diff options
| author | Roger Frank <rfrank@pglaf.org> | 2025-10-15 05:15:25 -0700 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | Roger Frank <rfrank@pglaf.org> | 2025-10-15 05:15:25 -0700 |
| commit | edcf71bcd3832f247c9716a926aae12f49dae084 (patch) | |
| tree | e9d14d01e810de7a5035b42956158afc436ae164 /598-h | |
Diffstat (limited to '598-h')
| -rw-r--r-- | 598-h/598-h.htm | 43178 |
1 files changed, 43178 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/598-h/598-h.htm b/598-h/598-h.htm new file mode 100644 index 0000000..b38fccb --- /dev/null +++ b/598-h/598-h.htm @@ -0,0 +1,43178 @@ +<?xml version="1.0" encoding="us-ascii"?> + +<!DOCTYPE html + PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" + "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd" > + +<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" lang="en"> + <head> + <title> + Heimskringla, by Snorri Sturlason + </title> + <style type="text/css" xml:space="preserve"> + + body { margin:5%; background:#faebd0; text-align:justify} + P { text-indent: 1em; margin-top: .25em; margin-bottom: .25em; } + H1,H2,H3,H4,H5,H6 { text-align: center; margin-left: 15%; margin-right: 15%; } + hr { width: 50%; text-align: center;} + .foot { margin-left: 20%; margin-right: 20%; text-align: justify; text-indent: -3em; font-size: 90%; } + blockquote {font-size: 97%; font-style: italic; margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%;} + .mynote {background-color: #DDE; color: #000; padding: .5em; margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%; font-family: sans-serif; font-size: 95%;} + .toc { margin-left: 10%; margin-bottom: .75em;} + .toc2 { margin-left: 20%;} + div.fig { display:block; margin:0 auto; text-align:center; } + div.middle { margin-left: 20%; margin-right: 20%; text-align: justify; } + .figleft {float: left; margin-left: 0%; margin-right: 1%;} + .figright {float: right; margin-right: 0%; margin-left: 1%;} + .pagenum {display:inline; font-size: 70%; font-style:normal; + margin: 0; padding: 0; position: absolute; right: 1%; + text-align: right;} + pre { font-style: italic; font-size: 90%; margin-left: 10%;} + +</style> + </head> + <body> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + +The Project Gutenberg EBook of Heimskringla, by Snorri Sturlason + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + + +Title: Heimskringla + The Chronicle of the Kings of Norway + +Author: Snorri Sturlason + +Release Date: November 27, 2009 [EBook #598] +Last Updated: February 6, 2013 + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: ASCII + +*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK HEIMSKRINGLA *** + + + + +Produced by Douglas B. Killings, and David Widger + + + + + + +</pre> + <p> + <br /><br /> + </p> + <h1> + HEIMSKRINGLA + </h1> + <h3> + OR + </h3> + <h2> + THE CHRONICLE OF THE KINGS OF NORWAY + </h2> + <p> + <br /> + </p> + <h2> + By Snorri Sturlason + </h2> + <h3> + (c.1179-1241) + </h3> + <p> + <br /><br /> + </p> + <blockquote> + <p> + Originally written in Old Norse, app. 1225 A.D., by the poet and + historian Snorri Sturlason. + </p> + </blockquote> + <p> + <br /> <br /> + </p> + <hr /> + <p> + <br /> <br /> + </p> + <div class="mynote"> + <p> + TRANSCRIBER'S NOTE: + </p> + <p> + The "Heimskringla" of Snorri Sturlason is a collection of sagas + concerning the various rulers of Norway, from about A.D. 850 to the year + A.D. 1177. + </p> + <p> + The Sagas covered in this work are the following: + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + 1. Halfdan the Black Saga + 2. Harald Harfager's Saga + 3. Hakon the Good's Saga + 4. Saga of King Harald Grafeld and of Earl Hakon Son of Sigurd + 5. King Olaf Trygvason's Saga + 6. Saga of Olaf Haraldson (St. Olaf) + 7. Saga of Magnus the Good + 8. Saga of Harald Hardrade + 9. Saga of Olaf Kyrre + 10. Magnus Barefoot's Saga + 11. Saga of Sigurd the Crusader and His Brothers Eystein and Olaf + 12. Saga of Magnus the Blind and of Harald Gille + 13. Saga of Sigurd, Inge, and Eystein, the Sons of Harald + 14. Saga of Hakon Herdebreid ("Hakon the Broad-Shouldered") + 15. Magnus Erlingson's Saga +</pre> + <p> + While scholars and historians continue to debate the historical accuracy + of Sturlason's work, the "Heimskringla" is still considered an important + original source for information on the Viking Age, a period which + Sturlason covers almost in its entirety. + </p> + <br /> + </div> + <p> + <br /> <br /> + </p> + <hr /> + <p> + <br /> <br /> + </p> + <blockquote> + <p class="toc"> + <big><b>CONTENTS</b></big> + </p> + <p> + <br /> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_PREF"> PREFACE OF SNORRE STURLASON. </a> + </p> + <p> + <br /> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0002"> <b>HALFDAN THE BLACK SAGA.</b> </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0003"> 1. HALFDAN FIGHTS WITH GANDALF AND SIGTRYG. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0004"> 2. BATTLE BETWEEN HALFDAN AND EYSTEIN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0005"> 3. HALFDAN'S MARRIAGE </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0006"> 4. HALFDAN'S STRIFE WITH GANDALF'S SONS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0007"> 5. HALFDAN'S MARRIAGE WITH HJORT'S DAUGHTER. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0008"> 6. OF RAGNHILD'S DREAM. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0009"> 7. OF HALFDAN'S DREAM. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0010"> 8. HALFDAN'S MEAT VANISHES AT A FEAST </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0011"> 9. HALFDAN S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p> + <br /> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0012"> <b>HARALD HARFAGER'S SAGA.</b> </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0013"> 1. HARALD'S STRIFE WITH HAKE AND HIS FATHER + GANDALF. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0014"> 2. KING HARALD OVERCOMES FIVE KINGS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0015"> 3. OF GYDA, DAUGHTER OF EIRIE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0016"> 4. KING HARALD'S VOW. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0017"> 5. THE BATTLE IN ORKADAL. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0018"> 6. KING HARALD S LAWS FOR LAND PROPERTY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0019"> 7. BATTLE IN GAULARDAL. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0020"> 8. HARALD SEIZES NAUMUDAL DISTRICT. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0021"> 9. KING HARALD'S HOME AFFAIRS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0022"> 10. BATTLE AT SOLSKEL </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0023"> 11. FALL OF KINGS ARNVID AND AUDBJORN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0024"> 12. KING VEMUND BURNT TO DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0025"> 13. DEATH OF EARLS HAKON, AND ATLE MJOVE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0026"> 14. HARALD AND THE SWEDISH KING EIRIK. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0027"> 15. HARALD AT A FEAST OF THE PEASANT AKE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0028"> 16. HARALD'S JOURNEY TO TUNSBERG. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0029"> 17. THE BATTLE IN GAUTLAND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0030"> 18. HRANE GAUZKE'S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0031"> 19. BATTLE IN HAFERSFJORD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0032"> 20. HARALD SUPREME SOVEREIGN IN NORWAY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0033"> 21. HARALD'S MARRIAGE AND HIS CHILDREN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0034"> 22. KING HARALD'S VOYAGE TO THE WEST. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0035"> 23. HARALD HAS HIS HAIR CLIPPED. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0036"> 24. ROLF GANGER DRIVEN INTO BANISHMENT. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0037"> 25. OF THE FIN SVASE AND KING HARALD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0038"> 26. OF THJODOLF OF HVIN, THE SKALD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0039"> 27. OF EARL TORFEINAR'S OBTAINING ORKNEY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0040"> 28. KING EIRIK EYMUNDSON'S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0041"> 29. GUTHORM'S DEATH IN TUNSBERG. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0042"> 30. EARL RAGNVALD BURNT IN HIS HOUSE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0043"> 31. HALFDAN HALEG'S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0044"> 32. HARALD AND EINAR RECONCILED. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0045"> 33. DEATH OF GUTHORM AND HALFDAN THE WHITE. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0046"> 34. MARRIAGE OF EIRIK. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0047"> 35. HARALD DIVIDES HIS KINGDOM. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0048"> 36. DEATH OF RAGNVALD RETTILBEINE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0049"> 37. DEATH OF GUDROD LJOME. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0050"> 38. KING BJORN KAUPMAN'S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0051"> 39. RECONCILIATION OF THE KINGS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0052"> 40. BIRTH OF HAKON THE GOOD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0053"> 41. KING ATHELSTAN'S MESSAGE </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0054"> 42. HAUK'S JOURNEY TO ENGLAND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0055"> 43. HAKON, THE FOSTER-SON OF ATHELSTAN, IS + BAPTIZED. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0056"> 44. EIRIK BROUGHT TO THE SOVEREIGNTY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0057"> 45. KING HARALD'S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0058"> 46. THE DEATH OF OLAF AND OF SIGROD. </a> + </p> + <p> + <br /> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0059"> <b>HAKON THE GOOD'S SAGA.</b> </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0060"> 1. HAKON CHOSEN KING. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0061"> 2. KING HAKON'S PROGRESS THROUGH THE COUNTRY. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0062"> 3. EIRIK'S DEPARTURE FROM THE COUNTRY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0063"> 4. EIRIK'S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0064"> 5. GUNHILD AND HER SONS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0065"> 6. BATTLE IN JUTLAND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0066"> 7. BATTLE IN EYRARSUND (THE SOUND). </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0067"> 8. KING HAKON'S EXPEDITION TO DENMARK. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0068"> 9. OF KING TRYGVE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0069"> 10. OF GUNHILD S SONS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0070"> 11. KING HAKON AS A LAW-GIVER. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0071"> 12. THE BIRTH OF EARL HAKON THE GREAT. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0072"> 13. OF EYSTEIN THE BAD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0073"> 14. JAMTALAND AND HELSINGJALAND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0074"> 15. HAKON SPREADS CHRISTIANITY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0075"> 16. ABOUT SACRIFICES. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0076"> 17. THE FROSTA-THING. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0077"> 18. KING HAKON OFFERS SACRIFICES. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0078"> 19. FEAST OF THE SACRIFICE AT MORE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0079"> 20. BATTLE AT OGVALDSNES. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0080"> 21. KING HAKON'S LAWS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0081"> 22. CONCERNING EIRIK'S SONS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0082"> 23. OF EGIL ULSERK. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0083"> 24. BATTLE AT FREDARBERG. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0084"> 25. OF KING GAMLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0085"> 26. KING GAMLE AND ULSERK FALL. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0086"> 27. EGIL ULSERK'S BURIAL-GROUND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0087"> 28. NEWS OF WAR COMES TO KING HAKON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0088"> 29. THE ARMAMENT OF EIRIK'S SONS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0089"> 30. KING HAKON'S BATTLE ARRAY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0090"> 31. FALL OF SKREYJA AND ASKMAN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0091"> 32. HAKON'S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p> + <br /> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0092"> <b>SAGA OF KING HARALD GRAFELD AND OF EARL + HAKON SON OF SIGURD.</b> </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0093"> 1. GOVERNMENT OF THE SONS OF EIRIK. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0094"> 2. CHRISTIANITY OF GUNHILD'S SONS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0095"> 3. COUNCILS BY GUNHILD AND HER SONS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0096"> 4. GUNHILD'S SONS AND GRJOTGARD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0097"> 5. SIGURD BURNT IN A HOUSE IN STJORADAL </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0098"> 6. HISTORY OF HAKON, SIGURD'S SON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0099"> 7. OF HARALD GRAFELD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0100"> 8. EARL EIRIK'S BIRTH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0101"> 9. KING TRYGVE OLAFSON'S MURDER. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0102"> 10. KING GUDROD'S FALL. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0103"> 11. OF HARALD GRENSKE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0104"> 12. EARL HAKON'S FEUDS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0105"> 13. OF EARL HAKON AND GUNHILD'S SONS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0106"> 14. SIGURD SLEFA'S MURDER. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0107"> 15. GRJOTGARD'S FALL. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0108"> 16. KING ERLING'S FALL. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0109"> 17. THE SEASONS IN NORWAY AT THIS TIME. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0110"> 18. THE ICELANDERS AND EYVIND THE SKALD. </a> + </p> + <p> + <br /> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0111"> <b>KING OLAF TRYGVASON'S SAGA.</b> </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0112"> 1. OLAF TRYGVASON'S BIRTH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0113"> 2. OF GUNHILD S SONS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0114"> 3. ASTRID'S JOURNEY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0115"> 4. HAKON'S EMBASSY TO SWEDEN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0116"> 5. OF SIGURD EIRIKSON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0117"> 6. OLAF IS SET FREE IN EISTLAND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0118"> 7. KLERKON KILLED BY OLAF. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0119"> 8. OF HAKON EARL OF HLADER. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0120"> 9. OF GOLD HARALD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0121"> 10. COUNCILS HELD BY HAKON AND HARALD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0122"> 11. HARALD GORMSON'S MESSAGE TO NORWAY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0123"> 12. TREACHERY OF HARALD AND HAKON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0124"> 13. DEATH OF HARALD GRAFELD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0125"> 14. GOLD HARALD'S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0126"> 15. DIVISION OF THE COUNTRY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0127"> 16. GUNHILD'S SONS LEAVE THE COUNTRY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0128"> 18. BATTLE BETWEEN HAKON AND RAGNFRED. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0129"> 19. EARL HAKON'S MARRIAGE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0130"> 20. DEATH OF SKOPTE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0131"> 21. OLAF TRYGVASON'S JOURNEY FROM RUSSIA. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0132"> 22. OLAF TRYGVASON'S MARRIAGE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0133"> 23. EARL HAKON PAYS NO SCAT. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0134"> 24. HARALD OPPOSES CHRISTIANITY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0135"> 25. OLAF TRYGVASON'S WAR EXPEDITION. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0136"> 26. OTTA AND HAKON IN BATTLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0137"> 27. HARALD AND HAKON ARE BAPTIZED. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0138"> 28. HAKON RENOUNCES CHRISTIANITY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0139"> 29. THE EMPEROR OTTA RETURNS HOME. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0140"> 30. OLAF'S JOURNEY FROM VINDLAND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0141"> 31. KING OLAF'S FORAYS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0142"> 32. KING OLAF IS BAPTIZED. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0143"> 33. OLAF MARRIES GYDA. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0144"> 34. KING OLAF AND ALFVINE'S DUEL. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0145"> 35. KING OLAF GETS HIS DOG VIGE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0146"> 36. HARALD GORMSON SAILS AGAINST ICELAND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0147"> 37. HARALD SENDS A WARLOCK TO ICELAND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0148"> 38. HARALD GORMSON'S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0149"> 39. VOW OF THE JOMSBORG VIKINGS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0150"> 40. EIRIK AND HAKON MAKE A WAR LEVY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0151"> 41. EXPEDITION OF THE JOMSBORG VIKINGS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0152"> 42. OF THE JOMSBORG VIKINGS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0153"> 43. BATTLE WITH THE JOMSBORG VIKINGS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0154"> 44. EARL SIGVALDE'S FLIGHT. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0155"> 45. BUE THROWS HIMSELF OVERBOARD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0156"> 46. VIKINGS BOUND TOGETHER IN ONE CHAIN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0157"> 47. DEATH OF GISSUR OF VALDERS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0158"> 48. KING HARALD GRENSKE'S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0159"> 49. BIRTH OF OLAF, SON OF HARALD GRENSKE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0160"> 50. ABOUT EARL HAKON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0161"> 51. THORER KLAKKA'S JOURNEY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0162"> 52. OLAF TRYGVASON COMES TO NORWAY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0163"> 53. EARL HAKON'S FLIGHT. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0164"> 54. ERLEND'S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0165"> 55. EARL HAKON'S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0166"> 56. EARL HAKON'S HEAD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0167"> 57. OLAF TRYGVASON ELECTED KING. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0168"> 58. LODIN'S MARRIAGE </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0169"> 59. OLAF BAPTIZES THE COUNTRY OF VIKEN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0170"> 60. OF THE HORDALAND PEOPLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0171"> 61. ROGALAND BAPTIZED. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0172"> 62. ERLING SKJALGSON'S WOOING. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0173"> 64. ERLING SKJALGSON'S WEDDING. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0174"> 65. RAUMSDAL AND FJORD-DISTRICTS BAPTIZED. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0175"> 66. OLAF PROPOSES MARRIAGE TO QUEEN SIGRID. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0176"> 67. OLAF HARALDSON BAPTIZED. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0177"> 68. MEETING OF OLAF AND SIGRID. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0178"> 69. THE BURNING OF WARLOCKS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0179"> 70. EYVIND KELDA'S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0180"> 71. OLAF AND ODIN'S APPARITION. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0181"> 72. THE THING IN THRONDHJEM. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0182"> 73. JARNSKEGGE OR IRON BEARD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0183"> 74. THE FEAST AT HLADER. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0184"> 75. OF THE THING IN THRONDHJEM. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0185"> 76. THE THRONDHJEM PEOPLE BAPTIZED. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0186"> 77. A TOWN IN THE THRONDHJEM COUNTRY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0187"> 78. KING OLAF'S MARRIAGE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0188"> 79. BUILDING OF THE SHIP CRANE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0189"> 80. THANGBRAND THE PRIEST GOES TO ICELAND. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0190"> 81. OF SIGURD AND HAUK. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0191"> 82. OF HAREK OF THJOTTA. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0192"> 83. EYVIND KINRIFA'S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0193"> 84. HALOGALAND MADE CHRISTIAN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0194"> 85. THORER HJORT'S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0195"> 86. KING OLAF'S VOYAGE TO GODEY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0196"> 87. OF RAUD'S BEING TORTURED. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0197"> 88. OF THE ICELANDERS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0198"> 89. BAPTISM OF THE ICELANDERS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0199"> 90. HALFRED VANDREDASKALD BAPTIZED. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0200"> 91. THANGBRAND RETURNS FROM ICELAND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0201"> 92. OF KING OLAF'S FEATS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0202"> 93. BAPTISM OF LEIF EIRIKSON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0203"> 94. FALL OF KING GUDROD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0204"> 95. BUILDING OF THE SHIP LONG SERPENT. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0205"> 96. EARL EIRIK, THE SON OF HAKON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0206"> 97. EIRIK'S FORAY ON THE BALTIC COASTS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0207"> 98. KING SVEIN'S MARRIAGE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0208"> 99. KING BURIZLEIF'S MARRIAGE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0209"> 100. OLAF GETS THYRE IN MARRIAGE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0210"> 101. OLAF'S LEVY FOR WAR. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0211"> 102. CREW ON BOARD OF THE LONG SERPENT. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0212"> 103. ICELAND BAPTIZED. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0213"> 104. GREENLAND BAPTIZED </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0214"> 105. RAGNVALD SENDS MESSENGERS TO OLAF. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0215"> 106. OLAF SENDS EXPEDITION TO VINDLAND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0216"> 107. OLAF'S EXPEDITION VINDLAND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0217"> 108. CONSPIRACY AGAINST KING OLAF. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0218"> 109. EARL SIGVALDE'S TREACHEROUS PLANS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0219"> 110. KING OLAF'S VOYAGE FROM VINDLAND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0220"> 111. CONSULTATION OF THE KINGS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0221"> 112. OF KING OLAF'S PEOPLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0222"> 113. OLAF'S SHIPS PREPARED FOR BATTLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0223"> 114. OF KING OLAF. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0224"> 115. THE BATTLE BEGINS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0225"> 116. FLIGHT OF SVEIN AND OLAF THE SWEDE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0226"> 117. OF EARL EIRIK. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0227"> 118. OF EINAR TAMBARSKELVER. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0228"> 119. OLAF GIVES HIS MEN SHARP SWORDS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0229"> 120. THE SERPENT BOARDED. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0230"> 121. THE SERPENT'S DECKS CLEARED. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0231"> 122. REPORT AMONG THE PEOPLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0232"> 123. OF EARL EIRIK, THE SON OF HAKON. </a> + </p> + <p> + <br /> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0233"> <b>SAGA OF OLAF HARALDSON.</b> </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0234"> 1. OF SAINT OLAF'S BRINGING UP. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0235"> 2. OF OLAF AND KING SIGURD SYR. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0236"> 3. OF RING OLAF'S ACCOMPLISHMENTS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0237"> 4. KING OLAF'S WAR EXPEDITION. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0238"> 5. OLAF'S FIRST BATTLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0239"> 6. FORAY IN SVITHJOD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0240"> 7. THE SECOND BATTLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0241"> 8. THE THIRD BATTLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0242"> 9. THE FOURTH BATTLE IN SUDERVIK. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0243"> 10. THE FIFTH BATTLE IN FRIESLAND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0244"> 11. DEATH OF KING SVEIN FORKED BEARD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0245"> 12. THE SIXTH BATTLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0246"> 13. THE SEVENTH BATTLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0247"> 14. EIGHTH AND NINTH BATTLES OF OLAF. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0248"> 15. THE TENTH BATTLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0249"> 16. ELEVENTH, TWELFTH AND THIRTEENTH BATTLES. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0250"> 17. FOURTEENTH BATTLE AND OLAF'S DREAM. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0251"> 18. FIFTEENTH BATTLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0252"> 19. OF THE EARLS OF ROUEN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0253"> 20. OF EINAR TAMBASKELFER. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0254"> 21. OF ERLING SKIALGSON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0255"> 22. OF THE HERSE ERLING SKIALGSON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0256"> 23. OF EARL EIRIK. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0257"> 24. THE MURDER OF EDMUND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0258"> 25. OLAF AND ETHELRED'S SONS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0259"> 26. BATTLE OF KING OLAF. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0260"> 27. OLAF'S EXPEDITION TO NORWAY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0261"> 28. HAKON TAKEN PRISONER BY OLAF. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0262"> 29. HAKON'S DEPARTURE FROM NORWAY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0263"> 30. ASTA RECEIVES HER SON OLAF. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0264"> 31. KING SIGURD'S DRESS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0265"> 32. OF THE FEAST. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0266"> 33. CONVERSATION OF OLAF AND SIGURD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0267"> 34. KINGS IN THE UPLAND DISTRICTS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0268"> 35. OLAF GETS THE TITLE OF KING FROM THE + THING. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0269"> 36. KING OLAF TRAVELS IN THE UPLANDS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0270"> 37. LEVY AGAINST OLAF IN THRONDHJEM. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0271"> 38. OLAF'S PROGRESS IN THRONDHJEM. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0272"> 39. OF EARL SVEIN'S PROCEEDINGS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0273"> 40. EARL SVEIN'S AND EINAR'S CONSULTATIONS. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0274"> 41. OF SIGVAT THE SKALD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0275"> 42. OF EARL SVEIN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0276"> 43. OF KING OLAF. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0277"> 44. OF EARL SVEIN'S FORCES. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0278"> 45. KING OLAF S FORCES. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0279"> 46. KING OLAF'S SPEECH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0280"> 47. OF THE BATTLE AT NESJAR. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0281"> 48. EARL SVEIN'S FLIGHT. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0282"> 49. EARL SVEIN LEAVES THE COUNTRY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0283"> 50. OLAF'S AND SIGURD'S CONSULTATION. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0284"> 51. OF KING OLAF. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0285"> 52. PLAN OF SVEIN AND THE SWEDISH KING. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0286"> 53. EARL SVEIN'S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0287"> 54. OF THE THRONDHJEM PEOPLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0288"> 55. OF KING OLAF'S HOUSEHOLD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0289"> 56. OF KING OLAF'S HABITS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0290"> 57. KING OLAF'S MESSENGERS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0291"> 58. OLAF AND ERLING RECONCILED. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0292"> 59. EILIF OF GAUTLAND'S MURDER. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0293"> 60. THE HISTORY OF EYVIND URARHORN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0294"> 61. THRAND WHITE'S MURDER. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0295"> 62. CHRISTIANITY PROCLAIMED IN VIKEN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0296"> 63. HROE'S FALL. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0297"> 64. FALL OF GUDLEIK AND THORGAUT. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0298"> 65. MEETING OF OLAF AND RAGNVALD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0299"> 66. KING OLAF THE SWEDE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0300"> 67. ACCOUNT OF THEIR RECONCILIATION. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0301"> 68. JOURNEY OF BJORN THE MARSHAL. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0302"> 69. CONVERSATION OF BJORN AND INGEBJORG. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0303"> 70. OF SIGVAT THE SKALD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0304"> 71. HJALTE SKEGGJASON WHILE HE WAS IN + SVITHIOD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0305"> 72. OLAF'S JOURNEY TO THE UPLANDS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0306"> 73. TREACHERY OF THE UPLAND KINGS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0307"> 74. MUTILATING OF THE UPLAND KINGS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0308"> 75. KING OLAF'S HALF-BROTHERS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0309"> 76. THE DIVISION OF THE COUNTRY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0310"> 77. OF THE LAGMAN THORGNY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0311"> 78. MEETING OF RAGNVALD AND INGEGERD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0312"> 79. RAGNVALD AND THORGNY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0313"> 80. OF THE UPSALA THING. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0314"> 81. THORGNY'S SPEECH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0315"> 82. OF KING HROREK'S TREACHERY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0316"> 83. OF LITTLE FIN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0317"> 84. MURDER OF OLAF'S COURT-MEN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0318"> 85. OF HROREK'S ASSAULT. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0319"> 86. KING HROREK'S JOURNEY TO ICELAND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0320"> 87. BATTLE IN ULFREKS-FJORD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0321"> 88. OLAF PREPARES FOR HIS BRIDAL JOURNEY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0322"> 89. OF THE SWEDISH KING'S CHILDREN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0323"> 90. OF THE SWEDISH KING OLAF'S HUNTING. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0324"> 91. OLAF THE NORWAY KING'S COUNSELS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0325"> 92. SIGVAT THE SKALD'S JOURNEY EASTWARDS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0326"> 93. RAGNVALD AND ASTRA'S JOURNEY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0327"> 94. OF KING OLAF'S MARRIAGE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0328"> 95. THE AGREEMENT BROKEN BY OLAF. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0329"> 96. HISTORY OF THE LAGMAN EMUND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0330"> 97. MEETING OF RECONCILIATION BETWEEN THE + KINGS, AND THEIR GAME AT DICE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0331"> 98. OF OLAF OF NORWAY, AFTER THE MEETING. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0332"> 99. HISTORY OF THE EARLS OF ORKNEY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0333"> 100. OF THE EARLS EINAR AND BRUSE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0334"> 101. OF THORKEL AMUNDASON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0335"> 102. THE AGREEMENT OF THE EARLS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0336"> 103. EYVIND URARHORN'S MURDER. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0337"> 104. EARL EINAR'S MURDER. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0338"> 105. AGREEMENT BETWEEN KING OLAF AND EARL + BRUSE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0339"> 106. THE EARL'S AGREEMENT TO THE KING'S TERMS. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0340"> 107. EARL THORFIN'S DEPARTURE, AND + RECONCILIATION WITH THORKEL. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0341"> 108. EARL BRUSE'S DEPARTURE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0342"> 109. OF THE EARLS THORFIN AND BRUSE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0343"> 110. OF HAREK OF THJOTTA. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0344"> 111. OF THE PEOPLE OF HALOGALAND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0345"> 112. OF ASMUND GRANKELSON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0346"> 113. OF THE SACRIFICES OF THE THRONDHJEM + PEOPLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0347"> 114. OF THE SACRIFICES BY THE PEOPLE OF THE + INTERIOR OF THE THRONDHJEM DISTRICT. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0348"> 115. MURDER OF OLVER OF EGGJA. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0349"> 116. OF THE SONS OF ARNE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0350"> 117. KING OLAF'S JOURNEY TO THE UPLANDS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0351"> 118. THE STORY OF DALE-GUDBRAND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0352"> 119. DALE-GUDBRAND IS BAPTIZED. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0353"> 120. HEDEMARK BAPTIZED. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0354"> 121. RECONCILIATION OF THE KING AND EINAR. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0355"> 122. RECONCILIATION OF THE KING AND ERLING. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0356"> 123. HERE BEGINS THE STORY OF ASBJORN + SELSBANE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0357"> 124. MURDER OF THORER SEL. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0358"> 125. OF SKJALG, THE SON OF ERLING SKJALGSON. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0359"> 126. OF THORARIN NEFIULFSON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0360"> 127. ERLING'S RECONCILIATION WITH KING OLAF. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0361"> 128. OF THORER HUND AND ASBJORN SELSBANE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0362"> 129. KING OLAF BAPTIZES IN VORS AND VALDERS. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0363"> 130. OF EINAR TAMBASKELFER. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0364"> 131. THE BIRTH OF KING MAGNUS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0365"> 132. THE MURDER OF ASBJORN SELSBANE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0366"> 133. OF KING OLAF. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0367"> 134. KING OLAF'S MESSAGE TO ICELAND, AND THE + COUNSELS OF THE ICELANDERS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0368"> 135. THE ANSWER OF THE ICELANDERS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0369"> 136. OF THE PEOPLE OF THE FAREY ISLANDS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0370"> 137. OF THE MARRIAGE OF KETIL AND OF THORD TO + THE KING'S SISTERS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0371"> 138. OF THE ICELANDERS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0372"> 139. HERE BEGINS THE STORY OF CANUTE THE + GREAT. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0373"> 140. CANUTE'S MESSAGE TO KING OLAF. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0374"> 141. KING OLAF'S ALLIANCE WITH ONUND THE KING + OF SVITHJOD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0375"> 142. KING CANUTE'S AMBASSADORS TO ONUND OF + SVITHJOD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0376"> 143. THE EXPEDITION TO BJARMALAND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0377"> 144. MEETING OF KING OLAF AND KING ONUND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0378"> 145. THORALF'S MURDER. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0379"> 146. OF THE ICELANDERS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0380"> 147. OF THE JAMTALAND PEOPLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0381"> 148. STEIN'S STORY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0382"> 149. FIN ARNASON'S EXPEDITION TO HALOGALAND. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0383"> 150. DISPUTE BETWEEN HAREK AND ASMUND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0384"> 151. THOROD'S STORY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0385"> 152. KING OLAF'S LEVY OF MEN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0386"> 153. KARL MORSKE'S STORY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0387"> 154. KING OLAF'S EXPEDITION WITH HIS LEVY. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0388"> 155. OF KING OLAF AND KING ONUND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0389"> 156. OF KING CANUTE THE GREAT. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0390"> 157. OF KING CANUTE'S SHIP THE DRAGON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0391"> 158. HARDAKNUT TAKEN TO BE KING IN DENMARK. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0392"> 159. FORAY IN SCANIA. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0393"> 160. BATTLE IN HELGA RIVER. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0394"> 161. KING OLAF AND KING ONUND'S PLANS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0395"> 162. OF KING CANUTE AND EARL ULF. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0396"> 163. OF THE EARL'S MURDER. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0397"> 164. OF KING OLAF AND THE SWEDES. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0398"> 165. OF EGIL AND TOFE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0399"> 166. TREACHERY TOWARDS KING OLAF. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0400"> 167. KING OLAF'S CONSULTATIONS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0401"> 168. HAREK OF THJOTTA'S VOYAGE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0402"> 169. KING OLAF'S COURSE FROM SVITHJOD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0403"> 170. OF SIGVAT THE SKALD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0404"> 171. OF ERLING SKJALGSON AND HIS SONS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0405"> 172. OF KING OLAF'S PRESENTS AT YULE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0406"> 173. OF BJORN THE BAILIFF. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0407"> 174. OF RAUD'S SONS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0408"> 175. THORER'S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0409"> 176. THE FALL OF GRJOTGARD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0410"> 177. KING OLAF SENDS FOR HIS SHIPS AND GOODS. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0411"> 178. KING OLAF'S COUNSELS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0412"> 179. HAREK OF THJOTTA BURNS GRANKEL AND HIS + MEN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0413"> 180. KING CANUTE'S EXPEDITION TO NORWAY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0414"> 181. OF KING CANUTE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0415"> 182. OF THORARIN LOFTUNGA. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0416"> 183. OF THE MESSENGERS SENT BY KING OLAF FOR + HIS SHIPS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0417"> 184. OF KING OLAF IN HIS PROCEEDINGS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0418"> 185. OF KING OLAF'S VOYAGE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0419"> 186. OF ERLING SKJALGSON'S FALL. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0420"> 187. OF THE INSURRECTION OF AGDER DISTRICT. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0421"> 188. DEATH OF ASLAK FITIASKALLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0422"> 189. CLEARING OF THE URD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0423"> 190. OLAF'S PROPHECIES. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0424"> 191. KING OLAF PROCEEDS TO RUSSIA. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0425"> 192. CAUSES OF THE REVOLT AGAINST KING OLAF. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0426"> 193. OF JOKUL BARDSON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0427"> 194. OF KALF ARNASON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0428"> 195. OF THE DEATH OF EARL HAKON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0429"> 196. OF BJORN THE MARSHAL. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0430"> 197. BJORN THE MARSHAL'S JOURNEY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0431"> 198. OF KING OLAF. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0432"> 199. OF KING OLAF'S DREAM. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0433"> 200. OF KING OLAF'S HEALING POWERS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0434"> 201. KING OLAF BURNS THE WOOD SHAVINGS ON HIS + HAND FOR HIS SABBATH BREACH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0435"> 202. OF KING OLAF. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0436"> 203. OF KING OLAF'S JOURNEY FROM RUSSIA. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0437"> 204. OF THE LENDERMEN IN NORWAY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0438"> 205. OF EINAR TAMBASKELFER. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0439"> 206. OF THE CHIEF PEOPLE IN NORWAY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0440"> 207. OF HARALD SIGURDSON'S PROCEEDINGS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0441"> 208. OF KING OLAF'S PROCEEDINGS IN SVITHJOD. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0442"> 209. KING OLAF ADVANCES TO JARNBERALAND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0443"> 210. OF DAG HRINGSON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0444"> 211. OF KING OLAF'S JOURNEY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0445"> 212. OF VAGABOND-MEN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0446"> 213. OF KING OLAF'S VISION. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0447"> 214. OF THE MIRACLE ON THE CORN LAND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0448"> 215. OF THE BAPTISM OF THE VAGABOND + FOREST-MEN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0449"> 216. KING OLAF'S SPEECH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0450"> 217. KING OLAF'S COUNSEL. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0451"> 218. OF KING OLAF'S SKALDS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0452"> 219. OF KING OLAF'S GIFTS FOR THE SOULS OF + THOSE WHO SHOULD BE SLAIN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0453"> 220. OF THORMOD KOLBRUNARSKALD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0454"> 221. KING OLAF COMES TO STIKLESTAD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0455"> 222. OF THORGILS HALMASON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0456"> 223. OLAF'S SPEECH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0457"> 224. OF THORD FOLASON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0458"> 225. OF KING OLAF'S ARMOUR. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0459"> 226. KING OLAF'S DREAM. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0460"> 227. OF ARNLJOT GELLINE'S BAPTISM. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0461"> 228. CONCERNING THE ARMY COLLECTED IN NORWAY. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0462"> 229. OF BISHOP SIGURD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0463"> 230. BISHOP SIGURD'S SPEECH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0464"> 231. OF THE LENDERMEN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0465"> 232. KALF ARNASON'S SPEECH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0466"> 233. HOW THE LENDERMEN SET UP THEIR BANNERS. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0467"> 234. OF THORSTEIN KNARRARSMID. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0468"> 235. OF THE PREPARATIONS OF THE BONDES. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0469"> 236. OF THE KING'S AND THE BONDES' ARMIES. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0470"> 237. MEETING OF THE KING AND THE BONDES. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0471"> 238. BEGINNING OF THE BATTLE OF STIKLESTAD. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0472"> 239. THORGEIR OF KVISTSTAD'S FALL. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0473"> 240. KING OLAF'S FALL. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0474"> 241. BEGINNING OF DAG HRINGSON'S ATTACK. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0475"> 242. KING OLAF'S MIRACLE SHOWN TO THORER HUND. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0476"> 243. OF KALF ARNASON'S BROTHERS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0477"> 244. OF THE BONDES OF VERADAL. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0478"> 245. OF THE KING'S BROTHER, HARALD SIGURDSON. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0479"> 246. OF THORMOD KOLBRUNARSKALD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0480"> 247. THORMOD'S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0481"> 248. OF SOME CIRCUMSTANCES OF THE BATTLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0482"> 249. A MIRACLE ON A BLIND MAN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0483"> 250. OF THORER HUND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0484"> 251. OF KING OLAF'S BODY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0485"> 252. OF THE BEGINNING OF KING SVEIN + ALFIFASON'S GOVERNMENT. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0486"> 253. OF KING SVEIN'S LAWS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0487"> 254. OF KING OLAF'S SANCTITY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0488"> 255. OF EINAR TAMBASKELFER. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0489"> 256. OF THE SONS OF ARNE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0490"> 257. BISHOP SIGURD'S FLIGHT. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0491"> 258. KING OLAF THE SAINT'S REMAINS + DISINTERRED. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0492"> 259. OF KING OLAF'S MIRACLES. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0493"> 260. OF KING OLAF'S AGE AND REIGN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0494"> 261. OF THE THRONDHJEM PEOPLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0495"> 262. OF KING SVEIN'S LEVY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0496"> 263. KING TRYGVE OLAFSON'S FALL. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0497"> 264. OF THE COUNSELS OF EINAR TAMBASKELFER AND + KALF ARNASON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0498"> 265. OF EINAR TAMBASKELFER AND KALF ARNASON'S + JOURNEY. </a> + </p> + <p> + <br /> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0499"> <b>SAGA OF MAGNUS THE GOOD.</b> </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0500"> 1. MAGNUS OLAFSON'S JOURNEY FROM THE WEST. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0501"> 2. MAGNUS'S EXPEDITION FROM SVITHJOD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0502"> 3. MAGNUS MADE KING. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0503"> 4. KING SVEIN'S FLIGHT. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0504"> 5. KING MAGNUS'S JOURNEY TO NORWAY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0505"> 6. DEATH OF KING CANUTE THE GREAT AND HIS SON + SVEIN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0506"> 7. RECONCILIATION BETWEEN HARDAKNUT AND KING + MAGNUS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0507"> 8. OF QUEEN ASTRID. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0508"> 9. OF SIGVAT THE SKALD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0509"> 10. OF KING MAGNUS'S FIRST ARRIVAL IN + SVITHJOD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0510"> 11. KING OLAF'S SHRINE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0511"> 12. OF THORER HUND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0512"> 13. OF THE MURDER OF HAREK OF THJOTTA. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0513"> 14. OF THORGEIR FLEK. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0514"> 15. KALF ARNASON FLIES THE COUNTRY </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0515"> 16. OF THE THREATS OF THE BONDES. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0516"> 17. OF THE FREE-SPEAKING SONG + ("BERSOGLISVISUR"). </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0517"> 18. OF THE ENGLISH KINGS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0518"> 19. OF KING MAGNUS OLAFSON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0519"> 20. KING MAGNUS'S ARMAMENT. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0520"> 21. KING MAGNUS COMES TO DENMARK. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0521"> 22. KING MAGNUS CHOSEN KING OF DENMARK. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0522"> 23. OF SVEIN ULFSON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0523"> 24. SVEIN ULFSON CREATED AN EARL. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0524"> 25. KING MAGNUS'S FORAY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0525"> 26. SVEIN RECEIVES THE TITLE OF KING. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0526"> 27. OF KING MAGNUS'S MILITARY FORCE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0527"> 28. OF KING OLAF'S MIRACLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0528"> 29. BATTLE OF HLYRSKOG HEATH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0529"> 30. BATTLE AT RE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0530"> 31. BATTLE AT AROS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0531"> 32. SVEIN'S FLIGHT. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0532"> 33. BURNING IN FYEN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0533"> 34. BATTLE AT HELGANES </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0534"> 35. OF KING MAGNUS'S CAMPAIGN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0535"> 36. OF KING MAGNUS'S BATTLES. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0536"> 37. OF KING MAGNUS, AND THORFIN AND RAGNVALD, + EARLS OF ORKNEY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0537"> 38. OF KING MAGNUS'S LETTER TO ENGLAND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0538"> 39. KING EDWARD'S ANSWER TO KING MAGNUS'S + LETTER. </a> + </p> + <p> + <br /> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0539"> <b>SAGA OF HARALD HARDRADE.</b> </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0540"> 1. HARALD ESCAPES FROM THE BATTLE OF + STIKLESTAD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0541"> 2. HARALD'S JOURNEY TO CONSTANTINOPLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0542"> 3. OF HARALD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0543"> 4. OF HARALD AND GYRGER CASTING LOTS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0544"> 5. HARALD'S EXPEDITION IN THE LAND OF THE + SARACENS (SERKLAND). </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0545"> 6. BATTLE IN SICILY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0546"> 7. BATTLE AT ANOTHER CASTLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0547"> 8. BATTLE AT A THIRD CASTLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0548"> 9. OF ULF AND HALDOR. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0549"> 10. BATTLE AT A FOURTH CASTLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0550"> 11. OF HARALD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0551"> 12. HARALD'S EXPEDITION TO PALESTINE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0552"> 13. HARALD PUT IN PRISON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0553"> 14. KING OLAF'S MIRACLE AND BLINDING THE GREEK + EMPEROR. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0554"> 15. HARALD'S JOURNEY FROM CONSTANTINOPLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0555"> 16. OF KING HARALD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0556"> 17. KING HARALD'S MARRIAGE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0557"> 18. THE LEAGUE BETWEEN KING HARALD AND SVEIN + ULFSON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0558"> 19. KING HARALD'S FORAY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0559"> 20. KING MAGNUS'S LEVY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0560"> 21. TREATY BETWEEN HARALD AND MAGNUS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0561"> 22. TREATY BETWEEN HARALD AND SVEIN BROKEN. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0562"> 23. KING MAGNUS GIVES HARALD HALF OF NORWAY. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0563"> 24. HARALD GIVES MAGNUS THE HALF OF HIS + TREASURES. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0564"> 25. OF KING MAGNUS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0565"> 26. OF SVEIN ULFSON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0566"> 27. OF THE LEVY OF THE TWO KINGS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0567"> 28. KING MAGNUS THE GOOD'S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0568"> 29. KING MAGNUS'S FUNERAL. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0569"> 30. OF SVEIN ULFSON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0570"> 31. OF KING HARALD SIGURDSON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0571"> 32. OF THORKEL GEYSA'S DAUGHTERS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0572"> 33. MARRIAGES AND CHILDREN OF HARALD HARDRADE. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0573"> 34. OF THE ARMAMENTS OF SVEIN ULFSON AND + HARALD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0574"> 35. HARALD'S ESCAPE INTO THE JUTLAND SEA. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0575"> 36. OF HARALD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0576"> 37. OF HALDOR SNORRASON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0577"> 38. OF ULF USPAKSON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0578"> 39. OF THE BUILDING OF CHURCHES AND HOUSES. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0579"> 40. BEGINNING OF HAKON IVARSON'S STORY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0580"> 41. OF EINAR TAMBASKELFER. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0581"> 42. OF EARL ORM. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0582"> 43. HARALD'S PRIDE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0583"> 44. OF THE QUARREL OF KING HARALD AND EINAR + TAMBASKELFER. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0584"> 45. THE FALL OF EINAR AND EINDRIDE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0585"> 46. OF KING HARALD AND FIN ARNASON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0586"> 47. OF FIN ARNASON'S JOURNEY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0587"> 48. OF FIN AND HAKON IVARSON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0588"> 49. OF THE COURTSHIP OF HAKON IVARSON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0589"> 50. HAKON'S JOURNEY TO DENMARK. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0590"> 51. MURDER OF ASMUND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0591"> 52. HAKON IVARSON'S MARRIAGE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0592"> 53. RECONCILIATION OF KING HARALD AND KALF. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0593"> 54. FALL OF KALF ARNASON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0594"> 55. FIN ARNASON'S EXPEDITION OUT OF THE + COUNTRY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0595"> 56. OF GUTHORM GUNHILDSON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0596"> 57. GUTHORM'S JUNCTION WITH THE IRISH KING + MARGAD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0597"> 58. MIRACLE OF KING OLAF IN DENMARK. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0598"> 59. KING OLAF'S MIRACLE ON A CRIPPLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0599"> 60. KING HARALD'S FORAY IN DENMARK. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0600"> 61. KING HARALD HAD A SHIP BUILT. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0601"> 62. KING HARALD'S CHALLENGE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0602"> 63. OF KING HARALD'S FLEET. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0603"> 64. OF KING SVEIN'S ARMAMENT. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0604"> 65. BEGINNING OF THE BATTLE OF NIS-RIVER. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0605"> 66. KING SVEIN'S FLIGHT. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0606"> 67. OF KING HARALD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0607"> 68. FIN ARNASON GETS QUARTER. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0608"> 69. OF KING SVEIN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0609"> 70. OF THE TALK OF THE COURT-MEN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0610"> 71. OF THE ATTEMPT TO TAKE EARL HAKON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0611"> 72. OF EARL HAKON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0612"> 73. AGREEMENT BETWEEN KING HARALD AND KING + SVEIN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0613"> 74. KING HARALD'S BATTLE WITH EARL HAKON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0614"> 75. DEATH OF HAL, THE MURDERER OF KODRAN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0615"> 76. OF KING HARALD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0616"> 77. OF THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0617"> 78. OF HARALD GODWINSON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0618"> 79. KING EDWARD'S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0619"> 80. HARALD GODWINSON MADE KING OF ENGLAND. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0620"> 81. EARL TOSTE'S EXPEDITION TO DENMARK. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0621"> 82. EARL TOSTE'S EXPEDITION TO NORWAY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0622"> 83. GYRD'S DREAMS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0623"> 84. THORD'S DREAM. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0624"> 85. KING HARALD'S DREAM. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0625"> 86. BATTLE AT SCARBOROUGH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0626"> 87. OF HARALD'S ORDER OF BATTLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0627"> 88. THE BATTLE AT THE HUMBER. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0628"> 89. OF EARL TOSTE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0629"> 90. OF KING HARALD'S LANDING. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0630"> 91. OF EARL TOSTE'S COUNSEL. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0631"> 92. OF KING HARALD'S ARMY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0632"> 93. OF KING HARALD GODWINSON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0633"> 94. OF THE TROOP OF THE NOBILITY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0634"> 95. OF THE BEGINNING OF THE BATTLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0635"> 96. FALL OF KING HARALD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0636"> 97. SKIRMISH OF ORRE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0637"> 98. OF STYRKAR THE MARSHAL. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0638"> 99. OF WILLIAM THE BASTARD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0639"> 100. FALL OF KING HARALD GODWINSON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0640"> 101. EARL VALTHIOF'S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0641"> 102. OF OLAF HARALDSON'S EXPEDITION TO NORWAY. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0642"> 103. OF KING HARALD SIGURDSON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0643"> 104. KING HARALD AND KING OLAF COMPARED. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0644"> 105. KING MAGNUS'S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p> + <br /> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0645"> <b>SAGA OF OLAF KYRRE.</b> </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0646"> 1. OLAF'S PERSONAL APPEARANCE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0647"> 2. OF KING OLAF'S MANNER OF LIVING. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0648"> 3. FASHION OF KING OLAF'S COURT. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0649"> 4. ARRANGEMENT OF KING OLAF'S COURT. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0650"> 5. KING SVEIN ULFSON'S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0651"> 6. MIRACLES OF KING OLAF THE SAINT. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0652"> 7. OF THE SHRINE OF KING OLAF THE SAINT. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0653"> 8. KING OLAF WAS BLESSED WITH PEACE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0654"> 9. MEETING OF OLAF KYRRE AND CANUTE THE SAINT. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0655"> 10. A BONDE WHO UNDERSTOOD THE LANGUAGE OF + BIRDS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0656"> 11. OF KING OLAF KYRRE'S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p> + <br /> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0657"> <b>MAGNUS BAREFOOT'S SAGA.</b> </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0658"> 1. BEGINNING OF THE REIGN OF KING MAGNUS AND + HIS COUSIN HAKON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0659"> 2. HAKON'S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0660"> 3. OF A FORAY IN HALLAND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0661"> 4. OF THORER OF STEIG. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0662"> 5. OF THORER'S ADVENTURES. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0663"> 6. DEATH OF THORER AND EGIL. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0664"> 7. OF THE PUNISHMENT OF THE THRONDHJEM PEOPLE. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0665"> 8. OF THE BONDE SVEINKE, AND SIGURD ULSTRENG. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0666"> 9. KING MAGNUS MAKES WAR ON THE SOUTHERN + HEBUDES. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0667"> 10. OF LAGMAN, KING GUDROD'S SON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0668"> 11. OF THE FALL OF EARL HUGE THE BRAVE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0669"> 12. DEATH OF THE EARLS OF ORKNEY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0670"> 13. QUARRELS OF KING MAGNUS AND KING INGE. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0671"> 14. OF THE NORTHMEN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0672"> 15. KING MAGNUS AND GIPARDE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0673"> 16. BATTLE OF FOXERNE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0674"> 17. MEETING OF THE KINGS AT THE GAUT RIVER. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0675"> 18. KING MAGNUS'S MARRIAGE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0676"> 19. OF THE QUARREL OF KING MAGNUS AND SKOPTE. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0677"> 20. FIN SKOPTASON'S PROCEEDINGS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0678"> 21. OGMUND SKOPTASON'S PROCEEDINGS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0679"> 22. SKOPTE OGMUNDSON'S VOYAGE ABROAD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0680"> 23. MIRACLE OF KING OLAF THE SAINT AT A FIRE. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0681"> 24. MIRACLE OF KING OLAF ON A LAME WOMAN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0682"> 25. WAR IN IRELAND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0683"> 26. KING MAGNUS'S FORAY ON THE LAND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0684"> 27. FALL OF KING MAGNUS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0685"> 28. OF KING MAGNUS AND VIDKUN JONSON. </a> + </p> + <p> + <br /> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0686"> <b>SAGA OF SIGURD THE CRUSADER AND HIS + BROTHERS EYSTEIN AND OLAF.</b> </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0687"> 1. BEGINNING OF THE REIGN OF KING MAGNUS'S + SONS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0688"> 2. OF THE EARLS OF ORKNEY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0689"> 3. KING SIGURD'S JOURNEY OUT OF THE COUNTRY. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0690"> 4. OF KING SIGURD'S JOURNEY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0691"> 5. LISBON TAKEN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0692"> 6. BATTLE IN THE ISLAND FORMINTERRA. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0693"> 7. OF THE BATTLES OF IVIZA AND MINORCA. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0694"> 8. DUKE ROGER MADE A KING. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0695"> 9. OF KING ROGER. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0696"> 10. KING SIGURD'S EXPEDITION TO PALESTINE. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0697"> 11. SIDON TAKEN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0698"> 12. SIGURD'S EXPEDITION TO CONSTANTINOPLE. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0699"> 13. SIGURD AND THE EMPEROR OF CONSTANTINOPLE. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0700"> 14. KING SIGURD THE CRUSADER'S RETURN HOME. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0701"> 15. EYSTEIN'S DOINGS IN THE MEANTIME. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0702"> 16. OF KING EYSTEIN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0703"> 17. OF KING EYSTEIN'S PERFECTIONS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0704"> 18. OF IVAR INGIMUNDSON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0705"> 19. OF KING SIGURD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0706"> 20. OF KING SIGURD'S DREAM. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0707"> 21. OF KING SIGURD'S MARRIAGE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0708"> 22. OF THE CASES BEFORE THE THING. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0709"> 23. OF KING OLAF'S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0710"> 24. MAGNUS THE BLIND; HIS BIRTH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0711"> 25. COMPARISON BETWEEN THE TWO KINGS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0712"> 26. OF KING SIGURD'S SICKNESS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0713"> 27. OF KING EYSTEIN'S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0714"> 28. BAPTIZING THE PEOPLE OF SMALAND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0715"> 29. OF THORARIN STUTFELD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0716"> 30. OF SIGURD AND OTTAR BIRTING. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0717"> 31. OF KING SIGURD'S DREAM. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0718"> 32. OF ASLAK HANE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0719"> 33. OF A WOMAN BROUGHT TO THE KING. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0720"> 34. HARALD GILLE COMES TO NORWAY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0721"> 35. RACE BETWEEN MAGNUS AND HARALD GILLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0722"> 36. OF SIGURD'S SWIMMING. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0723"> 37. OF HARALD AND SVEIN RIMHILDSON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0724"> 38. OF KING OLAF'S MIRACLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0725"> 39. KING OLAF'S MIRACLE WITH A PRISONER. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0726"> 40. KING SIGURD MARRIES CECILIA. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0727"> 41. IMPROVEMENT OF KONUNGAHELLA. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0728"> 42. KING SIGURD'S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p> + <br /> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0729"> <b>SAGA OF MAGNUS THE BLIND AND OF HARALD + GILLE.</b> </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0730"> 1. MAGNUS AND HARALD PROCLAIMED KINGS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0731"> 2. OF THE FORCES OF HARALD AND MAGNUS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0732"> 3. BATTLE AT FYRILEIF. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0733"> 4. DEATH OF ASBJORN AND OF NEREID. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0734"> 5. OF THE COUNSELS PROPOSED. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0735"> 6. OF HARALD'S FORCE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0736"> 7. KING MAGNUS TAKEN PRISONER. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0737"> 8. KING MAGNUS MUTILATED. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0738"> 9. WONDERFUL OMENS IN KONUNGAHELLA. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0739"> 10. THE RISE OF WAR IN KONUNGAHELLA. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0740"> 11. THE SECOND BATTLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0741"> 12. OF MAGNUS THE BLIND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0742"> 13. OF KING HARALD GILLE AND BISHOP MAGNUS. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0743"> 14. BEGINNING OF SIGURD SLEMBIDJAKN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0744"> 15. SIGURD IN ICELAND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0745"> 16. OF SIGURD SLEMBE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0746"> 17. TREACHERY TOWARDS KING HARALD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0747"> 18. MURDER OF KING HARALD. </a> + </p> + <p> + <br /> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0748"> <b>SAGA OF SIGURD, INGE, AND EYSTEIN, THE SONS + OF HARALD</b> </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0749"> 1. HISTORY OF KINGS SIGURD AND INGE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0750"> 2. OF SIGURD SLEMBIDJAKN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0751"> 3. KING EIRIK'S EXPEDITION TO NORWAY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0752"> 4. THE TOWN OF OSLO BURNT. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0753"> 5. OF SIGURD SLEMBIDJAKN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0754"> 6. THE MURDER OF BEINTEIN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0755"> 7. OF SIGURD'S SLEMBE'S CAMPAIGN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0756"> 8. OF KING INGE'S LETTER TO KING SIGURD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0757"> 9. OTTAR BIRTING'S SPEECH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0758"> 10. FALL OF MAGNUS THE BLIND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0759"> 11. SIGURD SLEMBE TAKEN PRISONER. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0760"> 12. TORTURE OF SIGURD SLEMBE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0761"> 13. EYSTEIN HARALDSON COMES TO NORWAY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0762"> 14. MURDER OF OTTAR BIRTING. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0763"> 15. BEGINNING OF KING EYSTEIN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0764"> 16. BEGINNING OF ORM THE KING-BROTHER. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0765"> 17. JOURNEY OF ERLING SKAKKE AND EARL + RAGNVALD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0766"> 18. BIRTH OF HAKON HERDEBREID. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0767"> 19. EYSTEIN AND THE PEASANTS OF HISING ISLE. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0768"> 20. WAR EXPEDITION OF KING HARALDSON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0769"> 21. OF HARALD'S SONS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0770"> 22. HABITS AND MANNERS OF HARALD'S SONS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0771"> 23. CARDINAL NIKOLAS COMES TO THE COUNTRY. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0772"> 24. MIRACLE OF KING OLAF. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0773"> 25. MIRACLES OF KING OLAF ON RICHARD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0774"> 26. KING INGE AND SIGURD HOLD A THING. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0775"> 27. OF GREGORIUS DAGSON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0776"> 28. OF KING SIGURD'S FALL. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0777"> 29. OF GREGORIUS DAGSON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0778"> 30. RECONCILIATION OF EYSTEIN AND INGE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0779"> 31. OF EYSTEIN AND INGE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0780"> 32. KING EYSTEIN'S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p> + <br /> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0781"> <b>SAGA OF HAKON HERDEBREID (HAKON THE + BROAD-SHOULDERED)</b> </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0782"> 1. BEGINNING OF HAKON HERDEBREID. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0783"> 2. OF GREGORIUS DAGSON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0784"> 3. KING HAKON'S FLIGHT. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0785"> 4. FALL OF GYRD AND HAVARD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0786"> 5. OF THE CONSULTATIONS OF KING INGE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0787"> 6. ERLING'S SPEECH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0788"> 7. OF HAKON'S FLEET. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0789"> 8. SIGURD OF REYR'S SPEECH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0790"> 9. OF KING INGE'S MEN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0791"> 10. BEGINNING OF THE BATTLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0792"> 11. KING HAKON'S FLIGHT. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0793"> 12. THE CONFLICT UPON THE PIERS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0794"> 13. MUNAN'S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0795"> 14. OF THE FALL OF GREGORIUS DAGSON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0796"> 15. KING INGE HEARS OF GREGORIUS'S FALL. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0797"> 16. OF KING INGE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0798"> 17. KING INGE'S SPEECH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0799"> 18. KING INGE'S FALL. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0800"> 19. OF KING HAKON AND QUEEN KRISTIN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0801"> 20. OF OLAF'S MIRACLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0802"> 21. OLAF'S MIRACLE IN FAVOUR OF THE VARINGS. + </a> + </p> + <p> + <br /> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0803"> <b>MAGNUS ERLINGSON'S SAGA.</b> </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0804"> 1. OF MAGNUS ERLINGSON'S BEGINNING. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0805"> 2. KING MAGNUS GOES TO DENMARK. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0806"> 3. BATTLE OF TUNSBERG. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0807"> 4. OF ERLING AND HAKON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0808"> 5. OF ERLING'S PEOPLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0809"> 6. OF ERLING SKAKKE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0810"> 7. FALL OF KING HAKON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0811"> 8. FLIGHT OF THE CHIEFS OF HAKON'S MEN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0812"> 9. OF KING SIGURD'S BEGINNING. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0813"> 10. EARL SIGURD'S CONDEMNATION. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0814"> 11. OF ERLING. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0815"> 12. ERLING GETS NEWS OF EARL SIGURD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0816"> 13. OF EARL SIGURD'S BATTLE ARRAY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0817"> 14. EARL SIGURD'S FALL. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0818"> 15. MARKUS OF SKOG, AND SIGURD SIGURDSON. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0819"> 16. BEGINNING OF ARCHBISHOP EYSTEIN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0820"> 17. OF MARKUS AND KING SIGURD. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0821"> 18. MARKUS AND KING SIGURD KILLED. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0822"> 19. ERLING AND THE PEOPLE OF HISING ISLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0823"> 20. DEATH OF FRIREK KEINA AND BJARNE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0824"> 21. CONFERENCE BETWEEN ERLING AND EYSTEIN. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0825"> 22. KING MAGNUS'S CONSECRATION. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0826"> 23. KING VALDEMAR'S EMBASSY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0827"> 24. ERLING AND THE PEOPLE OF VIKEN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0828"> 25. LETTERS OF THE THRONDHJEM PEOPLE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0829"> 26. ERLING AND THE PEOPLE OF THRONDHJEM. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0830"> 27. KING VALDEMAR'S EXPEDITION TO NORWAY. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0831"> 28. ERLING'S EXPEDITION TO JUTLAND. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0832"> 29. ERLING'S EXPEDITION TO DENMARK. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0833"> 30. KING VALDEMAR AND ERLING. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0834"> 31. BEGINNING OF OLAF. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0835"> 32. OF ERLING. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0836"> 33. BATTLE AT RYDIOKUL. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0837"> 34. BATTLE AT STANGAR. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0838"> 35. HARALD'S DEATH. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0839"> 36. EYSTEIN EYSTEINSON AND THE BIRKEBEINS. + </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0840"> 37. BIRKEBEINS, KING EYSTEIN, AND SKAKKE. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0841"> 38. OF NIKOLAS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0842"> 39. OF EIRIK AND NIKOLAS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0843"> 40. THE FALL OF NIKOLAS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0844"> 41. EYSTEIN PROCLAIMED KING. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0845"> 42. THE FALL OF KING EYSTEIN. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0846"> 43. OF THE BIRKEBEINS. </a> + </p> + <p class="toc"> + <a href="#link2H_4_0847"> 44. OF KING MAGNUS ERLINGSON. </a> + </p> + </blockquote> + <p> + <br /> <br /> + </p> + <hr /> + <p> + <br /> <br /> <a name="link2H_PREF" id="link2H_PREF"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <h2> + PREFACE OF SNORRE STURLASON. + </h2> + <p> + In this book I have had old stories written down, as I have heard them + told by intelligent people, concerning chiefs who have have held dominion + in the northern countries, and who spoke the Danish tongue; and also + concerning some of their family branches, according to what has been told + me. Some of this is found in ancient family registers, in which the + pedigrees of kings and other personages of high birth are reckoned up, and + part is written down after old songs and ballads which our forefathers had + for their amusement. Now, although we cannot just say what truth there may + be in these, yet we have the certainty that old and wise men held them to + be true. + </p> + <p> + Thjodolf of Hvin was the skald of Harald Harfager, and he composed a poem + for King Rognvald the Mountain-high, which is called "Ynglingatal." This + Rognvald was a son of Olaf Geirstadalf, the brother of King Halfdan the + Black. In this poem thirty of his forefathers are reckoned up, and the + death and burial-place of each are given. He begins with Fjolner, a son of + Yngvefrey, whom the Swedes, long after his time, worshipped and sacrificed + to, and from whom the race or family of the Ynglings take their name. + </p> + <p> + Eyvind Skaldaspiller also reckoned up the ancestors of Earl Hakon the + Great in a poem called "Haleygjatal", composed about Hakon; and therein he + mentions Saeming, a son of Yngvefrey, and he likewise tells of the death + and funeral rites of each. The lives and times of the Yngling race were + written from Thjodolf's relation enlarged afterwards by the accounts of + intelligent people. + </p> + <p> + As to funeral rites, the earliest age is called the Age of Burning; + because all the dead were consumed by fire, and over their ashes were + raised standing stones. But after Frey was buried under a cairn at Upsala, + many chiefs raised cairns, as commonly as stones, to the memory of their + relatives. + </p> + <p> + The Age of Cairns began properly in Denmark after Dan Milkillate had + raised for himself a burial cairn, and ordered that he should be buried in + it on his death, with his royal ornaments and armour, his horse and + saddle-furniture, and other valuable goods; and many of his descendants + followed his example. But the burning of the dead continued, long after + that time, to be the custom of the Swedes and Northmen. Iceland was + occupied in the time that Harald Harfager was the King of Norway. There + were skalds in Harald's court whose poems the people know by heart even at + the present day, together with all the songs about the kings who have + ruled in Norway since his time; and we rest the foundations of our story + principally upon the songs which were sung in the presence of the chiefs + themselves or of their sons, and take all to be true that is found in such + poems about their feats and battles: for although it be the fashion with + skalds to praise most those in whose presence they are standing, yet no + one would dare to relete to a chief what he, and all those who heard it, + knew to be a false and imaginary, not a true account of his deeds; because + that would be mockery, not praise. + </p> + <p> + OF THE PRIEST ARE FRODE + </p> + <p> + The priest Are Frode (the learned), a son of Thorgils the son of Geller, + was the first man in this country who wrote down in the Norse language + narratives of events both old and new. In the beginning of his book he + wrote principally about the first settlements in Iceland, the laws and + government, and next of the lagmen, and how long each had administered the + law; and he reckoned the years at first, until the time when Christianity + was introduced into Iceland, and afterwards reckoned from that to his own + times. To this he added many other subjects, such as the lives and times + of kings of Norway and Denmark, and also of England; beside accounts of + great events which have taken place in this country itself. His narratives + are considered by many men of knowledge to be the most remarkable of all; + because he was a man of good understanding, and so old that his birth was + as far back as the year after Harald Sigurdson's fall. He wrote, as he + himself says, the lives and times of the kings of Norway from the report + of Od Kolson, a grandson of Hal of Sida. Od again took his information + from Thorgeir Afradskol, who was an intelligent man, and so old that when + Earl Hakon the Great was killed he was dwelling at Nidarnes—the same + place at which King Olaf Trygvason afterwards laid the foundation of the + merchant town of Nidaros (i.e., Throndhjem) which is now there. The priest + Are came, when seven years old, to Haukadal to Hal Thorarinson, and was + there fourteen years. Hal was a man of great knowledge and of excellent + memory; and he could even remember being baptized, when he was three years + old, by the priest Thanghrand, the year before Christianity was + established by law in Iceland. Are was twelve years of age when Bishop + Isleif died, and at his death eighty years had elapsed since the fall of + Olaf Trygvason. Hal died nine years later than Bishop Isleif, and had + attained nearly the age of ninety-four years. Hal had traded between the + two countries, and had enjoyed intercourse with King Olaf the Saint, by + which he had gained greatly in reputation, and he had become well + acquainted with the kingdom of Norway. He had fixed his residence in + Haukadal when he was thirty years of age, and he had dwelt there + sixty-four years, as Are tells us. Teit, a son of Bishop Isleif, was + fostered in the house of Hal at Haukadal, and afterwards dwelt there + himself. He taught Are the priest, and gave him information about many + circumstances which Are afterwards wrote down. Are also got many a piece + of information from Thurid, a daughter of the gode Snorre. She was wise + and intelligent, and remembered her father Snorre, who was nearly + thirty-five years of age when Christianity was introduced into Iceland, + and died a year after King Olaf the Saint's fall. So it is not wonderful + that Are the priest had good information about ancient events both here in + Iceland, and abroad, being a man anxious for information, intelligent and + of excellent memory, and having besides learned much from old intelligent + persons. But the songs seem to me most reliable if they are sung + correctly, and judiciously interpreted. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0002" id="link2H_4_0002"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + HALFDAN THE BLACK SAGA. + </h2> + <p> + PRELIMINARY REMARKS. + </p> + <p> + Of this saga there are other versions found in "Fagrskinna" and in + "Flateyjarbok". The "Flateyjarbok" version is to a great extent a copy of + Snorre. The story about Halfdan's dream is found both in "Fagrskinna" and + in "Flateyjarbok". The probability is that both Snorre and the author of + "Fagrskinna" must have transcribed the same original text.—Ed. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0003" id="link2H_4_0003"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 1. HALFDAN FIGHTS WITH GANDALF AND SIGTRYG. + </h2> + <p> + Halfdan was a year old when his father was killed, and his mother Asa set + off immediately with him westwards to Agder, and set herself there in the + kingdom which her father Harald had possessed. Halfdan grew up there, and + soon became stout and strong; and, by reason of his black hair, was called + Halfdan the Black. When he was eighteen years old he took his kingdom in + Agder, and went immediately to Vestfold, where he divided that kingdom, as + before related, with his brother Olaf. The same autumn he went with an + army to Vingulmark against King Gandalf. They had many battles, and + sometimes one, sometimes the other gained the victory; but at last they + agreed that Halfdan should have half of Vingulmark, as his father Gudrod + had had it before. Then King Halfdan proceeded to Raumarike, and subdued + it. King Sigtryg, son of King Eystein, who then had his residence in + Hedemark, and who had subdued Raumarike before, having heard of this, came + out with his army against King Halfdan, and there was great battle, in + which King Halfdan was victorious; and just as King Sigtryg and his troops + were turning about to fly, an arrow struck him under the left arm, and he + fell dead. Halfdan then laid the whole of Raumarike under his power. King + Eystein's second son, King Sigtryg's brother, was also called Eystein, and + was then king in Hedemark. As soon as Halfdan had returned to Vestfold, + King Eystein went out with his army to Raumarike, and laid the whole + country in subjection to him. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0004" id="link2H_4_0004"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 2. BATTLE BETWEEN HALFDAN AND EYSTEIN. + </h2> + <p> + When King Halfdan heard of these disturbances in Raumarike, he again + gathered his army together; and went out against King Eystein. A battle + took place between them, and Halfdan gained the victory, and Eystein fled + up to Hedemark, pursued by Halfdan. Another battle took place, in which + Halfdan was again victorious; and Eystein fled northwards, up into the + Dales to the herse Gudbrand. There he was strengthened with new people, + and in winter he went towards Hedemark, and met Halfdan the Black upon a + large island which lies in the Mjosen lake. There a great battle was + fought, and many people on both sides were slain, but Halfdan won the + victory. There fell Guthorm, the son of the herse Gudbrand, who was one of + the finest men in the Uplands. Then Eystein fled north up the valley, and + sent his relation Halvard Skalk to King Halfdan to beg for peace. On + consideration of their relationship, King Halfdan gave King Eystein half + of Hedemark, which he and his relations had held before; but kept to + himself Thoten, and the district called Land. He likewise appropriated to + himself Hadeland, and thus became a mighty king. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0005" id="link2H_4_0005"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 3. HALFDAN'S MARRIAGE + </h2> + <p> + Halfdan the Black got a wife called Ragnhild, a daughter of Harald Gulskeg + (Goldbeard), who was a king in Sogn. They had a son, to whom Harald gave + his own name; and the boy was brought up in Sogn, by his mother's father, + King Harald. Now when this Harald had lived out his days nearly, and was + become weak, having no son, he gave his dominions to his daughter's son + Harald, and gave him his title of king; and he died soon after. The same + winter his daughter Ragnhild died; and the following spring the young + Harald fell sick and died at ten years of age. As soon as Halfdan the + Black heard of his son's death, he took the road northwards to Sogn with a + great force, and was well received. He claimed the heritage and dominion + after his son; and no opposition being made, he took the whole kingdom. + Earl Atle Mjove (the Slender), who was a friend of King Halfdan, came to + him from Gaular; and the king set him over the Sogn district, to judge in + the country according to the country's laws, and collect scat upon the + king's account. Thereafter King Halfdan proceeded to his kingdom in the + Uplands. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0006" id="link2H_4_0006"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 4. HALFDAN'S STRIFE WITH GANDALF'S SONS. + </h2> + <p> + In autumn, King Halfdan proceeded to Vingulmark. One night when he was + there in guest quarters, it happened that about midnight a man came to him + who had been on the watch on horseback, and told him a war force was come + near to the house. The king instantly got up, ordered his men to arm + themselves, and went out of the house and drew them up in battle order. At + the same moment, Gandalf's sons, Hysing and Helsing, made their appearance + with a large army. There was a great battle; but Halfdan being overpowered + by the numbers of people fled to the forest, leaving many of his men on + this spot. His foster-father, Olver Spake (the Wise), fell here. The + people now came in swarms to King Halfdan, and he advanced to seek + Gandalf's sons. They met at Eid, near Lake Oieren, and fought there. + Hysing and Helsing fell, and their brother Hake saved himself by flight. + King Halfdan then took possession of the whole of Vingulmark, and Hake + fled to Alfheimar. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0007" id="link2H_4_0007"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 5. HALFDAN'S MARRIAGE WITH HJORT'S DAUGHTER. + </h2> + <p> + Sigurd Hjort was the name of a king in Ringerike, who was stouter and + stronger than any other man, and his equal could not be seen for a + handsome appearance. His father was Helge Hvasse (the Sharp); and his + mother was Aslaug, a daughter of Sigurd the worm-eyed, who again was a son + of Ragnar Lodbrok. It is told of Sigurd that when he was only twelve years + old he killed in single combat the berserk Hildebrand, and eleven others + of his comrades; and many are the deeds of manhood told of him in a long + saga about his feats. Sigurd had two children, one of whom was a daughter, + called Ragnhild, then twenty years of age, and an excellent brisk girl. + Her brother Guthorm was a youth. It is related in regard to Sigurd's death + that he had a custom of riding out quite alone in the uninhabited forest + to hunt the wild beasts that are hurtful to man, and he was always very + eager at this sport. One day he rode out into the forest as usual, and + when he had ridden a long way he came out at a piece of cleared land near + to Hadeland. There the berserk Hake came against him with thirty men, and + they fought. Sigurd Hjort fell there, after killing twelve of Hake's men; + and Hake himself lost one hand, and had three other wounds. Then Hake and + his men rode to Sigurd's house, where they took his daughter Ragnhild and + her brother Guthorm, and carried them, with much property and valuable + articles, home to Hadeland, where Hake had many great farms. He ordered a + feast to be prepared, intending to hold his wedding with Ragnhild; but the + time passed on account of his wounds, which healed slowly; and the berserk + Hake of Hadeland had to keep his bed, on account of his wounds, all the + autumn and beginning of winter. Now King Halfdan was in Hedemark at the + Yule entertainments when he heard this news; and one morning early, when + the king was dressed, he called to him Harek Gand, and told him to go over + to Hadeland, and bring him Ragnhild, Sigurd Hjort's daughter. Harek got + ready with a hundred men, and made his journey so that they came over the + lake to Hake's house in the grey of the morning, and beset all the doors + and stairs of the places where the house-servants slept. Then they broke + into the sleeping-room where Hake slept, took Ragnhild, with her brother + Guthorm, and all the goods that were there, and set fire to the + house-servants' place, and burnt all the people in it. Then they covered + over a magnificent waggon, placed Ragnhild and Guthorm in it, and drove + down upon the ice. Hake got up and went after them a while; but when he + came to the ice on the lake, he turned his sword-hilt to the ground and + let himself fall upon the point, so that the sword went through him. He + was buried under a mound on the banks of the lake. When King Halfdan, who + was very quick of sight, saw the party returning over the frozen lake, and + with a covered waggon, he knew that their errand was accomplished + according to his desire. Thereupon he ordered the tables to be set out, + and sent people all round in the neighbourhood to invite plenty of guests; + and the same day there was a good feast which was also Halfdan's + marriage-feast with Ragnhild, who became a great queen. Ragnhild's mother + was Thorny, a daughter of Klakharald king in Jutland, and a sister of + Thrye Dannebod who was married to the Danish king, Gorm the Old, who then + ruled over the Danish dominions. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0008" id="link2H_4_0008"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 6. OF RAGNHILD'S DREAM. + </h2> + <p> + Ragnhild, who was wise and intelligent, dreamt great dreams. She dreamt, + for one, that she was standing out in her herb-garden, and she took a + thorn out of her shift; but while she was holding the thorn in her hand it + grew so that it became a great tree, one end of which struck itself down + into the earth, and it became firmly rooted; and the other end of the tree + raised itself so high in the air that she could scarcely see over it, and + it became also wonderfully thick. The under part of the tree was red with + blood, but the stem upwards was beautifully green and the branches white + as snow. There were many and great limbs to the tree, some high up, others + low down; and so vast were the tree's branches that they seemed to her to + cover all Norway, and even much more. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0009" id="link2H_4_0009"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 7. OF HALFDAN'S DREAM. + </h2> + <p> + King Halfdan never had dreams, which appeared to him an extraordinary + circumstance; and he told it to a man called Thorleif Spake (the Wise), + and asked him what his advice was about it. Thorleif said that what he + himself did, when he wanted to have any revelation by dream, was to take + his sleep in a swine-sty, and then it never failed that he had dreams. The + king did so, and the following dream was revealed to him. He thought he + had the most beautiful hair, which was all in ringlets; some so long as to + fall upon the ground, some reaching to the middle of his legs, some to his + knees, some to his loins or the middle of his sides, some to his neck, and + some were only as knots springing from his head. These ringlets were of + various colours; but one ringlet surpassed all the others in beauty, + lustre, and size. This dream he told to Thorleif, who interpreted it thus:—There + should be a great posterity from him, and his descendants should rule over + countries with great, but not all with equally great, honour; but one of + his race should be more celebrated than all the others. It was the opinion + of people that this ringlet betokened King Olaf the Saint. + </p> + <p> + King Halfdan was a wise man, a man of truth and uprightness—who made + laws, observed them himself, and obliged others to observe them. And that + violence should not come in place of the laws, he himself fixed the number + of criminal acts in law, and the compensations, mulcts, or penalties, for + each case, according to every one's birth and dignity (1). + </p> + <p> + Queen Ragnhild gave birth to a son, and water was poured over him, and the + name of Harald given him, and he soon grew stout and remarkably handsome. + As he grew up he became very expert at all feats, and showed also a good + understanding. He was much beloved by his mother, but less so by his + father. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: +</pre> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> +(1) The penalty, compensation, or manbod for every injury, due + the party injured, or to his family and next of kin if the + injury was the death or premeditated murder of the party, + appears to have been fixed for every rank and condition, + from the murder of the king down to the maiming or beating a + man's cattle or his slave. A man for whom no compensation + was due was a dishonored person, or an outlaw. It appears + to have been optional with the injured party, or his kin if + he had been killed, to take the mulct or compensation, or to + refuse it, and wait for an opportunity of taking vengeance + for the injury on the party who inflicted it, or on his kin. + A part of each mulct or compensation was due to the king; + and, these fines or penalties appear to have constituted a + great proportion of the king's revenues, and to have been + settled in the Things held in every district for + administering the law with the lagman.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0010" id="link2H_4_0010"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 8. HALFDAN'S MEAT VANISHES AT A FEAST + </h2> + <p> + King Halfdan was at a Yule-feast in Hadeland, where a wonderful thing + happened one Yule evening. When the great number of guests assembled were + going to sit down to table, all the meat and all the ale disappeared from + the table. The king sat alone very confused in mind; all the others set + off, each to his home, in consternation. That the king might come to some + certainty about what had occasioned this event, he ordered a Fin to be + seized who was particularly knowing, and tried to force him to disclose + the truth; but however much he tortured the man, he got nothing out of + him. The Fin sought help particularly from Harald, the king's son, and + Harald begged for mercy for him, but in vain. Then Harald let him escape + against the king's will, and accompanied the man himself. On their journey + they came to a place where the man's chief had a great feast, and it + appears they were well received there. When they had been there until + spring, the chief said, "Thy father took it much amiss that in winter I + took some provisions from him,—now I will repay it to thee by a + joyful piece of news: thy father is dead; and now thou shalt return home, + and take possession of the whole kingdom which he had, and with it thou + shalt lay the whole kingdom of Norway under thee." + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0011" id="link2H_4_0011"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 9. HALFDAN S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + Halfdan the Black was driving from a feast in Hadeland, and it so happened + that his road lay over the lake called Rand. It was in spring, and there + was a great thaw. They drove across the bight called Rykinsvik, where in + winter there had been a pond broken in the ice for cattle to drink at, and + where the dung had fallen upon the ice the thaw had eaten it into holes. + Now as the king drove over it the ice broke, and King Halfdan and many + with him perished. He was then forty years old. He had been one of the + most fortunate kings in respect of good seasons. The people thought so + much of him, that when his death was known and his body was floated to + Ringerike to bury it there, the people of most consequence from Raumarike, + Vestfold, and Hedemark came to meet it. All desired to take the body with + them to bury it in their own district, and they thought that those who got + it would have good crops to expect. At last it was agreed to divide the + body into four parts. The head was laid in a mound at Stein in Ringerike, + and each of the others took his part home and laid it in a mound; and + these have since been called Halfdan's Mounds. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0012" id="link2H_4_0012"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + HARALD HARFAGER'S SAGA. + </h2> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0013" id="link2H_4_0013"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 1. HARALD'S STRIFE WITH HAKE AND HIS FATHER GANDALF. + </h2> + <p> + Harald (1) was but ten years old when he succeeded his father (Halfdan the + Black). He became a stout, strong, and comely man, and withal prudent and + manly. His mother's brother, Guthorm, was leader of the hird, at the head + of the government, and commander ('hertogi') of the army. After Halfdan + the Black's death, many chiefs coveted the dominions he had left. Among + these King Gandalf was the first; then Hogne and Frode, sons of Eystein, + king of Hedemark; and also Hogne Karuson came from Ringerike. Hake, the + son of Gandalf, began with an expedition of 300 men against Vestfold, + marched by the main road through some valleys, and expected to come + suddenly upon King Harald; while his father Gandalf sat at home with his + army, and prepared to cross over the fiord into Vestfold. When Duke + Guthorm heard of this he gathered an army, and marched up the country with + King Harald against Hake. They met in a valley, in which they fought a + great battle, and King Harald was victorious; and there fell King Hake and + most of his people. The place has since been called Hakadale. Then King + Harald and Duke Guthorm turned back, but they found King Gandalf had come + to Vestfold. The two armies marched against each other, and met, and had a + great battle; and it ended in King Gandalf flying, after leaving most of + his men dead on the spot, and in that state he came back to his kingdom. + Now when the sons of King Eystein in Hedemark heard the news, they + expected the war would come upon them, and they sent a message to Hogne + Karuson and to Herse Gudbrand, and appointed a meeting with them at + Ringsaker in Hedemark. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) The first twenty chapters of this saga refer to Harald's + youth and his conquest of Norway. This portion of the saga + is of great importance to the Icelanders, as the settlement + of their Isle was a result of Harald's wars. The second + part of the saga (chaps. 21-46) treats of the disputes + between Harald's sons, of the jarls of Orkney, and of the + jarls of More. With this saga we enter the domain of + history.—Ed. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0014" id="link2H_4_0014"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 2. KING HARALD OVERCOMES FIVE KINGS. + </h2> + <p> + After the battle King Harald and Guthorm turned back, and went with all + the men they could gather through the forests towards the Uplands. They + found out where the Upland kings had appointed their meeting-place, and + came there about the time of midnight, without the watchmen observing them + until their army was before the door of the house in which Hogne Karuson + was, as well as that in which Gudbrand slept. They set fire to both + houses; but King Eystein's two sons slipped out with their men, and fought + for a while, until both Hogne and Frode fell. After the fall of these four + chiefs, King Harald, by his relation Guthorm's success and powers, subdued + Hedemark, Ringerike, Gudbrandsdal, Hadeland, Thoten, Raumarike, and the + whole northern part of Vingulmark. King Harald and Guthorm had thereafter + war with King Gandalf, and fought several battles with him; and in the + last of them King Gandalf was slain, and King Harald took the whole of his + kingdom as far south as the river Raum. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0015" id="link2H_4_0015"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 3. OF GYDA, DAUGHTER OF EIRIE. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald sent his men to a girl called Gyda, daughter of King Eirik of + Hordaland, who was brought up as foster-child in the house of a great + bonde in Valdres. The king wanted her for his concubine; for she was a + remarkably handsome girl, but of high spirit withal. Now when the + messengers came there, and delivered their errand to the girl, she + answered, that she would not throw herself away even to take a king for + her husband, who had no greater kingdom to rule over than a few districts. + "And methinks," said she, "it is wonderful that no king here in Norway + will make the whole country subject to him, in the same way as Gorm the + Old did in Denmark, or Eirik at Upsala." The messengers thought her answer + was dreadfully haughty, and asked what she thought would come of such an + answer; for Harald was so mighty a man, that his invitation was good + enough for her. But although she had replied to their errand differently + from what they wished, they saw no chance, on this occasion, of taking her + with them against her will; so they prepared to return. When they were + ready, and the people followed them out, Gyda said to the messengers, "Now + tell to King Harald these my words. I will only agree to be his lawful + wife upon the condition that he shall first, for my sake, subject to + himself the whole of Norway, so that he may rule over that kingdom as + freely and fully as King Eirik over the Swedish dominions, or King Gorm + over Denmark; for only then, methinks, can he be called the king of a + people." + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0016" id="link2H_4_0016"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 4. KING HARALD'S VOW. + </h2> + <p> + Now came the messengers back to King Harald, bringing him the words of the + girl, and saying she was so bold and foolish that she well deserved that + the king should send a greater troop of people for her, and inflict on her + some disgrace. Then answered the king, "This girl has not spoken or done + so much amiss that she should be punished, but rather she should be + thanked for her words. She has reminded me," said he, "of something which + it appears to me wonderful I did not think of before. And now," added he, + "I make the solemn vow, and take God to witness, who made me and rules + over all things, that never shall I clip or comb my hair until I have + subdued the whole of Norway, with scat (1), and duties, and domains; or if + not, have died in the attempt." Guthorm thanked the king warmly for his + vow; adding, that it was royal work to fulfil royal words. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Scat was a land-tax, paid to the king in money, malt, + meal, or flesh-meat, from all lands, and was adjudged by the Thing + to each king upon his accession, and being proposed and + accepted as king. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0017" id="link2H_4_0017"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 5. THE BATTLE IN ORKADAL. + </h2> + <p> + After this the two relations gather together a great force, and prepare + for an expedition to the Uplands, and northwards up the valley + (Gudbrandsdal), and north over Dovrefjeld; and when the king came down to + the inhabited land he ordered all the men to be killed, and everything + wide around to be delivered to the flames. And when the people came to + know this, they fled every one where he could; some down the country to + Orkadal, some to Gaulardal, some to the forests. But some begged for + peace, and obtained it, on condition of joining the king and becoming his + men. He met no opposition until he came to Orkadal. There a crowd of + people had assembled, and he had his first battle with a king called + Gryting. Harald won the victory, and King Gryting was made prisoner, and + most of his people killed. He took service himself under the king, and + swore fidelity to him. Thereafter all the people in Orkadal district went + under King Harald, and became his men. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0018" id="link2H_4_0018"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 6. KING HARALD S LAWS FOR LAND PROPERTY. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald made this law over all the lands he conquered, that all the + udal property should belong to him; and that the bondes, both great and + small, should pay him land dues for their possessions. Over every district + he set an earl to judge according to the law of the land and to justice, + and also to collect the land dues and the fines; and for this each earl + received a third part of the dues, and services, and fines, for the + support of his table and other expenses. Each earl had under him four or + more herses, each of whom had an estate of twenty marks yearly income + bestowed on him and was bound to support twenty men-at-arms, and the earl + sixty men, at their own expenses. The king had increased the land dues and + burdens so much, that each of his earls had greater power and income than + the kings had before; and when that became known at Throndhjem, many great + men joined the king and took his service. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0019" id="link2H_4_0019"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 7. BATTLE IN GAULARDAL. + </h2> + <p> + It is told that Earl Hakon Grjotgardson came to King Harald from Yrjar, + and brought a great crowd of men to his service. Then King Harald went + into Gaulardal, and had a great battle, in which he slew two kings, and + conquered their dominions; and these were Gaulardal district and Strind + district. He gave Earl Hakon Strind district to rule over as earl. King + Harald then proceeded to Stjoradal, and had a third battle, in which he + gained the victory, and took that district also. There upon the Throndhjem + people assembled, and four kings met together with their troops. The one + ruled over Veradal, the second over Skaun, third over the Sparbyggja + district, and the fourth over Eyin Idre (Inderoen); and this latter had + also Eyna district. These four kings marched with their men against King + Harald, but he won the battle; and some of these kings fell, and some + fled. In all, King Harald fought at the least eight battles, and slew + eight kings, in the Throndhjem district, and laid the whole of it under + him. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0020" id="link2H_4_0020"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 8. HARALD SEIZES NAUMUDAL DISTRICT. + </h2> + <p> + North in Naumudal were two brothers, kings,—Herlaug and Hrollaug; + and they had been for three summers raising a mound or tomb of stone and + lime and of wood. Just as the work was finished, the brothers got the news + that King Harald was coming upon them with his army. Then King Herlaug had + a great quantity of meat and drink brought into the mound, and went into + it himself, with eleven companions, and ordered the mound to be covered + up. King Hrollaug, on the contrary, went upon the summit of the mound, on + which the kings were wont to sit, and made a throne to be erected, upon + which he seated himself. Then he ordered feather-beds to be laid upon the + bench below, on which the earls were wont to be seated, and threw himself + down from his high seat or throne into the earl's seat, giving himself the + title of earl. Now Hrollaug went to meet King Harald, gave up to him his + whole kingdom, offered to enter into his service, and told him his whole + proceeding. Then took King Harald a sword, fastened it to Hrollaug's belt, + bound a shield to his neck, and made him thereupon an earl, and led him to + his earl's seat; and therewith gave him the district Naumudal, and set him + as earl over it ((A.D. 866)). (1) + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Before writing was in general use, this symbolical way of + performing all important legal acts appears to have entered + into the jurisprudence of all savage nations; and according + to Gibbon, chap. 44, "the jurisprudence of the first Romans + exhibited the scenes of a pantomime; the words were adapted + to the gestures, and the slightest error or neglect in the + forms of proceeding was sufficient to annul the substance of + the fairest claims."—Ed. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0021" id="link2H_4_0021"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 9. KING HARALD'S HOME AFFAIRS. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald then returned to Throndhjem, where he dwelt during the winter, + and always afterwards called it his home. He fixed here his head + residence, which is called Lade. This winter he took to wife Asa, a + daughter of Earl Hakon Grjotgardson, who then stood in great favour and + honour with the king. In spring the king fitted out his ships. In winter + he had caused a great frigate (a dragon) to be built, and had it + fitted-out in the most splendid way, and brought his house-troops and his + berserks on board. The forecastle men were picked men, for they had the + king's banner. From the stem to the mid-hold was called rausn, or the + fore-defence; and there were the berserks. Such men only were received + into King Harald's house-troop as were remarkable for strength, courage, + and all kinds of dexterity; and they alone got place in his ship, for he + had a good choice of house-troops from the best men of every district. + King Harald had a great army, many large ships, and many men of might + followed him. Hornklofe, in his poem called "Glymdrapa", tells of this; + and also that King Harald had a battle with the people of Orkadal, at + Opdal forest, before he went upon this expedition. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "O'er the broad heath the bowstrings twang, + While high in air the arrows sang. + The iron shower drives to flight + The foeman from the bloody fight. + The warder of great Odin's shrine, + The fair-haired son of Odin's line, + Raises the voice which gives the cheer, + First in the track of wolf or bear. + His master voice drives them along + To Hel—a destined, trembling throng; + And Nokve's ship, with glancing sides, + Must fly to the wild ocean's tides.— + Must fly before the king who leads + Norse axe-men on their ocean steeds." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0022" id="link2H_4_0022"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 10. BATTLE AT SOLSKEL + </h2> + <p> + King Harald moved out with his army from Throndhjem, and went southwards + to More. Hunthiof was the name of the king who ruled over the district of + More. Solve Klofe was the name of his son, and both were great warriors. + King Nokve, who ruled over Raumsdal, was the brother of Solve's mother. + Those chiefs gathered a great force when they heard of King Harald, and + came against him. They met at Solskel, and there was a great battle, which + was gained by King Harald (A.D. 867). Hornklofe tells of this battle:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Thus did the hero known to fame, + The leader of the shields, whose name + Strikes every heart with dire dismay, + Launch forth his war-ships to the fray. + Two kings he fought; but little strife + Was needed to cut short their life. + A clang of arms by the sea-shore,— + And the shields' sound was heard no more." +</pre> + <p> + The two kings were slain, but Solve escaped by flight; and King Harald + laid both districts under his power. He stayed here long in summer to + establish law and order for the country people, and set men to rule them, + and keep them faithful to him; and in autumn he prepared to return + northwards to Throndhjem. Ragnvald Earl of More, a son of Eystein Glumra, + had the summer before become one of Harald's men; and the king set him as + chief over these two districts, North More and Raumsdal; strengthened him + both with men of might and bondes, and gave him the help of ships to + defend the coast against enemies. He was called Ragnvald the Mighty, or + the Wise; and people say both names suited him well. King Harald came back + to Throndhjem about winter. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0023" id="link2H_4_0023"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 11. FALL OF KINGS ARNVID AND AUDBJORN. + </h2> + <p> + The following spring (A.D. 868) King Harald raised a great force in + Throndhjem, and gave out that he would proceed to South More. Solve Klofe + had passed the winter in his ships of war, plundering in North More, and + had killed many of King Harald's men; pillaging some places, burning + others, and making great ravage; but sometimes he had been, during the + winter, with his friend King Arnvid in South More. Now when he heard that + King Harald was come with ships and a great army, he gathered people, and + was strong in men-at-arms; for many thought they had to take vengeance of + King Harald. Solve Klofe went southwards to Firdafylke (the Fjord + district), which King Audbjorn ruled over, to ask him to help, and join + his force to King Arnvid's and his own. "For," said he, "it is now clear + that we all have but one course to take; and that is to rise, all as one + man, against King Harald, for we have strength enough, and fate must + decide the victory; for as to the other condition of becoming his + servants, that is no condition for us, who are not less noble than Harald. + My father thought it better to fall in battle for his kingdom, than to go + willingly into King Harald's service, or not to abide the chance of + weapons like the Naumudal kings." King Solve's speech was such that King + Audbjorn promised his help, and gathered a great force together and went + with it to King Arnvid, and they had a great army. Now, they got news that + King Harald was come from the north, and they met within Solskel. And it + was the custom to lash the ships together, stem to stem; so it was done + now. King Harald laid his ship against King Arnvid's, and there was the + sharpest fight, and many men fell on both sides. At last King Harald was + raging with anger, and went forward to the fore-deck, and slew so + dreadfully that all the forecastle men of Arnvid's ship were driven aft of + the mast, and some fell. Thereupon Harald boarded the ship, and King + Arnvid's men tried to save themselves by flight, and he himself was slain + in his ship. King Audbjorn also fell; but Solve fled. So says Hornklofe:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Against the hero's shield in vain + The arrow-storm fierce pours its rain. + The king stands on the blood-stained deck, + Trampling on many a stout foe's neck; + And high above the dinning stound + Of helm and axe, and ringing sound + Of blade and shield, and raven's cry, + Is heard his shout of 'Victory!'" +</pre> + <p> + Of King Harald's men, fell his earls Asgaut and Asbjorn, together with his + brothers-in-law, Grjotgard and Herlaug, the sons of Earl Hakon of Lade. + Solve became afterwards a great sea-king, and often did great damage in + King Harald's dominions. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0024" id="link2H_4_0024"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 12. KING VEMUND BURNT TO DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + After this battle (A.D. 868) King Harald subdued South More; but Vemund, + King Audbjorn's brother, still had Firdafylke. It was now late in harvest, + and King Harald's men gave him the counsel not to proceed south-wards + round Stad. Then King Harald set Earl Ragnvald over South and North More + and also Raumsdal, and he had many people about him. King Harald returned + to Throndhjem. The same winter (A.D. 869) Ragnvald went over Eid, and + southwards to the Fjord district. There he heard news of King Vemund, and + came by night to a place called Naustdal, where King Vemund was living in + guest-quarters. Earl Ragnvald surrounded the house in which they were + quartered, and burnt the king in it, together with ninety men. The came + Berdlukare to Earl Ragnvald with a complete armed long-ship, and they both + returned to More. The earl took all the ships Vemund had, and all the + goods he could get hold of. Berdlukare proceeded north to Throndhjem to + King Harald, and became his man; and dreadful berserk he was. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0025" id="link2H_4_0025"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 13. DEATH OF EARLS HAKON, AND ATLE MJOVE. + </h2> + <p> + The following spring (A.D. 869) King Harald went southwards with his fleet + along the coast, and subdued Firdafylke. Then he sailed eastward along the + land until he came to Vik; but he left Earl Hakon Grjotgardson behind, and + set him over the Fjord district. Earl Hakon sent word to Earl Atle Mjove + that he should leave Sogn district, and be earl over Gaular district, as + he had been before, alleging that King Harald had given Sogn district to + him. Earl Atle sent word that he would keep both Sogn district and Gaular + district, until he met King Harald. The two earls quarreled about this so + long, that both gathered troops. They met at Fialar, in Stavanger fiord, + and had a great battle, in which Earl Hakon fell, and Earl Atle got a + mortal wound, and his men carried him to the island of Atley, where he + died. So says Eyvind Skaldaspiller:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "He who stood a rooted oak, + Unshaken by the swordsman's stroke, + Amidst the whiz of arrows slain, + Has fallen upon Fjalar's plain. + There, by the ocean's rocky shore, + The waves are stained with the red gore + Of stout Earl Hakon Grjotgard's son, + And of brave warriors many a one." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0026" id="link2H_4_0026"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 14. HARALD AND THE SWEDISH KING EIRIK. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald came with his fleet eastward to Viken and landed at Tunsberg, + which was then a trading town. He had then been four years in Throndhjem, + and in all that time had not been in Viken. Here he heard the news that + Eirik Eymundson, king of Sweden, had laid under him Vermaland, and was + taking scat or land-tax from all the forest settlers; and also that he + called the whole country north to Svinasund, and west along the sea, West + Gautland; and which altogether he reckoned to his kingdom, and took + land-tax from it. Over this country he had set an earl, by name Hrane + Gauzke, who had the earldom between Svinasund and the Gaut river, and was + a mighty earl. And it was told to King Harald that the Swedish king said + he would not rest until he had as great a kingdom in Viken as Sigurd + Hring, or his son Ragnar Lodbrok, had possessed; and that was Raumarike + and Vestfold, all the way to the isle Grenmar, and also Vingulmark, and + all that lay south of it. In all these districts many chiefs, and many + other people, had given obedience to the Swedish king. King Harald was + very angry at this, and summoned the bondes to a Thing at Fold, where he + laid an accusation against them for treason towards him. Some bondes + defended themselves from the accusation, some paid fines, some were + punished. He went thus through the whole district during the summer, and + in harvest he did the same in Raumarike, and laid the two districts under + his power. Towards winter he heard that Eirik king of Sweden was, with his + court, going about in Vermaland in guest-quarters. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0027" id="link2H_4_0027"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 15. HARALD AT A FEAST OF THE PEASANT AKE. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald takes his way across the Eid forest eastward, and comes out in + Vermaland, where he also orders feasts to be prepared for himself. There + was a man by name Ake, who was the greatest of the bondes of Vermaland, + very rich, and at that time very aged. He sent men to King Harald, and + invited him to a feast, and the king promised to come on the day + appointed. Ake invited also King Eirik to a feast, and appointed the same + day. Ake had a great feasting hall, but it was old; and he made a new + hall, not less than the old one, and had it ornamented in the most + splendid way. The new hall he had hung with new hangings, but the old had + only its old ornaments. Now when the kings came to the feast, King Eirik + with his court was taken into the old hall; but Harald with his followers + into the new. The same difference was in all the table furniture, and King + Eirik and his men had the old-fashioned vessels and horns, but all gilded + and splendid; while King Harald and his men had entirely new vessels and + horns adorned with gold, all with carved figures, and shining like glass; + and both companies had the best of liquor. Ake the bonde had formerly been + King Halfdan the Black s man. Now when daylight came, and the feast was + quite ended, and the kings made themselves ready for their journey, and + the horses were saddled, came Ake before King Harald, leading in his hand + his son Ubbe, a boy of twelve years of age, and said, "If the goodwill I + have shown to thee, sire, in my feast, be worth thy friendship, show it + hereafter to my son. I give him to thee now for thy service." The king + thanked him with many agreeable words for his friendly entertainment, and + promised him his full friendship in return. Then Ake brought out great + presents, which he gave to the king, and they gave each other thereafter + the parting kiss. Ake went next to the Swedish king, who was dressed and + ready for the road, but not in the best humour. Ake gave to him also good + and valuable gifts; but the king answered only with few words, and mounted + his horse. Ake followed the king on the road and talked with him. The road + led through a wood which was near to the house; and when Ake came to the + wood, the king said to him, "How was it that thou madest such a difference + between me and King Harald as to give him the best of everything, although + thou knowest thou art my man?" "I think" answered Ake, "that there failed + in it nothing, king, either to you or to your attendants, in friendly + entertainment at this feast. But that all the utensils for your drinking + were old, was because you are now old; but King Harald is in the bloom of + youth, and therefore I gave him the new things. And as to my being thy + man, thou art just as much my man." On this the king out with his sword, + and gave Ake his deathwound. King Harald was ready now also to mount his + horse, and desired that Ake should be called. The people went to seek him; + and some ran up the road that King Eirik had taken, and found Ake there + dead. They came back, and told the news to King Harald, and he bids his + men to be up, and avenge Ake the bonde. And away rode he and his men the + way King Eirik had taken, until they came in sight of each other. Each for + himself rode as hard as he could, until Eirik came into the wood which + divides Gautland and Vermaland. There King Harald wheels about, and + returns to Vermaland, and lays the country under him, and kills King + Eirik's men wheresoever he can find them. In winter King Harald returned + to Raumarike, and dwelt there a while. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0028" id="link2H_4_0028"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 16. HARALD'S JOURNEY TO TUNSBERG. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald went out in winter to his ships at Tunsberg, rigged them, and + sailed away eastward over the fiord, and subjected all Vingulmark to his + dominion. All winter he was out with his ships, and marauded in Ranrike; + so says Thorbjorn Hornklofe:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The Norseman's king is on the sea, + Tho' bitter wintry cold it be.— + On the wild waves his Yule keeps he. + When our brisk king can get his way, + He'll no more by the fireside stay + Than the young sun; he makes us play + The game of the bright sun-god Frey. + But the soft Swede loves well the fire + The well-stuffed couch, the doway glove, + And from the hearth-seat will not move." +</pre> + <p> + The Gautlanders gathered people together all over the country. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0029" id="link2H_4_0029"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 17. THE BATTLE IN GAUTLAND. + </h2> + <p> + In spring, when the ice was breaking up, the Gautlanders drove stakes into + the Gaut river to hinder King Harald with his ships from coming to the + land. But King Harald laid his ships alongside the stakes, and plundered + the country, and burnt all around; so says Horn klofe:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The king who finds a dainty feast, + For battle-bird and prowling beast, + Has won in war the southern land + That lies along the ocean's strand. + The leader of the helmets, he + Who leads his ships o'er the dark sea, + Harald, whose high-rigged masts appear + Like antlered fronts of the wild deer, + Has laid his ships close alongside + Of the foe's piles with daring pride." +</pre> + <p> + Afterwards the Gautlanders came down to the strand with a great army, and + gave battle to King Harald, and great was the fall of men. But it was King + Harald who gained the day. Thus says Hornklofe:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Whistles the battle-axe in its swing + O'er head the whizzing javelins sing, + Helmet and shield and hauberk ring; + The air-song of the lance is loud, + The arrows pipe in darkening cloud; + Through helm and mail the foemen feel + The blue edge of our king's good steel + Who can withstand our gallant king? + The Gautland men their flight must wing." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0030" id="link2H_4_0030"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 18. HRANE GAUZKE'S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald went far and wide through Gautland, and many were the battles + he fought there on both sides of the river, and in general he was + victorious. In one of these battles fell Hrane Gauzke; and then the king + took his whole land north of the river and west of the Veneren, and also + Vermaland. And after he turned back there-from, he set Duke Guthorm as + chief to defend the country, and left a great force with him. King Harald + himself went first to the Uplands, where he remained a while, and then + proceeded northwards over the Dovrefjeld to Throndhjem, where he dwelt for + a long time. Harald began to have children. By Asa he had four sons. The + eldest was Guthorm. Halfdan the Black and Halfdan the White were twins. + Sigfrod was the fourth. They were all brought up in Throndhjem with all + honour. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0031" id="link2H_4_0031"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 19. BATTLE IN HAFERSFJORD. + </h2> + <p> + News came in from the south land that the people of Hordaland and + Rogaland, Agder and Thelemark, were gathering, and bringing together ships + and weapons, and a great body of men. The leaders of this were Eirik king + of Hordaland; Sulke king of Rogaland, and his brother Earl Sote: Kjotve + the Rich, king of Agder, and his son Thor Haklang; and from Thelemark two + brothers, Hroald Hryg and Had the Hard. Now when Harald got certain news + of this, he assembled his forces, set his ships on the water, made himself + ready with his men, and set out southwards along the coast, gathering many + people from every district. King Eirik heard of this when he same south of + Stad; and having assembled all the men he could expect, he proceeded + southwards to meet the force which he knew was coming to his help from the + east. The whole met together north of Jadar, and went into Hafersfjord, + where King Harald was waiting with his forces. A great battle began, which + was both hard and long; but at last King Harald gained the day. There King + Eirik fell, and King Sulke, with his brother Earl Sote. Thor Haklang, who + was a great berserk, had laid his ship against King Harald's, and there + was above all measure a desperate attack, until Thor Haklang fell, and his + whole ship was cleared of men. Then King Kjotve fled to a little isle + outside, on which there was a good place of strength. Thereafter all his + men fled, some to their ships, some up to the land; and the latter ran + southwards over the country of Jadar. So says Hornklofe, viz.:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Has the news reached you?—have you heard + Of the great fight at Hafersfjord, + Between our noble king brave Harald + And King Kjotve rich in gold? + The foeman came from out the East, + Keen for the fray as for a feast. + A gallant sight it was to see + Their fleet sweep o'er the dark-blue sea: + Each war-ship, with its threatening throat + Of dragon fierce or ravenous brute (1) + Grim gaping from the prow; its wales + Glittering with burnished shields, (2) like scales + Its crew of udal men of war, + Whose snow-white targets shone from far + And many a mailed spearman stout + From the West countries round about, + English and Scotch, a foreign host, + And swordamen from the far French coast. + And as the foemen's ships drew near, + The dreadful din you well might hear + Savage berserks roaring mad, + And champions fierce in wolf-skins clad, (3) + Howling like wolves; and clanking jar + Of many a mail-clad man of war. + Thus the foe came; but our brave king + Taught them to fly as fast again. + For when he saw their force come o'er, + He launched his war-ships from the shore. + On the deep sea he launched his fleet + And boldly rowed the foe to meet. + Fierce was the shock, and loud the clang + Of shields, until the fierce Haklang, + The foeman's famous berserk, fell. + Then from our men burst forth the yell + Of victory, and the King of Gold + Could not withstand our Harald bold, + But fled before his flaky locks + For shelter to the island rocks. + All in the bottom of the ships + The wounded lay, in ghastly heaps; + Backs up and faces down they lay + Under the row-seats stowed away; + And many a warrior's shield, I ween + Might on the warrior's back be seen, + To shield him as he fled amain + From the fierce stone-storm's pelting rain. + The mountain-folk, as I've heard say, + Ne'er stopped as they ran from the fray, + Till they had crossed the Jadar sea, + And reached their homes—so keen each soul + To drown his fright in the mead bowl." +</pre> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) The war-ships were called dragons, from being decorated + with the head of a dragon, serpent, or other wild animal; and the + word "draco" was adopted in the Latin of the Middle Ages to + denote a ship of war of the larger class. The snekke was + the cutter or smaller war-ship.—L. +(2) The shields were hung over the side-rails of the ships.—L. +(3) The wolf-skin pelts were nearly as good as armour against + the sword. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0032" id="link2H_4_0032"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 20. HARALD SUPREME SOVEREIGN IN NORWAY. + </h2> + <p> + After this battle King Harald met no opposition in Norway, for all his + opponents and greatest enemies were cut off. But some, and they were a + great multitude, fled out of the country, and thereby great districts were + peopled. Jemtaland and Helsingjaland were peopled then, although some + Norwegians had already set up their habitation there. In the discontent + that King Harald seized on the lands of Norway, the out-countries of + Iceland and the Farey Isles were discovered and peopled. The Northmen had + also a great resort to Hjaltland (Shetland Isles) and many men left + Norway, flying the country on account of King Harald, and went on viking + cruises into the West sea. In winter they were in the Orkney Islands and + Hebrides; but marauded in summer in Norway, and did great damage. Many, + however, were the mighty men who took service under King Harald, and + became his men, and dwelt in the land with him. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0033" id="link2H_4_0033"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 21. HARALD'S MARRIAGE AND HIS CHILDREN. + </h2> + <p> + When King Harald had now become sole king over all Norway, he remembered + what that proud girl had said to him; so he sent men to her, and had her + brought to him, and took her to his bed. And these were their children: + Alof—she was the eldest; then was their son Hrorek; then Sigtryg, + Frode, and Thorgils. King Harald had many wives and many children. Among + them he had one wife, who was called Ragnhild the Mighty, a daughter of + King Eirik, from Jutland; and by her he had a son, Eirik Blood-axe. He was + also married to Svanhild, a daughter of Earl Eystein; and their sons were + Olaf Geirstadaalf, Bjorn and Ragnar Rykkil. Lastly, King Harald married + Ashild, a daughter of Hring Dagson, up in Ringerike; and their children + were, Dag, Hring, Gudrod Skiria, and Ingigerd. It is told that King Harald + put away nine wives when he married Ragnhild the Mighty. So says + Hornklofe:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Harald, of noblest race the head, + A Danish wife took to his bed; + And out of doors nine wives he thrust,— + The mothers of the princes first. + Who 'mong Holmrygians hold command, + And those who rule in Hordaland. + And then he packed from out the place + The children born of Holge's race." +</pre> + <p> + King Harald's children were all fostered and brought up by their relations + on the mother's side. Guthorm the Duke had poured water over King Harald's + eldest son and had given him his own name. He set the child upon his knee, + and was his foster-father, and took him with himself eastward to Viken, + and there he was brought up in the house of Guthorm. Guthorm ruled the + whole land in Viken and the Uplands, when King Harald was absent. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0034" id="link2H_4_0034"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 22. KING HARALD'S VOYAGE TO THE WEST. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald heard that the vikings, who were in the West sea in winter, + plundered far and wide in the middle part of Norway; and therefore every + summer he made an expedition to search the isles and out-skerries (1) on + the coast. Wheresoever the vikings heard of him they all took to flight, + and most of them out into the open ocean. At last the king grew weary of + this work, and therefore one summer he sailed with his fleet right out + into the West sea. First he came to Hjaltland (Shetland), and he slew all + the vikings who could not save themselves by flight. Then King Harald + sailed southwards, to the Orkney Islands, and cleared them all of vikings. + Thereafter he proceeded to the Sudreys (Hebrides), plundered there, and + slew many vikings who formerly had had men-at-arms under them. Many a + battle was fought, and King Harald was always victorious. He then + plundered far and wide in Scotland itself, and had a battle there. When he + was come westward as far as the Isle of Man, the report of his exploits on + the land had gone before him; for all the inhabitants had fled over to + Scotland, and the island was left entirely bare both of people and goods, + so that King Harald and his men made no booty when they landed. So says + Hornklofe:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The wise, the noble king, great + Whose hand so freely scatters gold, + Led many a northern shield to war + Against the town upon the shore. + The wolves soon gathered on the sand + Of that sea-shore; for Harald's hand + The Scottish army drove away, + And on the coast left wolves a prey." +</pre> + <p> + In this war fell Ivar, a son of Ragnvald, Earl of More; and King Harald + gave Ragnvald, as a compensation for the loss, the Orkney and Shetland + isles, when he sailed from the West; but Ragnvald immediately gave both + these countries to his brother Sigurd, who remained behind them; and King + Harald, before sailing eastward, gave Sigurd the earldom of them. + Thorstein the Red, a son of Olaf the White and of Aud the Wealthy, entered + into partnership with him; and after plundering in Scotland, they subdued + Caithness and Sutherland, as far as Ekkjalsbakke. Earl Sigurd killed + Melbridge Tooth, a Scotch earl, and hung his head to his stirrup-leather; + but the calf of his leg were scratched by the teeth, which were sticking + out from the head, and the wound caused inflammation in his leg, of which + the earl died, and he was laid in a mound at Ekkjalsbakke. His son Guthorm + ruled over these countries for about a year thereafter, and died without + children. Many vikings, both Danes and Northmen, set themselves down then + in those countries. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Skerries are the uninhabited dry or halt-tide rocks of a + coast.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0035" id="link2H_4_0035"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 23. HARALD HAS HIS HAIR CLIPPED. + </h2> + <p> + After King Harald had subdued the whole land, he was one day at a feast in + More, given by Earl Ragnvald. Then King Harald went into a bath, and had + his hair dressed. Earl Ragnvald now cut his hair, which had been uncut and + uncombed for ten years; and therefore the king had been called Lufa (i.e., + with rough matted hair). But then Earl Ragnvald gave him the + distinguishing name—Harald Harfager (i.e., fair hair); and all who + saw him agreed that there was the greatest truth in the surname, for he + had the most beautiful and abundant head of hair. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0036" id="link2H_4_0036"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 24. ROLF GANGER DRIVEN INTO BANISHMENT. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Ragnvald was King Harald's dearest friend, and the king had the + greatest regard for him. He was married to Hild, a daughter of Rolf Nefia, + and their sons were Rolf and Thorer. Earl Ragnvald had also three sons by + concubines,—the one called Hallad, the second Einar, the third + Hrollaug; and all three were grown men when their brothers born in + marriage were still children Rolf became a great viking, and was of so + stout a growth that no horse could carry him, and wheresoever he went he + must go on foot; and therefore he was called Rolf Ganger. He plundered + much in the East sea. One summer, as he was coming from the eastward on a + viking's expedition to the coast of Viken, he landed there and made a + cattle foray. As King Harald happened, just at that time, to be in Viken, + he heard of it, and was in a great rage; for he had forbid, by the + greatest punishment, the plundering within the bounds of the country. The + king assembled a Thing, and had Rolf declared an outlaw over all Norway. + When Rolf's mother, Hild heard of it she hastened to the king, and + entreated peace for Rolf; but the king was so enraged that here entreaty + was of no avail. Then Hild spake these lines:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Think'st thou, King Harald, in thy anger, + To drive away my brave Rolf Ganger + Like a mad wolf, from out the land? + Why, Harald, raise thy mighty hand? + Why banish Nefia's gallant name-son, + The brother of brave udal-men? + Why is thy cruelty so fell? + Bethink thee, monarch, it is ill + With such a wolf at wolf to play, + Who, driven to the wild woods away + May make the king's best deer his prey." +</pre> + <p> + Rolf Ganger went afterwards over sea to the West to the Hebrides, or + Sudreys; and at last farther west to Valland, where he plundered and + subdued for himself a great earldom, which he peopled with Northmen, from + which that land is called Normandy. Rolf Ganger's son was William, father + to Richard, and grandfather to another Richard, who was the father of + Robert Longspear, and grandfather of William the Bastard, from whom all + the following English kings are descended. From Rolf Ganger also are + descended the earls in Normandy. Queen Ragnhild the Mighty lived three + years after she came to Norway; and, after her death, her son and King + Harald's was taken to the herse Thorer Hroaldson, and Eirik was fostered + by him. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0037" id="link2H_4_0037"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 25. OF THE FIN SVASE AND KING HARALD. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald, one winter, went about in guest-quarters in the Uplands, and + had ordered a Christmas feast to be prepared for him at the farm Thoptar. + On Christmas eve came Svase to the door, just as the king went to table, + and sent a message to the king to ask if he would go out with him. The + king was angry at such a message, and the man who had brought it in took + out with him a reply of the king's displeasure. But Svase, + notwithstanding, desired that his message should be delivered a second + time; adding to it, that he was the Fin whose hut the king had promised to + visit, and which stood on the other side of the ridge. Now the king went + out, and promised to go with him, and went over the ridge to his hut, + although some of his men dissuaded him. There stood Snaefrid, the daughter + of Svase, a most beautiful girl; and she filled a cup of mead for the + king. But he took hold both of the cup and of her hand. Immediately it was + as if a hot fire went through his body; and he wanted that very night to + take her to his bed. But Svase said that should not be unless by main + force, if he did not first make her his lawful wife. Now King Harald made + Snaefrid his lawful wife, and loved her so passionately that he forgot his + kingdom, and all that belonged to his high dignity. They had four sons: + the one was Sigurd Hrise; the others Halfdan Haleg, Gudrod Ljome and + Ragnvald Rettilbeine. Thereafter Snaefrid died; but her corpse never + changed, but was as fresh and red as when she lived. The king sat always + beside her, and thought she would come to life again. And so it went on + for three years that he was sorrowing over her death, and the people over + his delusion. At last Thorleif the Wise succeeded, by his prudence, in + curing him of his delusion by accosting him thus:—"It is nowise + wonderful, king, that thou grievest over so beautiful and noble a wife, + and bestowest costly coverlets and beds of down on her corpse, as she + desired; but these honours fall short of what is due, as she still lies in + the same clothes. It would be more suitable to raise her, and change her + dress." As soon as the body was raised in the bed all sorts of corruption + and foul smells came from it, and it was necessary in all haste to gather + a pile of wood and burn it; but before this could be done the body turned + blue, and worms, toads, newts, paddocks, and all sorts of ugly reptiles + came out of it, and it sank into ashes. Now the king came to his + understanding again, threw the madness out of his mind, and after that day + ruled his kingdom as before. He was strengthened and made joyful by his + subjects, and his subjects by him and the country by both. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0038" id="link2H_4_0038"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 26. OF THJODOLF OF HVIN, THE SKALD. + </h2> + <p> + After King Harald had experienced the cunning of the Fin woman, he was so + angry that he drove from him the sons he had with her, and would not + suffer them before his eyes. But one of them, Gudrod Ljome, went to his + foster-father Thjodolf of Hvin, and asked him to go to the king, who was + then in the Uplands; for Thjodolf was a great friend of the king. And so + they went, and came to the king's house late in the evening, and sat down + together unnoticed near the door. The king walked up and down the floor + casting his eye along the benches; for he had a feast in the house, and + the mead was just mixed. The king then murmured out these lines:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Tell me, ye aged gray-haired heroes, + Who have come here to seek repose, + Wherefore must I so many keep + Of such a set, who, one and all, + Right dearly love their souls to steep, + From morn till night, in the mead-bowl?" +</pre> + <p> + Then Thjodolf replies:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "A certain wealthy chief, I think, + Would gladly have had more to drink + With him, upon one bloody day, + When crowns were cracked in our sword-play." +</pre> + <p> + Thjodolf then took off his hat, and the king recognised him, and gave him + a friendly reception. Thjodolf then begged the king not to cast off his + sons; "for they would with great pleasure have taken a better family + descent upon the mother's side, if the king had given it to them." The + king assented, and told him to take Gudrod with him as formerly; and he + sent Halfdan and Sigurd to Ringerike, and Ragnvald to Hadaland, and all + was done as the king ordered. They grew up to be very clever men, very + expert in all exercises. In these times King Harald sat in peace in the + land, and the land enjoyed quietness and good crops. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0039" id="link2H_4_0039"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 27. OF EARL TORFEINAR'S OBTAINING ORKNEY. + </h2> + <p> + When Earl Ragnvald in More heard of the death of his brother Earl Sigurd, + and that the vikings were in possession of the country, he sent his son + Hallad westward, who took the title of earl to begin with, and had many + men-at-arms with him. When he arrived at the Orkney Islands, he + established himself in the country; but both in harvest, winter, and + spring, the vikings cruised about the isles plundering the headlands, and + committing depredations on the coast. Then Earl Hallad grew tired of the + business, resigned his earldom, took up again his rights as an allodial + owner, and afterwards returned eastward into Norway. When Earl Ragnvald + heard of this he was ill pleased with Hallad, and said his son were very + unlike their ancestors. Then said Einar, "I have enjoyed but little honour + among you, and have little affection here to lose: now if you will give me + force enough, I will go west to the islands, and promise you what at any + rate will please you—that you shall never see me again." Earl + Ragnvald replied, that he would be glad if he never came back; "For there + is little hope," said he, "that thou will ever be an honour to thy + friends, as all thy kin on thy mother's side are born slaves." Earl + Ragnvald gave Einar a vessel completely equipped, and he sailed with it + into the West sea in harvest. When he came to the Orkney Isles, two + vikings, Thorer Treskeg and Kalf Skurfa, were in his way with two vessels. + He attacked them instantly, gained the battle, and slew the two vikings. + Then this was sung:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Then gave he Treskeg to the trolls, + Torfeinar slew Skurfa." +</pre> + <p> + He was called Torfeinar, because he cut peat for fuel, there being no + firewood, as in Orkney there are no woods. He afterwards was earl over the + islands, and was a mighty man. He was ugly, and blind of an eye, yet very + sharp-sighted withal. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0040" id="link2H_4_0040"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 28. KING EIRIK EYMUNDSON'S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + Duke Guthorm dwelt principally at Tunsberg, and governed the whole of + Viken when the king was not there. He defended the land, which, at that + time, was much plundered by the vikings. There were disturbances also up + in Gautland as long as King Eirik Eymundson lived; but he died when King + Harald Harfager had been ten years king of all Norway. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0041" id="link2H_4_0041"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 29. GUTHORM'S DEATH IN TUNSBERG. + </h2> + <p> + After Eirik, his son Bjorn was king of Svithjod for fifty years. He was + father of Eirik the Victorious, and of Olaf the father of Styrbjorn. + Guthorm died on a bed of sickness at Tunsberg, and King Harald gave his + son Guthorm the government of that part of his dominions and made him + chief of it. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0042" id="link2H_4_0042"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 30. EARL RAGNVALD BURNT IN HIS HOUSE. + </h2> + <p> + When King Harald was forty years of age many of his sons were well + advanced, and indeed they all came early to strength and manhood. And now + they began to take it ill that the king would not give them any part of + the kingdom, but put earls into every district; for they thought earls + were of inferior birth to them. Then Halfdan Haleg and Gudrod Ljome set + off one spring with a great force, and came suddenly upon Earl Ragnvald, + earl of More, and surrounded the house in which he was, and burnt him and + sixty men in it. Thereafter Halfdan took three long-ships, and fitted them + out, and sailed into the West sea; but Gudrod set himself down in the land + which Ragnvald formerly had. Now when King Harald heard this he set out + with a great force against Gudrod, who had no other way left but to + surrender, and he was sent to Agder. King Harald then set Earl Ragnvald's + son Thorer over More, and gave him his daughter Alof, called Arbot, in + marriage. Earl Thorer, called the Silent, got the same territory his + father Earl Ragnvald had possessed. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0043" id="link2H_4_0043"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 31. HALFDAN HALEG'S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + Halfdan Haleg came very unexpectedly to Orkney, and Earl Einar immediately + fled; but came back soon after about harvest time, unnoticed by Halfdan. + They met and after a short battle Halfdan fled the same night. Einar and + his men lay all night without tents, and when it was light in the morning + they searched the whole island and killed every man they could lay hold + of. Then Einar said "What is that I see upon the isle of Rinansey? Is it a + man or a bird? Sometimes it raises itself up, and sometimes lies down + again." They went to it, and found it was Halfdan Haleg, and took him + prisoner. + </p> + <p> + Earl Einar sang the following song the evening before he went into this + battle:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Where is the spear of Hrollaug? where + Is stout Rolf Ganger's bloody spear! + I see them not; yet never fear, + For Einar will not vengeance spare + Against his father's murderers, though + Hrollaug and Rolf are somewhat slow, + And silent Thorer sits add dreams + At home, beside the mead-bowl's streams." +</pre> + <p> + Thereafter Earl Einar went up to Halfdan, and cut a spread eagle upon his + back, by striking his sword through his back into his belly, dividing his + ribs from the backbone down to his loins, and tearing out his lungs; and + so Halfdan was killed. Einar then sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "For Ragnvald's death my sword is red: + Of vengeance it cannot be said + That Einar's share is left unsped. + So now, brave boys, let's raise a mound,— + Heap stones and gravel on the ground + O'er Halfdan's corpse: this is the way + We Norsemen our scat duties pay." +</pre> + <p> + Then Earl Einar took possession of the Orkney Isles as before. Now when + these tidings came to Norway, Halfdan's brothers took it much to heart, + and thought that his death demanded vengeance; and many were of the same + opinion. When Einar heard this, he sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Many a stout udal-man, I know, + Has cause to wish my head laid low; + And many an angry udal knife + Would gladly drink of Eina's life. + But ere they lay Earl Einar low,— + Ere this stout heart betrays its cause, + Full many a heart will writhe, we know, + In the wolf's fangs, or eagle's claws." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0044" id="link2H_4_0044"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 32. HARALD AND EINAR RECONCILED. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald now ordered a levy, and gathered a great force, with which he + proceeded westward to Orkney; and when Earl Einar heard that King Harald + was come, he fled over to Caithness. He made the following verses on this + occasion:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Many a bearded man must roam, + An exile from his house and home, + For cow or horse; but Halfdan's gore + Is red on Rinansey's wild shore. + A nobler deed—on Harald's shield + The arm of one who ne'er will yield + Has left a scar. Let peasants dread + The vengeance of the Norsemen's head: + I reck not of his wrath, but sing, + 'Do thy worst!—I defy thee, king!—'" +</pre> + <p> + Men and messages, however, passed between the king and the earl, and at + last it came to a conference; and when they met the earl submitted the + case altogether to the king's decision, and the king condemned the earl + Einar and the Orkney people to pay a fine of sixty marks of gold. As the + bondes thought this was too heavy for them to pay, the earl offered to pay + the whole if they would surrender their udal lands to him. This they all + agreed to do: the poor because they had but little pieces of land; the + rich because they could redeem their udal rights again when they liked. + Thus the earl paid the whole fine to the king, who returned in harvest to + Norway. The earls for a long time afterwards possessed all the udal lands + in Orkney, until Sigurd son of Hlodver gave back the udal rights. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0045" id="link2H_4_0045"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 33. DEATH OF GUTHORM AND HALFDAN THE WHITE. + </h2> + <p> + While King Harald's son Guthorm had the defence of Viken, he sailed + outside of the islands on the coast, and came in by one of the mouths of + the tributaries of the Gaut river. When he lay there Solve Klofe came upon + him, and immediately gave him battle, and Guthorm fell. Halfdan the White + and Halfdan the Black went out on an expedition, and plundered in the East + sea, and had a battle in Eistland, where Halfdan the White fell. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0046" id="link2H_4_0046"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 34. MARRIAGE OF EIRIK. + </h2> + <p> + Eirik, Harald's son, was fostered in the house of the herse Thorer, son of + Hroald, in the Fjord district. He was the most beloved and honoured by + King Harald of all his sons. When Eirik was twelve years old, King Harald + gave him five long-ships, with which he went on an expedition,—first + in the Baltic; then southwards to Denmark, Friesland, and Saxland; on + which expedition he passed four years. He then sailed out into the West + sea and plundered in Scotland, Bretland, Ireland, and Valland, and passed + four years more in this way. Then he sailed north to Finmark, and all the + way to Bjarmaland, where he had many a battle, and won many a victory. + When he came back to Finmark, his men found a girl in a Lapland hut, whose + equal for beauty they never had seen. She said her name was Gunhild, and + that her father dwelt in Halogaland, and was called Ozur Tote. "I am + here," she said, "to learn sorcery from two of the most knowing Fins in + all Finmark, who are now out hunting. They both want me in marriage. They + are so skilful that they can hunt out traces either upon the frozen or the + thawed earth, like dogs; and they can run so swiftly on skees that neither + man nor beast can come near them in speed. They hit whatever they take aim + at, and thus kill every man who comes near them. When they are angry the + very earth turns away in terror, and whatever living thing they look upon + then falls dead. Now ye must not come in their way; but I will hide you + here in the hut, and ye must try to get them killed." They agreed to it, + and she hid them, and then took a leather bag, in which they thought there + were ashes which she took in her hand, and strewed both outside and inside + of the hut. Shortly after the Fins came home, and asked who had been + there; and she answered, "Nobody has been here." "That is wonderful," said + they, "we followed the traces close to the hut, and can find none after + that." Then they kindled a fire, and made ready their meat, and Gunhild + prepared her bed. It had so happened that Gunhild had slept the three + nights before, but the Fins had watched the one upon the other, being + jealous of each other. "Now," she said to the Fins, "come here, and lie + down one on each side of me." On which they were very glad to do so. She + laid an arm round the neck of each and they went to sleep directly. She + roused them up; but they fell to sleep again instantly, and so soundly the + she scarcely could waken them. She even raised them up in the bed, and + still they slept. Thereupon she too two great seal-skin bags, and put + their heads in them, and tied them fast under their arms; and then she + gave a wink to the king's men. They run forth with their weapons, kill the + two Fins, and drag them out of the hut. That same night came such a + dreadful thunder-storm that the could not stir. Next morning they came to + the ship, taking Gunhild with them, and presented her to Eirik. Eirik and + his followers then sailed southwards to Halogaland and he sent word to + Ozur Tote, the girl's father, to meet him. Eirik said he would take his + daughter in marriage, to which Ozur Tote consented, and Eirik took Gunhild + and went southwards with her (A.D. 922). + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0047" id="link2H_4_0047"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 35. HARALD DIVIDES HIS KINGDOM. + </h2> + <p> + When King Harald was fifty years of age many of his sons were grown up, + and some were dead. Many of them committed acts of great violence in the + country, and were in discord among themselves. They drove some of the + king's earls out of their properties, and even killed some of them. Then + the king called together a numerous Thing in the south part of the + country, and summoned to it all the people of the Uplands. At this Thing + he gave to all his sons the title of king, and made a law that his + descendants in the male line should each succeed to the kingly title and + dignity; but his descendants by the female side only to that of earl. And + he divided the country among them thus:—Vingulmark, Raumarike, + Vestfold and Thelamark, he bestowed on Olaf, Bjorn, Sigtryg, Frode, and + Thorgils. Hedemark and Gudbrandsdal he gave to Dag, Hring, and Ragnar. To + Snaefrid's sons he gave Ringerike, Hadeland, Thoten, and the lands thereto + belonging. His son Guthorm, as before mentioned, he had set over the + country from Glommen to Svinasund and Ranrike. He had set him to defend + the country to the East, as before has been written. King Harald himself + generally dwelt in the middle of the country, and Hrorek and Gudrod were + generally with his court, and had great estates in Hordaland and in Sogn. + King Eirik was also with his father King Harald; and the king loved and + regarded him the most of all his sons, and gave him Halogaland and North + More, and Raumsdal. North in Throndhjem he gave Halfdan the Black, Halfdan + the White, and Sigrod land to rule over. In each of these districts he + gave his sons the one half of his revenues, together with the right to sit + on a high-seat,—a step higher than earls, but a step lower than his + own high-seat. His king's seat each of his sons wanted for himself after + his death, but he himself destined it for Eirik. The Throndhjem people + wanted Halfdan the Black to succeed to it. The people of Viken, and the + Uplands, wanted those under whom they lived. And thereupon new quarrels + arose among the brothers; and because they thought their dominions too + little, they drove about in piratical expeditions. In this way, as before + related, Guthorm fell at the mouth of the Gaut river, slain by Solve + Klofe; upon which Olaf took the kingdom he had possessed. Halfdan the + White fell in Eistland, Halfdan Haleg in Orkney. King Harald gave ships of + war to Thorgils and Frode, with which they went westward on a viking + cruise, and plundered in Scotland, Ireland, and Bretland. They were the + first of the Northmen who took Dublin. It is said that Frode got poisoned + drink there; but Thorgils was a long time king over Dublin, until he fell + into a snare of the Irish, and was killed. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0048" id="link2H_4_0048"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 36. DEATH OF RAGNVALD RETTILBEINE. + </h2> + <p> + Eirik Blood-axe expected to be head king over all his brothers and King + Harald intended he should be so; and the father and son lived long + together. Ragnvald Rettilbeine governed Hadaland, and allowed himself to + be instructed in the arts of witchcraft, and became an area warlock. Now + King Harald was a hater of all witchcraft. There was a warlock in + Hordaland called Vitgeir; and when the king sent a message to him that he + should give up his art of witchcraft, he replied in this verse:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The danger surely is not great + From wizards born of mean estate, + When Harald's son in Hadeland, + King Ragnvald, to the art lays hand." +</pre> + <p> + But when King Harald heard this, King Eirik Blood-axe went by his orders + to the Uplands, and came to Hadeland and burned his brother Ragnvald in a + house, along with eighty other warlocks; which work was much praised. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0049" id="link2H_4_0049"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 37. DEATH OF GUDROD LJOME. + </h2> + <p> + Gudrod Ljome was in winter on a friendly visit to his foster-father + Thjodolf in Hvin, and had a well-manned ship, with which he wanted to go + north to Rogaland. It was blowing a heavy storm at the time; but Gudrod + was bent on sailing, and would not consent to wait. Thjodolf sang thus:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Wait, Gudrod, till the storm is past,— + Loose not thy long-ship while the blast + Howls over-head so furiously,— + Trust not thy long-ship to the sea,— + Loose not thy long-ship from the shore; + Hark to the ocean's angry roar! + See how the very stones are tost + By raging waves high on the coast! + Stay, Gudrod, till the tempest's o'er— + Deep runs the sea off the Jadar's shore." +</pre> + <p> + Gudrod set off in spite of what Thjodolf could say: and when they came off + the Jadar the vessel sunk with them, and all on board were lost. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0050" id="link2H_4_0050"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 38. KING BJORN KAUPMAN'S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald's son, Bjorn, ruled over Vestfold at that time, and generally + lived at Tunsberg, and went but little on war expeditions. Tunsberg at + that time was much frequented by merchant vessels, both from Viken and the + north country, and also from the south, from Denmark, and Saxland. King + Bjorn had also merchant ships on voyages to other lands, by which he + procured for himself costly articles, and such things as he thought + needful; and therefore his brothers called him Farman (the Seaman), and + Kaupman (the Chapman). Bjorn was a man of sense and understanding, and + promised to become a good ruler. He made a good and suitable marriage, and + had a son by his wife, who was named Gudrod. Eirik Blood-axe came from his + Baltic cruise with ships of war, and a great force, and required his + brother Bjorn to deliver to him King Harald's share of the scat and + incomes of Vestfold. But it had always been the custom before, that Bjorn + himself either delivered the money into the king's hands, or sent men of + his own with it; and therefore he would continue with the old custom, and + would not deliver the money. Eirik again wanted provisions, tents, and + liquor. The brothers quarrelled about this; but Eirik got nothing and left + the town. Bjorn went also out of the town towards evening up to Saeheim. + In the night Eirik came back after Bjorn, and came to Saeheim just as + Bjorn and his men were seated at table drinking. Eirik surrounded the + house in which they were; but Bjorn with his men went out and fought. + Bjorn, and many men with him, fell. Eirik, on the other hand, got a great + booty, and proceeded northwards. But this work was taken very ill by the + people of Viken, and Eirik was much disliked for it; and the report went + that King Olaf would avenge his brother Bjorn, whenever opportunity + offered. King Bjorn lies in the mound of Farmanshaug at Saeheim. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0051" id="link2H_4_0051"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 39. RECONCILIATION OF THE KINGS. + </h2> + <p> + King Eirik went in winter northwards to More, and was at a feast in Solve, + within the point Agdanes; and when Halfdan the Black heard of it he set + out with his men, and surrounded the house in which they were. Eirik slept + in a room which stood detached by itself, and he escaped into the forest + with four others; but Halfdan and his men burnt the main house, with all + the people who were in it. With this news Eirik came to King Harald, who + was very wroth at it, and assembled a great force against the Throndhjem + people. When Halfdan the Black heard this he levied ships and men, so that + he had a great force, and proceeded with it to Stad, within Thorsbjerg. + King Harald lay with his men at Reinsletta. Now people went between them, + and among others a clever man called Guthorm Sindre, who was then in + Halfdan the Black's army, but had been formerly in the service of King + Harald, and was a great friend of both. Guthorm was a great skald, and had + once composed a song both about the father and the son, for which they had + offered him a reward. But he would take nothing; but only asked that, some + day or other, they should grant him any request he should make, which they + promised to do. Now he presented himself to King Harald, brought words of + peace between them, and made the request to them both that they should be + reconciled. So highly did the king esteem him, that in consequence of his + request they were reconciled. Many other able men promoted this business + as well as he; and it was so settled that Halfdan should retain the whole + of his kingdom as he had it before, and should let his brother Eirik sit + in peace. After this event Jorun, the skald-maid, composed some verses in + "Sendibit" ("The Biting Message"):— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "I know that Harald Fairhair + Knew the dark deed of Halfdan. + To Harald Halfdan seemed + Angry and cruel." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0052" id="link2H_4_0052"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 40. BIRTH OF HAKON THE GOOD. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Hakon Grjotgardson of Hlader had the whole rule over Throndhjem when + King Harald was anywhere away in the country; and Hakon stood higher with + the king than any in the country of Throndhjem. After Hakon's death his + son Sigurd succeeded to his power in Throndhjem, and was the earl, and had + his mansion at Hlader. King Harald's sons, Halfdan the Black and Sigrod, + who had been before in the house of his father Earl Hakon, continued to be + brought up in his house. The sons of Harald and Sigurd were about the same + age. Earl Sigurd was one of the wisest men of his time, and married + Bergljot, a daughter of Earl Thorer the Silent; and her mother was Alof + Arbot, a daughter of Harald Harfager. When King Harald began to grow old + he generally dwelt on some of his great farms in Hordaland; namely, + Alreksstader or Saeheim, Fitjar, Utstein, or Ogvaldsnes in the island + Kormt. When Harald was seventy years of age he begat a son with a girl + called Thora Mosterstang, because her family came from Moster. She was + descended from good people, being connected with Kare (Aslakson) of + Hordaland; and was moreover a very stout and remarkably handsome girl. She + was called the king's servant-girl; for at that time many were subject to + service to the king who were of good birth, both men and women. Then it + was the custom, with people of consideration, to choose with great care + the man who should pour water over their children, and give them a name. + Now when the time came that Thora, who was then at Moster, expected her + confinement, she would to King Harald, who was then living at Saeheim; and + she went northwards in a ship belonging to Earl Sigurd. They lay at night + close to the land; and there Thora brought forth a child upon the land, up + among the rocks, close to the ship's gangway, and it was a man child. Earl + Sigurd poured water over him, and called him Hakon, after his own father, + Hakon earl of Hlader. The boy soon grew handsome, large in size, and very + like his father King Harald. King Harald let him follow his mother, and + they were both in the king's house as long as he was an infant. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0053" id="link2H_4_0053"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 41. KING ATHELSTAN'S MESSAGE + </h2> + <p> + At this time a king called Aethelstan had taken the Kingdom of England. He + was called victorious and faithful. He sent men to Norway to King Harald, + with the errand that the messengers should present him with a sword, with + the hilt and handle gilt, and also the whole sheath adorned with gold and + silver, and set with precious jewels. The ambassador presented the + sword-hilt to the king, saying, "Here is a sword which King Athelstan + sends thee, with the request that thou wilt accept it." The king took the + sword by the handle; whereupon the ambassador said, "Now thou hast taken + the sword according to our king's desire, and therefore art thou his + subject as thou hast taken his sword." King Harald saw now that this was + an insult, for he would be subject to no man. But he remembered it was his + rule, whenever anything raised his anger, to collect himself, and let his + passion run off, and then take the matter into consideration coolly. Now + he did so, and consulted his friends, who all gave him the advice to let + the ambassadors, in the first place, go home in safety. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0054" id="link2H_4_0054"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 42. HAUK'S JOURNEY TO ENGLAND. + </h2> + <p> + The following summer King Harald sent a ship westward to England, and gave + the command of it to Hauk Habrok. He was a great warrior, and very dear to + the king. Into his hands he gave his son Hakon. Hank proceeded westward in + England, and found King Athelstan in London, where there was just at the + time a great feast and entertainment. When they came to the hall, Hauk + told his men how they should conduct themselves; namely, that he who went + first in should go last out, and all should stand in a row at the table, + at equal distance from each other; and each should have his sword at his + left side, but should fasten his cloak so that his sword should not be + seen. Then they went into the hall, thirty in number. Hauk went up to the + king and saluted him, and the king bade him welcome. Then Hauk took the + child Hakon, and set it on the king's knee. The king looks at the boy, and + asks Hauk what the meaning of this is. Hauk replies, "Herald the king bids + thee foster his servant-girl's child." The king was in great anger, and + seized a sword which lay beside him, and drew it, as if he was going to + kill the child. Hauk says, "Thou hast borne him on thy knee, and thou + canst murder him if thou wilt; but thou wilt not make an end of all King + Harald's sons by so doing." On that Hauk went out with all his men, and + took the way direct to his ship, and put to sea,—for they were + ready,—and came back to King Harald. The king was highly pleased + with this; for it is the common observation of all people, that the man + who fosters another's children is of less consideration than the other. + From these transactions between the two kings, it appears that each wanted + to be held greater than the other; but in truth there was no injury, to + the dignity of either, for each was the upper king in his own kingdom till + his dying day. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0055" id="link2H_4_0055"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 43. HAKON, THE FOSTER-SON OF ATHELSTAN, IS BAPTIZED. + </h2> + <p> + King Athelstan had Hakon baptized, and brought up in the right faith, and + in good habits, and all sorts of good manners, and he loved Hakon above + all his relations; and Hakon was beloved by all men. He was henceforth + called Athelstan's foster-son. He was an accomplished skald, and he was + larger, stronger and more beautiful than other men; he was a man of + understanding and eloquence, and also a good Christian. King Athelstan + gave Hakon a sword, of which the hilt and handle were gold, and the blade + still better; for with it Hakon cut down a mill-stone to the centre eye, + and the sword thereafter was called the Quernbite (1). Better sword never + came into Norway, and Hakon carried it to his dying day. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: + (1) Quern is the name of the small hand mill-stones still + found. + in use among the cottars in Orkney, Shetland, and the + Hebrides. This sword is mentioned in the Younger Edda. + There were many excellent swords in the olden time, and many + of them had proper names. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0056" id="link2H_4_0056"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 44. EIRIK BROUGHT TO THE SOVEREIGNTY. + </h2> + <p> + When King Harald was eighty years of age (A.D. 930) he became very heavy, + and unable to travel through the country, or do the business of a king. + Then he brought his son Eirik to his high-seat, and gave him the power and + command over the whole land. Now when King Harald's other sons heard this, + King Halfdan the Black also took a king's high-seat, and took all + Throndhjem land, with the consent of all the people, under his rule as + upper king. After the death of Bjorn the Chapman, his brother Olaf took + the command over Vestfold, and took Bjorn's son, Gudrod, as his + foster-child. Olaf's son was called Trygve; and the two foster-brothers + were about the same age, and were hopeful and clever. Trygve, especially, + was remarkable as a stout and strong man. Now when the people of Viken + heard that those of Hordaland had taken Eirik as upper king, they did the + same, and made Olaf the upper king in Viken, which kingdom he retained. + Eirik did not like this at all. Two years after this, Halfdan the Black + died suddenly at a feast in Throndhjem and the general report was that + Gunhild had bribed a witch to give him a death-drink. Thereafter the + Throndhjem people took Sigrod to be their king. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0057" id="link2H_4_0057"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 45. KING HARALD'S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald lived three years after he gave Eirik the supreme authority + over his kingdom, and lived mostly on his great farms which he possessed, + some in Rogaland, and some in Hordaland. Eirik and Gunhild had a son on + whom King Harald poured water, and gave him his own name, and the promise + that he should be king after his father Eirik. King Harald married most of + his daughters within the country to his earls, and from them many great + families are descended. Harald died on a bed of sickness in Hogaland (A.D. + 933), and was buried under a mound at Haugar in Karmtsund. In Haugesund is + a church, now standing; and not far from the churchyard, at the north-west + side, is King Harald Harfager's mound; but his grave-stone stands west of + the church, and is thirteen feet and a half high, and two ells broad. One + stone was set at head and one at the feet; on the top lay the slab, and + below on both sides were laid small stones. The grave, mound, and stone, + are there to the present day. Harald Harfager was, according to the report + of men of knowledge, or remarkably handsome appearance, great and strong, + and very generous and affable to his men. He was a great warrior in his + youth; and people think that this was foretold by his mother's dream + before his birth, as the lowest part of the tree she dreamt of was red as + blood. The stem again was green and beautiful, which betokened his + flourishing kingdom; and that the tree was white at the top showed that he + should reach a grey-haired old age. The branches and twigs showed forth + his posterity, spread over the whole land; for of his race, ever since. + Norway has always had kings. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0058" id="link2H_4_0058"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 46. THE DEATH OF OLAF AND OF SIGROD. + </h2> + <p> + King Eirik took all the revenues (A.D. 934), which the king had in the + middle of the country, the next winter after King Harald's decease. But + Olaf took all the revenues eastward in Viken, and their brother Sigrod all + that of the Throndhjem country. Eirik was very ill pleased with this; and + the report went that he would attempt with force to get the sole + sovereignty over the country, in the same way as his father had given it + to him. Now when Olaf and Sigrod heard this, messengers passed between + them; and after appointing a meeting place, Sigrod went eastward in spring + to Viken, and he and his brother Olaf met at Tunsberg, and remained there + a while. The same spring (A.D. 934), King Eirik levied a great force, and + ships and steered towards Viken. He got such a strong steady gale that he + sailed night and day, and came faster than the news of him. When he came + to Tunsberg, Olaf and Sigrod, with their forces, went out of the town a + little eastward to a ridge, where they drew up their men in battle order; + but as Eirik had many more men he won the battle. Both brothers, Olaf and + Sigrod, fell there; and both their grave-mounds are upon the ridge where + they fell. Then King Eirik went through Viken, and subdued it, and + remained far into summer. Gudrod and Trygve fled to the Uplands. Eirik was + a stout handsome man, strong, and very manly,—a great and fortunate + man of war; but bad-minded, gruff, unfriendly, and silent. Gunhild, his + wife, was the most beautiful of women,—clever, with much knowledge, + and lively; but a very false person, and very cruel in disposition. The + children of King Eirik and Gunhild were, Gamle, the oldest; then Guthorm, + Harald, Ragnfrod, Ragnhild, Erling, Gudrod, and Sigurd Sleva. All were + handsome, and of manly appearance (1). + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Of Eirik, his wife, and children, see the following sagas. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0059" id="link2H_4_0059"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + HAKON THE GOOD'S SAGA. + </h2> + <p> + PRELIMINARY REMARKS. + </p> + <p> + Of Eirik Blood-axe's five years' reign Snorre has no separate saga. He + appears not to have been beloved by the people and his queen Gunhild seems + to have had a bad influence on him. + </p> + <p> + Other accounts of Hakon may be found in "Fagrskinna" (chaps. 25-34), + "Agrip", "Historia", "Norvegiae", and in "Thjodrek" (chap. 4). + </p> + <p> + The reader is also referred to "Saxo", "Egla", "Laxdaela", "Kormaks Saga", + "Gisle Surssons Saga", "Halfred's Saga", "Floamanna Saga", "Viga Glum's + Saga", and to "Landnamabok". + </p> + <p> + Skald mentioned in this Saga are:—Glum Geirason, Thord Sjarekson, + Guthorm Sindre, Kormak Ogmundson, and Eyvind Skaldaspiller. In the "Egla" + are found many poems belonging to this epoch by Egil Skallagrimson. + </p> + <p> + In "Fagrskinna" is found a poem (not given by Snorre) which Gunhild (his + wife) had made on King Eirik after his death, telling how Odin welcomed + him to Valhal. The author or skald who composed it is not known, but it is + considered to be one of the gems of old Norse poetry, and we here quote it + in Vigfusson's translation in his "Corpus Poeticum", vol. i. pp. 260, 261. + Gudbrand Vigfusson has filled up a few gaps from "Hakonarmat", the poem at + the end of this Saga. We have changed Vigfusson's orthography of names, + and brought them into harmony with the spelling used in this work:—Ed. + </p> + <p> + "Odin wakes in the morning and cries, as he opens his eyes, with his dream + still fresh in his mind:—'What dreams are these? I thought I arose + before daybreak to make Valhal ready for a host of slain. I woke up the + host of the chosen. I bade them ride up to strew the benches, and to till + up the beer-vats, and I bade valkyries to bear the wine, as if a king were + coming. I look for the coming of some noble chiefs from the earth, + wherefore my heart is glad.' + </p> + <p> + "Brage, Odin's counsellor, now wakes, as a great din is heard without, and + calls out:—'What is that thundering? as if a thousand men or some + great host were tramping on—the walls and the benches are creaking + withal—as if Balder was coming back to the ball of Odin?' + </p> + <p> + "Odin answers:—'Surely thou speakest foolishly, good Brage, although + thou art very wise. It thunders for Eirik the king, that is coming to the + hall of Odin.' + </p> + <p> + "Then turning to his heroes, he cries:—'Sigmund and Sinfjotle, rise + in haste and go forth to meet the prince! Bid him in if it be Eirik, for + it is he whom I look for.' + </p> + <p> + "Sigmund answers:—'Why lookest thou more for Eirik, the king, to + Odin's hall, than for other kings?' + </p> + <p> + "Odin answers:—'Because he has reddened his brand, and borne his + bloody sword in many a land.' + </p> + <p> + "Quoth Sigmund:—'Why didst thou rob him, the chosen king of victory + then, seeing thou thoughtest him so brave?' + </p> + <p> + "Odin answered:—'Because it is not surely to be known, when the grey + wolf shall come upon the seat of the god.' + </p> + <p> + SECOND SCENE.—Without Valhal. Sigmund and Sinfjotle go outside the + hall and meet Eirik. + </p> + <p> + "Quoth Sigmund:—'Hail to thee, Eirik, be welcome here, and come into + the hall, thou gallant king! Now I will ask thee, what kings are these + that follow thee from the clash of the sword edges?' + </p> + <p> + "Eirik answers:—'They are five kings; I will tell thee all their + names; I myself am the sixth (the names followed in the song, whereof the + rest is lost.) + </p> + <p> + "Fagrskinna" says "Hakonarmal" was the model of this poem. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0060" id="link2H_4_0060"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 1. HAKON CHOSEN KING. + </h2> + <p> + Hakon, Athelstan's foster-son, was in England at the time (A.D. 934) he + heard of his father King Harald's death, and he immediately made himself + ready to depart. King Athelstan gave him men, and a choice of good ships, + and fitted him out for his journey most excellently. In harvest time he + came to Norway, where he heard of the death of his brothers, and that King + Eirik was then in Viken. Then Hakon sailed northwards to Throndhjem, where + he went to Sigurd earl of Hlader who was the ablest man in Norway. He gave + Hakon a good reception; and they made a league with each other, by which + Hakon promised great power to Sigurd if he was made king. They assembled + then a numerous Thing, and Sigurd the earl recommended Hakon's cause to + the Thing, and proposed him to the bondes as king. Then Hakon himself + stood up and spoke; and the people said to each other, two and two, as + they heard him, "Herald Harfager is come again, grown and young." The + beginning of Hakon's speech was, that he offered himself to the bondes as + king, and desired from them the title of king, and aid and forces to + defend the kingdom. He promised, on the other hand, to make all the bondes + udal-holders, and give every man udal rights to the land he lived on. This + speech met such joyful applause, that the whole public cried and shouted + that they would take him to be king. And so it was that the Throndhjem + people took Hakon, who was then fifteen years old, for king; and he took a + court or bodyguard, and servants, and proceeded through the country. The + news reached the Uplands that the people in Throndhjem had taken to + themselves a king, who in every respect was like King Harald Harfager,—with + the difference, that Harald had made all the people of the land vassals, + and unfree; but this Hakon wished well to every man, and offered the + bondes to give them their udal rights again, which Harald had taken from + them. All were rejoiced at this news, and it passed from mouth to mouth,—it + flew, like fire in dry grass, through the whole land, and eastward to the + land's end. Many bondes came from the Uplands to meet King Hakon. Some + sent messengers, some tokens; and all to the same effect—that his + men they would be: and the king received all thankfully. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0061" id="link2H_4_0061"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 2. KING HAKON'S PROGRESS THROUGH THE COUNTRY. + </h2> + <p> + Early in winter (935), the king went to the Uplands, and summoned the + people to a Thing; and there streamed all to him who could come. He was + proclaimed king at every Thing; and then he proceeded eastward to Viken, + where his brother's sons, Trygve and Gudrod, and many others, came unto + him, and complained of the sorrow and evil his brother Eirik had wrought. + The hatred to King Eirik grew more and more, the more liking all men took + to King Hakon; and they got more boldness to say what they thought. King + Hakon gave Trygve and Gudrod the title of kings, and the dominions which + King Harald had bestowed on their fathers. Trygve got Ranrike and + Vingulmark, and Gudrod, Vestfold; but as they were young, and in the years + of childhood, he appointed able men to rule the land for them. He gave + them the country on the same conditions as it had been given before,—that + they should have half of the scat and revenues with him. Towards spring + King Hakon returned north, over the Uplands, to Throndhjem. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0062" id="link2H_4_0062"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 3. EIRIK'S DEPARTURE FROM THE COUNTRY. + </h2> + <p> + King Hakon, early in spring, collected a great army at Throndhjem, and + fitted out ships. The people of Viken also had a great force on foot, and + intended to join Hakon. King Eirik also levied people in the middle of the + country; but it went badly with him to gather people, for the leading men + left him, and went over to Hakon. As he saw himself not nearly strong + enough to oppose Hakon, he sailed (A.D. 935) out to the West sea with such + men as would follow him. He first sailed to Orkney, and took many people + with him from that country; and then went south towards England, + plundering in Scotland, and in the north parts of England, wherever he + could land. Athelstan, the king of England, sent a message to Eirik, + offering him dominions under him in England; saying that King Harald his + father was a good friend of King Athelstan, and therefore he would do + kindly towards his sons. Messengers passed between the two kings; and it + came to an agreement that King Eirik should take Northumberland as a fief + from King Athelstan, and which land he should defend against the Danes or + other vikings. Eirik should let himself be baptized, together with his + wife and children, and all the people who had followed him. Eirik accepted + this offer, and was baptized, and adopted the right faith. Northumberland + is called a fifth part of England. Eirik had his residence at York, where + Lodbrok's sons, it was said, had formerly been, and Northumberland was + principally inhabited by Northmen. Since Lodbrok's sons had taken the + country, Danes and Northmen often plundered there, when the power of the + land was out of their hands. Many names of places in the country are + Norwegian; as Grimsby, Haukfliot, and many others. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0063" id="link2H_4_0063"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 4. EIRIK'S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + King Eirik had many people about him, for he kept many Northmen who had + come with him from the East; and also many of his friends had joined him + from Norway. But as he had little land, he went on a cruise every summer, + and plundered in Scotland, the Hebrides, Ireland, and Bretland, by which + he gathered property. King Athelstan died on a sick bed, after a reign of + fourteen years, eight weeds, and three days. After him his brother Jatmund + was king of England, and he was no friend to the Northmen. King Eirik, + also, was in no great favour with him; and the word went about that King + Jatmund would set another chief over Northumberland. Now when King Eirik + heard this, he set off on a viking cruise to the westward; and from the + Orkneys took with him the Earls Arnkel and Erlend, the sons of Earl + Torfeinar. Then he sailed to the Hebrides, where there were many vikings + and troop-kings, who joined their men to his. With all this force he + steered to Ireland first, where he took with him all the men he could, and + then to Bretland, and plundered; and sailed thereafter south to England, + and marauded there as elsewhere. The people fled before him wherever he + appeared. As King Eirik was a bold warrior, and had a great force, he + trusted so much to his people that he penetrated far inland in the + country, following and plundering the fugitives. King Jatmund had set a + king, who was called Olaf, to defend the land; and he gathered an + innumerable mass of people, with whom he marched against King Eirik. A + dreadful battle ensued, in which many Englishmen fell; but for one who + fell came three in his place out of the country behind, and when evening + came on the loss of men turned on the side of the Northmen, and many + people fell. Towards the end of the day, King Eirik and five kings with + him fell. Three of them were Guthorm and his two sons, Ivar and Harek: + there fell, also, Sigurd and Ragnvald; and with them Torfeinar's two sons, + Arnkel and Erlend. Besides these, there was a great slaughter of Northmen; + and those who escaped went to Northumberland, and brought the news to + Gunhild and her sons (A.D. 941). + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0064" id="link2H_4_0064"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 5. GUNHILD AND HER SONS. + </h2> + <p> + When Gunhild and her sons knew for certain that King Eirik had fallen, + after having plundered the land of the King of England, they thought there + was no peace to be expected for them; and they made themselves ready to + depart from Northumberland, with all the ships King Eirik had left, and + all the men who would go with them. They took also all the loose property, + and goods which they had gathered partly as taxes in England, partly as + booty on their expeditions. With their army they first steered northward + to Orkney, where Thorfin Hausakljufer was earl, a son of Torfeinar, and + took up their station there for a time. Eirik's sons subdued these islands + and Hjaltland, took scat for themselves, and staid there all the winter; + but went on viking cruises in summer to the West, and plundered in + Scotland and Ireland. About this Glum Geirason sings:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The hero who knows well to ride + The sea-horse o'er the foamingtide,— + He who in boyhood wild rode o'er + The seaman's horse to Skanea's shore. + And showed the Danes his galley's bow, + Right nobly scours the ocean now. + On Scotland's coast he lights the brand + Of flaming war; with conquering hand + Drives many a Scottish warrior tall + To the bright seats in Odin's hall. + The fire-spark, by the fiend of war + Fanned to a flame, soon spreads afar. + Crowds trembling fly,—the southern foes + Fall thick beneath the hero's blows: + The hero's blade drips red with gore, + Staining the green sward on the shore." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0065" id="link2H_4_0065"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 6. BATTLE IN JUTLAND. + </h2> + <p> + When King Eirik had left the country, King Hakon, Athelstan's foster-son, + subdued the whole of Norway. The first winter (A.D. 936) he visited the + western parts, and then went north, and settled in Throndhjem. But as no + peace could be reasonably looked for so long as King Eirik with his forces + could come to Norway from the West sea, he set himself with his + men-at-arms in the middle of the country,—in the Fjord district, or + in Sogn, or Hordaland, or Rogaland. Hakon placed Sigurd earl of Hlader + over the whole Throradhjem district, as he and his father had before had + it under Harald Harfager. When King Hakon heard of his brother Eirik's + death, and also that his sons had no footing in England, he thought there + was not much to fear from them, and he went with his troops one summer + eastward to Viken. At that time the Danes plundered often in Viken, and + wrought much evil there; but when they heard that King Hakon was come with + a great army, they got out of the way, to Halland; and those who were + nearest to King Hakon went out to sea, and over to Jotland (Jutland). When + the king heard of this, he sailed after them with all his army. On + arriving in Jutland he plundered all round; and when the country people + heard of it, they assembled in a great body, and determined to defend + their land, and fight. There was a great battle; and King Hakon fought so + boldly, that he went forward before his banner without helmet or coat of + mail. King Hakon won the victory, and drove the fugitives far up the + country. So says Guthorm Sindre, in his song of Hakon:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Furrowing the deep-blue sea with oars, + The king pursues to Jutland's shores. + They met; and in the battle storm + Of clashing shields, full many a form + Of goodly warrior on the plain, + Full many a corpse by Hakon slain, + Glutted the ravens, who from far, + Scenting the banquet-feast of war, + Came in black flocks to Jutland's plains + To drink the blood-wine from the veins." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0066" id="link2H_4_0066"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 7. BATTLE IN EYRARSUND (THE SOUND). + </h2> + <p> + Then Hakon steered southwards with his fleet to seek the vikings, and so + on to Sealand. He rowed with two cutters into the Eyrarsund, where he + found eleven viking ships, and instantly attacked them. It ended in his + gaining the victory, and clearing the viking ships of all their men. So + says Guthorm Sindre:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Hakon the Brave, whose skill all know + To bend in battle storm the bow, + Rushed o'er the waves to Sealand's tongue, + His two war-ships with gilt shields hung, + And cleared the decks with his blue sword + That rules the fate of war, on board + Eleven ships of the Vindland men.— + Famous is Hakon's name since then." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0067" id="link2H_4_0067"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 8. KING HAKON'S EXPEDITION TO DENMARK. + </h2> + <p> + Thereafter King Hakon carried war far and wide in Sealand; plundering + some, slaying others, taking some prisoners of war, taking ransom from + others, and all without opposition. Then Hakon proceeded along the coast + of Skane, pillaging everywhere, levying taxes and ransome from the + country, and killing all vikings, both Danish and Vindish. He then went + eastwards to the district of Gautland, marauded there, and took great + ransom from the country. So says Guthorm Sindre:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Hakon, who midst the battle shock + Stands like a firmly-rooted oak, + Subdued all Sealand with the sword: + From Vindland vikings the sea-bord + Of Scania swept; and, with the shield + Of Odin clad, made Gautland yield + A ransom of the ruddy gold, + Which Hakon to his war-men bold + Gave with free hand, who in his feud + Against the arrow-storm had stood." +</pre> + <p> + King Hakon returned back in autumn with his army and an immense booty; and + remained all the winter (A.D. 946) in Viken to defend it against the Danes + and Gautlanders, if they should attack it. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0068" id="link2H_4_0068"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 9. OF KING TRYGVE. + </h2> + <p> + In the same winter King Trygve Olafson returned from a viking cruise in + the West sea, having before ravaged in Ireland and Scotland. In spring + (A.D. 946) King Hakon went north, and set his brother's son, King Trygve, + over Viken to defend that country against enemies. He gave him also in + property all that he could reconquer of the country in Denmark, which the + summer before King Hakon had subjected to payment of scat to him. So says + Guthorm:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "King Hakon, whose sharp sword dyes red + The bright steel cap on many a head, + Has set a warrior brave and stout + The foreign foeman to keep out,— + To keep that green land safe from war + Which black Night bore to dwarf Annar (1). + For many a carle whose trade's to wield + The battle-axe, and swing the shield, + On the swan's ocean-skates has come, + In white-winged ships, across the foam,— + Across the sea, from far Ireland, + To war against the Norseman's land." +</pre> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) The dwarf Annar was the husband of Night, and Earth was + their daughter.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0069" id="link2H_4_0069"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 10. OF GUNHILD S SONS. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald Gormson ruled over Denmark at that time. He took it much amiss + that King Hakon had made war in his dominions, and the report went that he + would take revenge; but this did not take place so soon. When Gunhild and + her sons heard there was enmity between Denmark and Norway, they began to + turn their course from the West. They married King Eirik's daughter, + Ragnhild, to Arnfin, a son of Thorfin Hausakljufer; and as soon as Eirik's + sons went away, Thorfin took the earldom again over the Orkney Islands. + Gamle Eirikson was somewhat older than the other brothers, but still he + was not a grown man. When Gunhild and her sons came from the westward to + Denmark, they were well received by King Harald. He gave them great fiefs + in his kingdom, so that they could maintain themselves and their men very + well. He also took Harald Eirikson to be his foster-son, set him on his + knee, and thereafter he was brought up at the Danish king's court. Some of + Eirik's sons went out on viking expeditions as soon as they were old + enough, and gathered property, ravaging all around in the East sea. They + grew up quickly to be handsome men, and far beyond their years in strength + and perfection. Glum Geirason tells of one of them in the Grafeld song:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "I've heard that, on the Eastland coast, + Great victories were won and lost. + The king, whose hand is ever graced + With gift to skald, his banner placed + On, and still on; while, midst the play + Of swords, sung sharp his good sword's sway + As strong in arm as free of gold, + He thinn'd the ranks of warriors bold." +</pre> + <p> + Then Eirik's sons turned northwards with their troops to Viken and + marauded there; but King Trygve kept troops on foot with which he met + them, and they had many a battle, in which the victory was sometimes on + one side, and sometimes on the other. Sometimes Eirik's sons plundered in + Viken, and sometimes Trygve in Sealand and Halland. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0070" id="link2H_4_0070"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 11. KING HAKON AS A LAW-GIVER. + </h2> + <p> + As long as Hakon was king in Norway, there was good peace between the + bondes and merchants; so that none did harm either to the life or goods of + the other. Good seasons also there were, both by sea and land. King Hakon + was of a remarkably cheerful disposition, clever in words, and very + condescending. He was a man of great understanding also, and bestowed + attention on law-giving. He gave out the Gula-thing's laws on the advice + of Thorleif Spake (the Wise); also the Frosta-thing's laws on the advice + of Earl Sigurd, and of other Throndhjem men of wisdom. Eidsiva-thing laws + were first established in the country by Halfdan the Black, as has before + been written. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0071" id="link2H_4_0071"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 12. THE BIRTH OF EARL HAKON THE GREAT. + </h2> + <p> + King Hakon kept Yule at Throndhjem, and Earl Sigurd had made a feast for + him at Hlader. The night of the first day of Yule the earl's wife, + Bergljot, was brought to bed of a boy-child, which afterwards King Hakon + poured water over, and gave him his own name. The boy grew up, and became + in his day a mighty and able man, and was earl after his father, who was + King Hakon's dearest friend. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0072" id="link2H_4_0072"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 13. OF EYSTEIN THE BAD. + </h2> + <p> + Eystein, a king of the Uplands, whom some called the Great, and some the + Bad, once on a time made war in Throndhjem, and subdued Eyna district and + Sparbyggia district, and set his own son Onund over them; but the + Throndhjem people killed him. Then King Eystein made another inroad into + Throndhjem, and ravaged the land far and wide, and subdued it. He then + offered the people either his slave, who was called Thorer Faxe, or his + dog, whose name was Saur, to be their king. They preferred the dog, as + they thought they would sooner get rid of him. Now the dog was, by + witchcraft, gifted with three men's wisdom; and when he barked, he spoke + one word and barked two. A collar and chain of gold and silver were made + for him, and his courtiers carried him on their shoulders when the weather + or ways were foul. A throne was erected for him, and he sat upon a high + place, as kings are used to sit. He dwelt on Eyin Idre (Idre Isle), and + had his mansion in a place now called Saurshaug. It is told that the + occasion of his death was that the wolves one day broke into his fold, and + his courtiers stirred him up to defend his cattle; but when he ran down + from his mound, and attacked the wolves, they tore him into pieces. Many + other extraordinary things were done by this King Eystein against the + Throndhjem people, and in consequence of this persecution and trouble, + many chiefs and people fled and left their udal properties. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0073" id="link2H_4_0073"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 14. JAMTALAND AND HELSINGJALAND. + </h2> + <p> + Ketil Jamte, a son of Earl Onund of Sparabu, went eastward across the + mountain ridge, and with him a great multitude, who took all their + farm-stock and goods with them. They cleared the woods, and established + large farms, and settled the country afterwards called Jamtaland. Thorer + Helsing, Ketil's grandson, on account of a murder, ran away from Jamtaland + and fled eastward through the forest, and settled there. Many people + followed, and that country, which extends eastward down to the seacoast, + was called Helsingjaland; and its eastern parts are inhabited by Swedes. + Now when Harald Harfager took possession of the whole country many people + fled before him, both people of Throndhjem and of Naumudal districts; and + thus new settlers came to Jamtaland, and some all the way to + Helsingjaland. The Helsingjaland people travelled into Svithiod for their + merchandise, and thus became altogether subjects of that country. The + Jamtaland people, again, were in a manner between the two countries; and + nobody cared about them, until Hakon entered into friendly intercourse + with Jamtaland, and made friends of the more powerful people. Then they + resorted to him, and promised him obedience and payment of taxes, and + became his subjects; for they saw nothing but what was good in him, and + being of Norwegian race they would rather stand under his royal authority + than under the king of Sweden: and he gave them laws, and rights to their + land. All the people of Helsingjaland did the same,—that is, all who + were of Norwegian race, from the other side of the great mountain ridge. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0074" id="link2H_4_0074"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 15. HAKON SPREADS CHRISTIANITY. + </h2> + <p> + King Hakon was a good Christian when he came to Norway; but as the whole + country was heathen, with much heathenish sacrifice, and as many great + people, as well as the favour of the common people, were to be + conciliated, he resolved to practice his Christianity in private. But he + kept Sundays, and the Friday fasts, and some token of the greatest + holy-days. He made a law that the festival of Yule should begin at the + same time as Christian people held it, and that every man, under penalty, + should brew a meal of malt into ale, and therewith keep the Yule holy as + long as it lasted. Before him, the beginning of Yule, or the slaughter + night, was the night of mid-winter (Dec. 14), and Yule was kept for three + days thereafter. It was his intent, as soon as he had set himself fast in + the land, and had subjected the whole to his power, to introduce + Christianity. He went to work first by enticing to Christianity the men + who were dearest to him; and many, out of friendship to him, allowed + themselves to be baptized, and some laid aside sacrifices. He dwelt long + in the Throndhjem district, for the strength of the country lay there; and + when he thought that, by the support of some powerful people there, he + could set up Christianity he sent a message to England for a bishop and + other teachers; and when they arrived in Norway, Hakon made it known that + he would proclaim Christianity over all the land. The people of More and + Raumsdal referred the matter to the people of Throndhjem. King Hakon then + had several churches consecrated, and put priests into them; and when he + came to Throndhjem he summoned the bondes to a Thing, and invited them to + accept Christianity. They gave an answer to the effect that they would + defer the matter until the Frosta-thing, at which there would be men from + every district of the Throndhjem country, and then they would give their + determination upon this difficult matter. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0075" id="link2H_4_0075"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 16. ABOUT SACRIFICES. + </h2> + <p> + Sigurd, earl of Hlader, was one of the greatest men for sacrifices, and so + had Hakon his father been; and Sigurd always presided on account of the + king at all the festivals of sacrifice in the Throndhjem country. It was + an old custom, that when there was to be sacrifice all the bondes should + come to the spot where the temple stood and bring with them all that they + required while the festival of the sacrifice lasted. To this festival all + the men brought ale with them; and all kinds of cattle, as well as horses, + were slaughtered, and all the blood that came from them was called + "hlaut", and the vessels in which it was collected were called + hlaut-vessels. Hlaut-staves were made, like sprinkling brushes, with which + the whole of the altars and the temple walls, both outside and inside, + were sprinkled over, and also the people were sprinkled with the blood; + but the flesh was boiled into savoury meat for those present. The fire was + in the middle of the floor of the temple, and over it hung the kettles, + and the full goblets were handed across the fire; and he who made the + feast, and was a chief, blessed the full goblets, and all the meat of the + sacrifice. And first Odin's goblet was emptied for victory and power to + his king; thereafter, Niord's and Freyja's goblets for peace and a good + season. Then it was the custom of many to empty the brage-goblet (1); and + then the guests emptied a goblet to the memory of departed friends, called + the remembrance goblet. Sigurd the earl was an open-handed man, who did + what was very much celebrated; namely, he made a great sacrifice festival + at Hlader of which he paid all the expenses. Kormak Ogmundson sings of it + in his ballad of Sigurd:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Of cup or platter need has none + The guest who seeks the generous one,— + Sigurd the Generous, who can trace + His lineage from the giant race; + For Sigurd's hand is bounteous, free,— + The guardian of the temples he. + He loves the gods, his liberal hand + Scatters his sword's gains o'er the land—" +</pre> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) The brage-goblet, over which vows were made.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0076" id="link2H_4_0076"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 17. THE FROSTA-THING. + </h2> + <p> + King Hakon came to the Frosta-thing, at which a vast multitude of people + were assembled. And when the Thing was seated, the king spoke to the + people, and began his speech with saying,—it was his message and + entreaty to the bondes and householding men, both great and small, and to + the whole public in general, young and old, rich and poor, women as well + as men, that they should all allow themselves to be baptized, and should + believe in one God, and in Christ the son of Mary and refrain from all + sacrifices and heathen gods; and should keep holy the seventh day, and + abstain from all work on it, and keep a fast on the seventh day. As soon + as the king had proposed this to the bondes, great was the murmur and + noise among the crowd. They complained that the king wanted to take their + labour and their old faith from them, and the land could not be cultivated + in that way. The labouring men and slaves thought that they could not work + if they did not get meat; and they said it was the character of King + Hakon, and his father, and all the family, to be generous enough with + their money, but sparing with their diet. Asbjorn of Medalhus in the + Gaulardal stood up, and answered thus to the king's proposal:— + </p> + <p> + "We bondes, King Hakon, when we elected thee to be our king, and got back + our udal rights at the Thing held in Throndhjem, thought we had got into + heaven; but now we don't know whether we have really got back our freedom, + or whether thou wishest to make vassals of us again by this extraordinary + proposal that we should abandon the ancient faith which our fathers and + forefathers have held from the oldest times, in the times when the dead + were burnt, as well as since that they are laid under mounds, and which, + although they were braver than the people of our days, has served us as a + faith to the present time. We have also held thee so dear, that we have + allowed thee to rule and give law and right to all the country. And even + now we bondes will unanimously hold by the law which thou givest us here + in the Frosta-thing, and to which we have also given our assent; and we + will follow thee, and have thee for our king, as long as there is a living + man among us bondes here in this Thing assembled. But thou, king, must use + some moderation towards us, and only require from us such things as we can + obey thee in, and are not impossible for us. If, however, thou wilt take + up this matter with a high hand, and wilt try thy power and strength + against us, we bondes have resolved among ourselves to part with thee, and + to take to ourselves some other chief, who will so conduct himself towards + us that we can freely and safely enjoy that faith that suits our own + inclinations. Now, king, thou must choose one or other of these conditions + before the Thing is ended." + </p> + <p> + The bondes gave loud applause to this speech, and said it expressed their + will, and they would stand or fall by what had been spoken. When silence + was again restored, Earl Sigurd said, "It is King Hakon's will to give way + to you, the bondes, and never to separate himself from your friendship." + The bondes replied, that it was their desire that the king should offer a + sacrifice for peace and a good year, as his father was want to do; and + thereupon the noise and tumult ceased, and the Thing was concluded. Earl + Sigurd spoke to the king afterwards, and advised him not to refuse + altogether to do as the people desired, saying there was nothing else for + it but to give way to the will of the bondes; "for it is, as thou hast + heard thyself, the will and earnest desire of the head-people, as well as + of the multitude. Hereafter we may find a good way to manage it." And in + this resolution the king and earl agreed (A.D. 950). + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0077" id="link2H_4_0077"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 18. KING HAKON OFFERS SACRIFICES. + </h2> + <p> + The harvest thereafter, towards the winter season, there was a festival of + sacrifice at Hlader, and the king came to it. It had always been his + custom before, when he was present at a place where there was sacrifice, + to take his meals in a little house by himself, or with some few of his + men; but the bondes grumbled that he did not seat himself in his high-seat + at these the most joyous of the meetings of the people. The earl said that + the king should do so this time. The king accordingly sat upon his + high-seat. Now when the first full goblet was filled, Earl Sigurd spoke + some words over it, blessed it in Odin's name, and drank to the king out + of the horn; and the king then took it, and made the sign of the cross + over it. Then said Kar of Gryting, "What does the king mean by doing so? + Will he not sacrifice?" Earl Sigurd replies, "The king is doing what all + of you do, who trust to your power and strength. He is blessing the full + goblet in the name of Thor, by making the sign of his hammer over it + before he drinks it." On this there was quietness for the evening. The + next day, when the people sat down to table, the bondes pressed the king + strongly to eat of horse-flesh (1); and as he would on no account do so, + they wanted him to drink of the soup; and as he would not do this, they + insisted he should at least taste the gravy; and on his refusal they were + going to lay hands on him. Earl Sigurd came and made peace among them, by + asking the king to hold his mouth over the handle of the kettle, upon + which the fat smoke of the boiled horse-flesh had settled itself; and the + king first laid a linen cloth over the handle, and then gaped over it, and + returned to the high-seat; but neither party was satisfied with this. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) This eating of horse-flesh at these religious festivals + was considered the most direct proof of paganism in the + following times, and was punished by death or mutilation by + Saint Olaf. It was a ceremony apparently commemorative of + their Asiatic origin and ancestors. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0078" id="link2H_4_0078"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 19. FEAST OF THE SACRIFICE AT MORE. + </h2> + <p> + The winter thereafter the king prepared a Yule feast in More, and eight + chiefs resolved with each other to meet at it. Four of them were from + without the Throndhjem district—namely, Kar of Gryting, Asbjorn of + Medalhus, Thorberg of Varnes, and Orm from Ljoxa; and from the Throndhjem + district, Botolf of Olvishaug, Narfe of Staf in Veradal, Thrand Hak from + Egg, and Thorer Skeg from Husaby in Eyin Idre. These eight men bound + themselves, the four first to root out Christianity in Norway, and the + four others to oblige the king to offer sacrifice to the gods. The four + first went in four ships southwards to More, and killed three priests, and + burnt three churches, and then they returned. Now, when King Hakon and + Earl Sigurd came to More with their court, the bondes assembled in great + numbers; and immediately, on the first day of the feast, the bondes + insisted hard with the king that he should offer sacrifice, and threatened + him with violence if he refused. Earl Sigurd tried to make peace between + them, and brought it so far that the king took some bits of horse-liver, + and emptied all the goblets the bondes filled for him without the sign of + the cross; but as soon as the feast was over, the king and the earl + returned to Hlader. The king was very ill pleased, and made himself ready + to leave Throndhjem forthwith with all his people; saying that the next + time he came to Throndhjem, he would come with such strength of + men-at-arms that he would repay the bondes for their enmity towards him. + Earl Sigurd entreated the king not to take it amiss of the bondes; adding, + that it was not wise to threaten them, or to make war upon the people + within the country, and especially in the Throndhjem district, where the + strength of the land lay; but the king was so enraged that he would not + listen to a word from anybody. He went out from Throndhjem, and proceeded + south to More, where he remained the rest of the winter, and on to the + spring season (A.D. 950); and when summer came he assembled men, and the + report was that he intended with this army to attack the Throndhjem + people. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0079" id="link2H_4_0079"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 20. BATTLE AT OGVALDSNES. + </h2> + <p> + But just as the king had embarked with a great force of troops, the news + was brought him from the south of the country, that King Eirik's sons had + come from Denmark to Viken and had driven King Trygve Olafson from his + ships at Sotanes, and then had plundered far and wide around in Viken, and + that many had submitted to them. Now when King Hakon heard this news, he + thought that help was needed; and he sent word to Earl Sigurd, and to the + other chiefs from whom he could expect help, to hasten to his assistance. + Sigurd the earl came accordingly with a great body of men, among whom were + all the Throndhjem people who had set upon him the hardest to offer + sacrifice; and all made their peace with the king, by the earl's + persuasion. Now King Hakon sailed south along the coast; and when he came + south as far as Stad, he heard that Eirik's sons were come to North Agder. + Then they advanced against each other, and met at Kormt. Both parties left + their ships there, and gave battle at Ogvaldsnes. Both parties had a great + force, and it was a great battle. King Hakon went forward bravely, and + King Guthorm Eirikson met him with his troop, and they exchanged blows + with each other. Guthorm fell, and his standard was cut down. Many people + fell around him. The army of Eirik's sons then took flight to their ships + and rowed away with the loss of many a man. So says Guthorm Sindre:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The king's voice waked the silent host + Who slept beside the wild sea-coast, + And bade the song of spear and sword + Over the battle plain be heard. + Where heroes' shields the loudest rang, + Where loudest was the sword-blade's clang, + By the sea-shore at Kormt Sound, + Hakon felled Guthorm to the ground." +</pre> + <p> + Now King Hakon returned to his ships, and pursued Gunhild's sons. And both + parties sailed all they could sail, until they came to East Adger, from + whence Eirik's sons set out to sea, and southwards for Jutland (A.D. 950). + Guthorm Sindre speaks of it in his song:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "And Guthorm's brothers too, who know + So skilfully to bend the bow, + The conquering hand must also feel + Of Hakon, god of the bright steel,— + The sun-god, whose bright rays, that dart + Flame-like, are swords that pierce the heart. + Well I remember how the King + Hakon, the battle's life and spring, + O'er the wide ocean cleared away + Eirik's brave sons. They durst not stay, + But round their ships' sides hung their shields + And fled across the blue sea-fields." +</pre> + <p> + King Hakon returned then northwards to Norway, but Eirik's sons remained a + long time in Denmark. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0080" id="link2H_4_0080"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 21. KING HAKON'S LAWS. + </h2> + <p> + King Hakon after this battle made a law, that all inhabited land over the + whole country along the sea-coast, and as far back from it as the salmon + swims up in the rivers, should be divided into ship-raths according to the + districts; and it was fixed by law how many ships there should be from + each district, and how great each should be, when the whole people were + called out on service. For this outfit the whole inhabitants should be + bound whenever a foreign army came to the country. With this came also the + order that beacons should be erected upon the hills, so that every man + could see from the one to the other; and it is told that a war-signal + could thus be given in seven days, from the most southerly beacon to the + most northerly Thing-seat in Halogaland + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0081" id="link2H_4_0081"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 22. CONCERNING EIRIK'S SONS. + </h2> + <p> + Eirik's sons plundered much on the Baltic coasts and sometimes, as before + related, in Norway; but so long as Hakon ruled over Norway there was in + general good peace, and good seasons, and he was the most beloved of + kings. When Hakon had reigned about twenty years in Norway (A.D. 954), + Eirik's sons came from Denmark with a powerful army, of which a great part + consisted of the people who had followed them on their expeditions; but a + still greater army of Danes had been placed at their disposal by King + Harald Gormson. They sailed with a fair wind from Vendil, and came to + Agder; and then sailed northwards, night and day, along the coast. But the + beacons were not fired, because it had been usual to look for them lighted + from the east onwards, and nobody had observed them from the east coast; + and besides King Hakon had set heavy penalties for giving false alarm, by + lighting the beacons without occasion. The reason of this was, that ships + of war and vikings cruised about and plundered among the outlying islands, + and the country people took them for Eirik's sons, and lighted the + beacons, and set the whole country in trouble and dread of war. Sometimes, + no doubt, the sons of Eirik were there; but having only their own troops, + and no Danish army with them, they returned to Denmark; and sometimes + these were other vikings. King Hakon was very angry at this, because it + cost both trouble and money to no purpose. The bondes also suffered by + these false alarms when they were given uselessly; and thus it happened + that no news of this expedition of Eirik's sons circulated through the + land until they had come as far north as Ulfasund, where they lay for + seven days. Then spies set off across Eid and northwards to More. King + Hakon was at that time in the island Frede, in North More, at a place + called Birkistrand, where he had a dwelling-house, and had no troops with + him, only his bodyguard or court, and the neighbouring bondes he had + invited to his house. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0082" id="link2H_4_0082"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 23. OF EGIL ULSERK. + </h2> + <p> + The spies came to King Hakon, and told him that Eirik's sons, with a great + army, lay just to the south of Stad. Then he called together the most + understanding of the men about him, and asked their opinion, whether he + should fight with Eirik's sons, although they had such a great multitude + with them, or should set off northwards to gather together more men. Now + there was a bonde there, by name Egil Ulserk, who was a very old man, but + in former days had been strong and stout beyond most men, and a hardy + man-at-arms withal, having long carried King Harald Harfager's banner. + Egil answered thus to the king's speech,—"I was in several battles + with thy father Harald the king, and he gave battle sometimes with many, + sometimes with few people; but he always came off with victory. Never did + I hear him ask counsel of his friends whether he should fly—and + neither shalt thou get any such counsel from us, king; but as we know we + have a brave leader, thou shalt get a trusty following from us." Many + others agreed with this speech, and the king himself declared he was most + inclined to fight with such strength as they could gather. It was so + determined. The king split up a war-arrow, which he sent off in all + directions, and by that token a number of men was collected in all haste. + Then said Egil Ulserk,—"At one time the peace had lasted so long I + was afraid I might come to die the death of old age (1), within doors upon + a bed of straw, although I would rather fall in battle following my chief. + And now it may so turn out in the end as I wished it to be." + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) In all the sagas of this pagan time, the dying on a bed of + sickness is mentioned as a kind of derogatory end of a man + of any celebrity.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0083" id="link2H_4_0083"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 24. BATTLE AT FREDARBERG. + </h2> + <p> + Eirik's sons sailed northwards around Stad; as soon as the wind suited; + and when they had passed it, and heard where King Hakon was, they sailed + to meet him. King Hakon had nine ships, with which he lay under Fredarberg + in Feeysund; and Eirik's sons had twenty ships, with which they brought up + on the south side of the same cape, in Feeysund. King Hakon sent them a + message, asking them to go upon the land; and telling them that he had + hedged in with hazel boughs a place of combat at Rastarkalf, where there + is a flat large field, at the foot of a long and rather low ridge. Then + Eirik's sons left their ships, and went northwards over the neck of land + within Fredarberg, and onward to Rastarkalf. Then Egil asked King Hakon to + give him ten men with ten banners, and the king did so. Then Egil went + with his men under the ridge; but King Hakon went out upon the open field + with his army, and set up his banner, and drew up his army, saying, "Let + us draw up in a long line, that they may not surround us, as they have the + most men." And so it was done; and there was a severe battle, and a very + sharp attack. Then Egil Ulserk set up the ten banners he had with him, and + placed the men who carried them so that they should go as near the summit + of the ridge as possible, and leaving a space between each of them. They + went so near the summit that the banners could be seen over it, and moved + on as if they were coming behind the army of Eirik's sons. Now when the + men who stood uppermost in the line of the troops of Eirik's sons saw so + many flying banners advancing high over the edge of the ridge, they + supposed a great force must be following, who would come behind their + army, and between them and their ships. They made each other acquainted + with what was going on in a loud shout, and the whole took to flight; and + when the king saw it, they fled with the rest. King Hakon now pushes on + briskly with his people, pursuing the flying, and killing many. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0084" id="link2H_4_0084"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 25. OF KING GAMLE. + </h2> + <p> + When Gamle Eirikson came up the ridge of the hill he turned round, and he + observed that not more people were following than his men had been engaged + with already, and he saw it was but a stratagem of war; so he ordered the + war-horns to be blown, his banner to be set up, and he put his men in + battle order. On this, all his Northmen stood, and turned with him, but + the Danes fled to the ships; and when King Hakon and his men came thither, + there was again sharp conflict; but now Hakon had most people. At last the + Eirik's sons' force fled, and took the road south about the hill; but a + part of their army retreated upon the hill southwards, followed by King + Hakon. There is a flat field east of the ridge which runs westward along + the range of hills, and is bounded on its west side by a steep ridge. + Gamle's men retreated towards this ground; but Hakon followed so closely + that he killed some, and others ran west over the ridge, and were killed + on that side of it. King Hakon did not part with them till the last man of + them was killed. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0085" id="link2H_4_0085"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 26. KING GAMLE AND ULSERK FALL. + </h2> + <p> + Gamle Eirikson fled from the ridge down upon the plain to the south of the + hill. There he turned himself again, and waited until more people gathered + to him. All his brothers, and many troops of their men, assembled there. + Egil Ulserk was in front, and in advance of Hakon's men, and made a stout + attack. He and King Gamle exchanged blows with each other, and King Gamle + got a grievous wound; but Egil fell, and many people with him. Then came + Hakon the king with the troops which had followed him, and a new battle + began. King Hakon pushed on, cutting down men on both sides of him, and + killing the one upon the top of the other. So sings Guthorm Sindre:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Scared by the sharp sword's singing sound, + Brandished in air, the foe gave ground. + The boldest warrior cannot stand + Before King Hakon's conquering hand; + And the king's banner ever dies + Where the spear-forests thickest rise. + Altho' the king had gained of old + Enough of Freyja's tears of gold (1), + He spared himself no more than tho' + He'd had no well-filled purse to show." +</pre> + <p> + When Eirik's sons saw their men falling all round, they turned and fled to + their ships; but those who had sought the ships before had pushed off some + of them from the land, while some of them were still hauled up and on the + strand. Now the sons of Eirik and their men plunged into the sea, and + betook themselves to swimming. Gamle Eirikson was drowned; but the other + sons of Eirik reached their ships, and set sail with what men remained. + They steered southwards to Denmark, where they stopped a while, very ill + satisfied with their expedition. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Freyja's husband was Od; and her tears, when she wept at + the long absence of her husband, were tears of gold. Od's + wife's tears is the skald's expression here for gold— + understood, no doubt, as readily as any allusion to Plutus + would convey the equivalent meaning in modern poetry.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0086" id="link2H_4_0086"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 27. EGIL ULSERK'S BURIAL-GROUND. + </h2> + <p> + King Hakon took all the ships of the sons of Eirik that had been left upon + the strand, and had them drawn quite up, and brought on the land. Then he + ordered that Egil Ulserk, and all the men of his army who had fallen, + should be laid in the ships, and covered entirely over with earth and + stones. King Hakon made many of the ships to be drawn up to the field of + battle, and the hillocks over them are to be seen to the present day a + little to the south of Fredarberg. At the time when King Hakon was killed, + when Glum Geirason, in his song, boasted of King Hakon's fall, Eyvind + Skaldaspiller composed these verses on this battle:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Our dauntless king with Gamle's gore + Sprinkled his bright sword o'er and o'er: + Sprinkled the gag that holds the mouth + Of the fell demon Fenriswolf (1). + Proud swelled our warriors' hearts when he + Drove Eirik's sons out to the sea, + With all their Guatland host: but now + Our warriors weep—Hakon lies low!" +</pre> + <p> + High standing stones mark Egil Uslerk s grave. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) The Fenriswolf, one of the children of Loke, begotten with + a giantess, was chained to a rock, and gagged by a sword + placed in his mouth, to prevent him devouring mankind. + Fenriswolf's gag is a skaldic expression for a sword.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0087" id="link2H_4_0087"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 28. NEWS OF WAR COMES TO KING HAKON. + </h2> + <p> + When King Hakon, Athelstan's foster-son, had been king for twenty-six + years after his brother Eirik had left the country, it happened (A.D. 960) + that he was at a feast in Hordaland in the house at Fitjar on the island + Stord, and he had with him at the feast his court and many of the + peasants. And just as the king was seated at the supper-table, his + watchmen who were outside observed many ships coming sailing along from + the south, and not very far from the island. Now, said the one to the + other, they should inform the king that they thought an armed force was + coming against them; but none thought it advisable to be the bearer of an + alarm of war to the king, as he had set heavy penalties on those who + raised such alarms falsely, yet they thought it unsuitable that the king + should remain in ignorance of what they saw. Then one of them went into + the room and asked Eyvind Finson to come out as fast as possible, for it + was very needful. Eyvind immediately came out and went to where he could + see the ships, and saw directly that a great army was on the way; and he + returned in all haste into the room, and, placing himself before the kind, + said, "Short is the hour for acting, and long the hour for feasting." The + king cast his eyes upon him, and said, "What now is in the way?" Eyvind + said— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Up king! the avengers are at hand! + Eirik's bold sons approach the land! + The Judgment of the sword they crave + Against their foe. Thy wrath I brave; + Tho' well I know 'tis no light thing + To bring war-tidings to the king + And tell him 'tis no time to rest. + Up! gird your armour to your breast: + Thy honour's dearer than my life; + Therefore I say, up to the strife!" +</pre> + <p> + Then said the king, "Thou art too brave a fellow, Eyvind, to bring us any + false alarm of war." The others all said it was a true report. The king + ordered the tables to be removed, and then he went out to look at the + ships; and when it could be clearly seen that these were ships of war, the + king asked his men what resolution they should take—whether to give + battle with the men they had, or go on board ship and sail away northwards + along the land. "For it is easy to see," said he, "that we must now fight + against a much greater force than we ever had against us before; although + we thought just the same the last time we fought against Gunhild's sons." + No one was in a hurry to give an answer to the king; but at last Eyvind + replied to the king's speech:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Thou who in the battle-plain + Hast often poured the sharp spear-rain! + Ill it beseems our warriors brave + To fly upon the ocean wave: + To fly upon the blue wave north, + When Harald from the south comes forth, + With many a ship riding in pride + Upon the foaming ocean-tide; + With many a ship and southern viking,— + Let us take shield in hand, brave king!" +</pre> + <p> + The king replied, "Thy counsel, Eyvind, is manly, and after my own heart; + but I will hear the opinion of others upon this matter." Now as the king's + men thought they discerned what way the king was inclined to take, they + answered that they would rather fall bravely and like men, than fly before + the Danes; adding, that they had often gained the victory against greater + odds of numbers. The king thanked them for their resolution, and bade them + arm themselves; and all the men did so. The king put on his armour, and + girded on his sword Kvernbit, and put a gilt helmet upon his head, and + took a spear (Kesja) in his hand, and a shield by his side. He then drew + up his courtmen and the bondes in one body, and set up his banner. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0088" id="link2H_4_0088"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 29. THE ARMAMENT OF EIRIK'S SONS. + </h2> + <p> + After Gamle's death King Harald, Eirik's son, was the chief of the + brothers, and he had a great army with him from Denmark. In their army + were also their mother's brothers,—Eyvind Skreyja, and Alf Askman, + both strong and able men, and great man slayers. The sons of Eirik brought + up with their ships off the island, and it is said that their force was + not less than six to one,—so much stronger in men were Eirik's sons. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0089" id="link2H_4_0089"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 30. KING HAKON'S BATTLE ARRAY. + </h2> + <p> + When King Hakon had drawn up his men, it is told of him that he threw off + his armour before the battle began. So sings Eyvind Skaldaspiller, in + Hakmarmal:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "They found Blorn's brother bold + Under his banner as of old, + Ready for battle. Foes advance,— + The front rank raise the shining lance: + And now begins the bloody fray! + Now! now begins Hild's wild play! + Our noble king, whose name strikes fear + Into each Danish heart,—whose spear + Has single-handed spilt the blood + Of many a Danish noble,—stood + Beneath his helmet's eagle wing + Amidst his guards; but the brave king + Scorned to wear armour, while his men + Bared naked breasts against the rain + Of spear and arrow, his breast-plate rung + Against the stones; and, blithe and gay, + He rushed into the thickest fray. + With golden helm, and naked breast, + Brave Hakon played at slaughter's feast." +</pre> + <p> + King Hakon selected willingly such men for his guard or court-men as were + distinguished for their strength and bravery, as his father King Harald + also used to do; and among these was Thoralf Skolmson the Strong, who went + on one side of the king. He had helmet and shield, spear and sword; and + his sword was called by the name of Footbreadth. It was said that Thoralf + and King Hakon were equal in strength. Thord Sjarekson speaks of it in the + poem he composed concerning Thoralf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The king's men went with merry words + To the sharp clash of shields and flame swords, + When these wild rovers of the sea + At Fitlar fought. Stout Thoralf he + Next to the Northmen's hero came, + Scattering wide round the battle flame + For in the storm of shields not one + Ventured like him with brave Hakon." +</pre> + <p> + When both lines met there was a hard combat, and much bloodshed. The + combatants threw their spears and then drew their swords. Then King Hakon, + and Thoralf with him, went in advance of the banner, cutting down on both + sides of them. So says Eyvind Skaldaspiller:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The body-coats of naked steel, + The woven iron coats of mail, + Like water fly before the swing + Of Hakon's sword—the champion-king. + About each Gotland war-man's head + Helm splits, like ice beneath the tread, + Cloven by the axe or sharp swordblade, + The brave king, foremost in the fight, + Dyes crimson-red the spotless white + Of his bright shield with foemen's gore.— + Amidst the battle's wild uproar, + Wild pealing round from shore to shore." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0090" id="link2H_4_0090"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 31. FALL OF SKREYJA AND ASKMAN. + </h2> + <p> + King Hakon was very conspicuous among other men, and also when the sun + shone his helmet glanced, and thereby many weapons were directed at him. + Then Eyvind Finson took a hat and put it over the king's helmet. Now + Eyvind Skreyja called out, "Does the king of the Norsemen hide himself, or + has he fled? Where is now the golden helmet?" Then Eyvind, and his brother + Alf with him, pushed on like fools or madmen. King Hakon shouted to + Eyvind, "Come on as thou art coming, and thou shalt find the king of the + Norsemen." So says Eyvind Skaldaspiller:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The raiser of the storm of shields, + The conqueror in battle fields,— + Hakon the brave, the warrior's friend, + Who scatters gold with liberal hand, + Heard Skreyja's taunt, and saw him rush, + Amidst the sharp spears' thickest push, + And loudly shouted in reply— + 'If thou wilt for the victory try, + The Norseman's king thou soon shall find! + Hold onwards, friend! Hast thou a mind!" +</pre> + <p> + It was also but a short space of time before Eyvind did come up swinging + his sword, and made a cut at the king; but Thoralf thrust his shield so + hard against Eyvind that he tottered with the shock. Now the king takes + his sword Kvernbit with both hands, and hewed Eyvind through helm and + head, and clove him down to the shoulders. Thoralf also slew Alf Askman. + So says Eyvind Skaldaspiller:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "With both his hands the gallant king + Swung round his sword, and to the chin + Clove Eyvind down: his faithless mail + Against it could no more avail, + Than the thin plank against the shock + When the ship's side beats on the rock. + By his bright sword with golden haft + Thro' helm, and head, and hair, was cleft + The Danish champion; and amain, + With terror smitten, fled his men." +</pre> + <p> + After this fall of the two brothers, King Hakon pressed on so hard that + all men gave way before his assault. Now fear came over the army of + Eirik's sons, and the men began to fly; and King Hakon, who was at the + head of his men, pressed on the flying, and hewed down oft and hard. Then + flew an arrow, one of the kind called "flein", into Hakon's arm, into the + muscles below the shoulder; and it is said by many people that Gunhild's + shoe-boy, whose name was Kisping, ran out and forwards amidst the + confusion of arms, called out "Make room for the king-killer," and shot + King Hakon with the flein. Others again say that nobody could tell who + shot the king, which is indeed the most likely; for spears, arrows, and + all kinds of missiles flew as thick as a snow-drift. Many of the people of + Eirik's sons were killed, both on the field of battle and on the way to + the ships, and also on the strand, and many threw themselves into the + water. Many also, among whom were Eirik's sons, got on board their ships, + and rowed away as fast as they could, and Hakon's men after them. So says + Thord Sjarekson:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The wolf, the murderer, and the thief, + Fled from before the people's chief: + Few breakers of the peace grew old + Under the Northmen's king so bold. + When gallant Hakon lost his life + Black was the day, and dire the strife. + It was bad work for Gunhild's sons, + Leading their pack of Hungry Danes + From out the south, to have to fly, + And many a bonde leave to die, + Leaning his heavy wounded head + On the oar-bench for feather-bed. + Thoralf was nearest to the side + Of gallant Hakon in the tide + Of battle; his the sword that best + Carved out the raven's bloody feast: + Amidst the heaps of foemen slain + He was named bravest on the plain." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0091" id="link2H_4_0091"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 32. HAKON'S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + When King Hakon came out to his ship he had his wound bound up; but the + blood ran from it so much and so constantly, that it could not be stopped; + and when the day was drawing to an end his strength began to leave him. + Then he told his men that he wanted to go northwards to his house at + Alreksstader; but when he came north, as far as Hakonarhella Hill, they + put in towards the land, for by this time the king was almost lifeless. + Then he called his friends around him, and told them what he wished to be + done with regard to his kingdom. He had only one child, a daughter, called + Thora, and had no son. Now he told them to send a message to Eirik's sons, + that they should be kings over the country; but asked them to hold his + friends in respect and honour. "And if fate," added he, "should prolong my + life, I will, at any rate, leave the country, and go to a Christian land, + and do penance for what I have done against God; but should I die in + heathen land, give me any burial you think fit." Shortly afterwards Hakon + expired, at the little hill on the shore-side at which he was born. So + great was the sorrow over Hakon's death, that he was lamented both by + friends and enemies; and they said that never again would Norway see such + a king. His friends removed his body to Saeheim, in North Hordaland, and + made a great mound, in which they laid the king in full armour and in his + best clothes, but with no other goods. They spoke over his grave, as + heathen people are used to do, and wished him in Valhal. Eyvind + Skaldaspiller composed a poem on the death of King Hakon, and on how well + he was received in Valhal. The poem is called "Hakonarmal":— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "In Odin's hall an empty place + Stands for a king of Yngve's race; + 'Go, my valkyries,' Odin said, + 'Go forth, my angels of the dead, + Gondul and Skogul, to the plain + Drenched with the battle's bloody rain, + And to the dying Hakon tell, + Here in Valhal shall he dwell.' + + "At Stord, so late a lonely shore, + Was heard the battle's wild uproar; + The lightning of the flashing sword + Burned fiercely at the shore of Stord. + From levelled halberd and spearhead + Life-blood was dropping fast and red; + And the keen arrows' biting sleet + Upon the shore at Stord fast beat. + + "Upon the thundering cloud of shield + Flashed bright the sword-storm o'er the field; + And on the plate-mail rattled loud + The arrow-shower's rushing cloud, + In Odin's tempest-weather, there + Swift whistling through the angry air; + And the spear-torrents swept away + Ranks of brave men from light of day. + + "With batter'd shield, and blood-smear'd sword + Slits one beside the shore of Stord, + With armour crushed and gashed sits he, + A grim and ghastly sight to see; + And round about in sorrow stand + The warriors of his gallant band: + Because the king of Dags' old race + In Odin's hall must fill a place. + + "Then up spake Gondul, standing near + Resting upon her long ash spear,— + 'Hakon! the gods' cause prospers well, + And thou in Odin's halls shalt dwell!' + The king beside the shore of Stord + The speech of the valkyrie heard, + Who sat there on his coal-black steed, + With shield on arm and helm on head. + + "Thoughtful, said Hakon, 'Tell me why + Ruler of battles, victory + Is so dealt out on Stord's red plain? + Have we not well deserved to gain?' + 'And is it not as well dealt out?' + Said Gondul. 'Hearest thou not the shout? + The field is cleared—the foemen run— + The day is ours—the battle won!' + + "Then Skogul said, 'My coal-black steed, + Home to the gods I now must speed, + To their green home, to tell the tiding + That Hakon's self is thither riding.' + To Hermod and to Brage then + Said Odin, 'Here, the first of men, + Brave Hakon comes, the Norsemen's king,— + Go forth, my welcome to him bring.' + + "Fresh from the battle-field came in, + Dripping with blood, the Norsemen'a king. + 'Methinks,' said he, great Odin's will + Is harsh, and bodes me further ill; + Thy son from off the field to-day + From victory to snatch away!' + But Odin said, 'Be thine the joy + Valhal gives, my own brave boy!' + + "And Brage said, 'Eight brothers here + Welcome thee to Valhal's cheer, + To drain the cup, or fights repeat + Where Hakon Eirik's earls beat.' + Quoth the stout king, 'And shall my gear, + Helm, sword, and mail-coat, axe and spear, + Be still at hand! 'Tis good to hold + Fast by our trusty friends of old.' + + "Well was it seen that Hakon still + Had saved the temples from all ill (1); + For the whole council of the gods + Welcomed the king to their abodes. + Happy the day when men are born + Like Hakon, who all base things scorn.— + Win from the brave and honoured name, + And die amidst an endless fame. + + "Sooner shall Fenriswolf devour + The race of man from shore to shore, + Than such a grace to kingly crown + As gallant Hakon want renown. + Life, land, friends, riches, all will fly, + And we in slavery shall sigh. + But Hakon in the blessed abodes + For ever lives with the bright gods." +</pre> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Hakon, although a Christian, appears to have favoured the + old religion, and spared the temples of Odin, and therefore + a place in Valhal is assigned him.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0092" id="link2H_4_0092"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + SAGA OF KING HARALD GRAFELD AND OF EARL HAKON SON OF SIGURD. + </h2> + <p> + PRELIMINARY REMARKS + </p> + <p> + This saga might be called Gunhild's Saga, as she is the chief person in + it. The reign of King Harald and Earl Hakon is more fully described in the + next saga, that is, Olaf Trygvason's. Other literature on this epoch: + </p> + <p> + "Agrip" (chap. 8), "Historia Norvegia", (p. 12), "Thjodrek" (chap. 5), + "Saxo" (pp. 479-482), "Egla" (chaps. 81, 82), "Floamanna" (chap. 12), + "Fareyinga" (chaps. 2, 4, 10), "Halfred's Saga" (chap. 2), "Hord + Grimkelsons Saga" (chaps. 13, 18), "Kormak" (chaps. 19-27), "Laxdaela" + (chaps. 19-21), "Njala" (chaps, 3-6). + </p> + <p> + The skalds of this saga are:—Glum Geirason, Kormak Agmundson, Eyvind + Skaldaspiller, and Einar Helgason Skalaglam. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0093" id="link2H_4_0093"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 1. GOVERNMENT OF THE SONS OF EIRIK. + </h2> + <p> + When King Hakon was killed, the sons of Eirik took the sovereignty of + Norway. Harald, who was the oldest of the living brothers, was over them + in dignity. Their mother Gunhild, who was called the King-mother, mixed + herself much in the affairs of the country. There were many chiefs in the + land at that time. There was Trygve Olafson in the Eastland, Gudrod + Bjornson in Vestfold, Sigurd earl of Hlader in the Throndhjem land; but + Gunhild's sons held the middle of the country the first winter. There went + messages and ambassadors between Gunhild's sons and Trygve and Gudrod, and + all was settled upon the footing that they should hold from Gunhild's sons + the same part of the country which they formerly had held under King + Hakon. A man called Glum Geirason, who was King Harald's skald, and was a + very brave man, made this song upon King Hakon's death:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Gamle is avenged by Harald! + Great is thy deed, thou champion bold! + The rumour of it came to me + In distant lands beyond the sea, + How Harald gave King Hakon's blood + To Odin's ravens for their food." +</pre> + <p> + This song was much favoured. When Eyvind Finson heard of it he composed + the song which was given before, viz.:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Our dauntless king with Gamle's gore + Sprinkled his bright sword o'er and o'er," &c. +</pre> + <p> + This song also was much favoured, and was spread widely abroad; and when + King Harald came to hear of it, he laid a charge against Evyind affecting + his life; but friends made up the quarrel, on the condition that Eyvind + should in future be Harald's skald, as he had formerly been King Hakon's. + There was also some relationship between them, as Gunhild, Eyvind's + mother, was a daughter of Earl Halfdan, and her mother was Ingibjorg, a + daughter of Harald Harfager. Thereafter Eyvind made a song about King + Harald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Guardian of Norway, well we know + Thy heart failed not when from the bow + The piercing arrow-hail sharp rang + On shield and breast-plate, and the clang + Of sword resounded in the press + Of battle, like the splitting ice; + For Harald, wild wolf of the wood, + Must drink his fill of foeman's blood." +</pre> + <p> + Gunhild's sons resided mostly in the middle of the country, for they did + not think it safe for them to dwell among the people of Throndhjem or of + Viken, where King Hakon's best friends lived; and also in both places + there were many powerful men. Proposals of agreement then passed between + Gunhild's sons and Earl Sigurd, .or they got no scat from the Throndhjem + country; and at last an agreement was concluded between the kings and the + earl, and confirmed by oath. Earl Sigurd was to get the same power in the + Throndhjem land which he had possessed under King Hakon, and on that they + considered themselves at peace. All Gunhild's sons had the character of + being penurious; and it was said they hid their money in the ground. + Eyvind Skaldaspiller made a song about this:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Main-mast of battle! Harald bold! + In Hakon's days the skald wore gold + Upon his falcon's seat; he wore + Rolf Krake's seed, the yellow ore + Sown by him as he fled away, + The avenger Adils' speed to stay. + The gold crop grows upon the plain; + But Frode's girls so gay (1) in vain + Grind out the golden meal, while those + Who rule o'er Norway's realm like foes, + In mother earth's old bosom hide + The wealth which Hakon far and wide + Scattered with generous hand: the sun + Shone in the days of that great one, + On the gold band of Fulla's brow,(2) + On gold-ringed hands that bend the bow, + On the skald's hand; but of the ray + Of bright gold, glancing like the spray + Of sun-lit waves, no skald now sings— + Buried are golden chains and rings." +</pre> + <p> + Now when King Harald heard this song, he sent a message to Eyvind to come + to him, and when Eyvind came made a charge against him of being + unfaithful. "And it ill becomes thee," said the king, "to be my enemy, as + thou hast entered into my service." Eyvind then made these verses:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "One lord I had before thee, Harald! + One dear-loved lord! Now am I old, + And do not wish to change again,— + To that loved lord, through strife and pain, + Faithful I stood; still true to Hakon,— + To my good king, and him alone. + But now I'm old and useless grown, + My hands are empty, wealth is flown; + I am but fir for a short space + In thy court-hall to fill a place." +</pre> + <p> + But King Harald forced Eyvind to submit himself to his clemency. Eyvind + had a great gold ring, which was called Molde, that had been dug up out of + the earth long since. This ring the King said he must have as the mulet + for the offence; and there was no help for it. Then Eyvind sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "I go across the ocean-foam, + Swift skating to my Iceland home + Upon the ocean-skates, fast driven + By gales by Thurse's witch fire given. + For from the falcon-bearing hand + Harald has plucked the gold snake band + My father wore—by lawless might + Has taken what is mine by right." +</pre> + <p> + Eyvind went home; but it is not told that he ever came near the king + again. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Menja and Fenja were strong girls of the giant race, whom + Frode bought in Sweden to grind gold and good luck to him; + and their meal means gold.—L. +(2) Fulla was one of Frig's attendants, who wore a gold band on + the forehead, and the figure means gold,—that the sun + shone on gold rings on the hands of the skalds in Hakon's + days.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0094" id="link2H_4_0094"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 2. CHRISTIANITY OF GUNHILD'S SONS. + </h2> + <p> + Gunhild's sons embraced Christianity in England, as told before; but when + they came to rule over Norway they made no progress in spreading + Christianity—only they pulled down the temples of the idols, and + cast away the sacrifices where they had it in their power, and raised + great animosity by doing so. The good crops of the country were soon + wasted in their days, because there were many kings, and each had his + court about him. They had therefore great expenses, and were very greedy. + Besides, they only observed those laws of King Hakon which suited + themselves. They were, however, all of them remarkably handsome men—stout, + strong, and expert in all exercises. So says Glum Geirason, in the verses + he composed about Harald, Gunhild's son:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The foeman's terror, Harald bold, + Had gained enough of yellow gold; + Had Heimdal's teeth (1) enough in store, + And understood twelve arts or more." +</pre> + <p> + The brothers sometimes went out on expeditions together, and sometimes + each on his own account. They were fierce, but brave and active; and great + warriors, and very successful. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Heimdal was one of the gods, whose horse was called + Gold-top; and the horse's teeth were of gold. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0095" id="link2H_4_0095"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 3. COUNCILS BY GUNHILD AND HER SONS. + </h2> + <p> + Gunhild the King-mother, and her sons, often met, and talked together upon + the government of the country. Once Gunhild asked her sons what they + intended to do with their kingdom of Throndhjem. "Ye have the title of + king, as your forefathers had before you; but ye have little land or + people, and there are many to divide with. In the East, at Viken, there + are Trygve and Gudrod; and they have some right, from relationship, to + their governments. There is besides Earl Sigurd ruling over the whole + Throndhjem country; and no reason can I see why ye let so large a kingdom + be ruled by an earl, and not by yourselves. It appears wonderful to me + that ye go every summer upon viking cruises against other lands, and allow + an earl within the country to take your father's heritage from you. Your + grandfather, whose name you bear, King Harald, thought it but a small + matter to take an earl's life and land when he subdued all Norway, and + held it under him to old age." + </p> + <p> + Harald replied, "It is not so easy, mother, to cut off Earl Sigurd as to + slay a kid or a calf. Earl Sigurd is of high birth, powerful in relations, + popular, and prudent; and I think if the Throndhjem people knew for + certain there was enmity between us, they would all take his side, and we + could expect only evil from them. I don't think it would be safe for any + of us brothers to fall into the hands of the Throndhjem people." + </p> + <p> + Then said Gunhild, "We shall go to work another way, and not put ourselves + forward. Harald and Erling shall come in harvest to North More, and there + I shall meet you, and we shall consult together what is to be done." This + was done. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0096" id="link2H_4_0096"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 4. GUNHILD'S SONS AND GRJOTGARD. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Sigurd had a brother called Grjotgard, who was much younger, and much + less respected; in fact, was held in no title of honour. He had many + people, however, about him, and in summer went on viking cruises, and + gathered to himself property. Now King Harald sent messengers to + Throndhjem with offers of friendship, and with presents. The messengers + declared that King Harald was willing to be on the same friendly terms + with the earl that King Hakon had been; adding, that they wished the earl + to come to King Harald, that their friendship might be put on a firm + footing. The Earl Sigurd received well the king's messengers and friendly + message, but said that on account of his many affairs he could not come to + the king. He sent many friendly gifts, and many glad and grateful words to + the king, in return for his friendship. With this reply the messengers set + off, and went to Grjotgard, for whom they had the same message, and + brought him good presents, and offered him King Harald's friendship, and + invited him to visit the king. Grjotgard promised to come and at the + appointed time he paid a visit to King Harald and Gunhild, and was + received in the most friendly manner. They treated him on the most + intimate footing, so that Grjotgard had access to their private + consultations and secret councils. At last the conversation, by an + understanding between the king and queen, was turned upon Earl Sigurd; and + they spoke to Grjotgard about the earl having kept him so long in + obscurity, and asked him if he would not join the king's brothers in an + attack on the earl. If he would join with them, the king promised + Grjotgard that he should be his earl, and have the same government that + Sigurd had. It came so far that a secret agreement was made between them, + that Grjotgard should spy out the most favourable opportunity of attacking + by surprise Earl Sigurd, and should give King Harald notice of it. After + this agreement Grjotgard returned home with many good presents from the + king. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0097" id="link2H_4_0097"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 5. SIGURD BURNT IN A HOUSE IN STJORADAL + </h2> + <p> + Earl Sigurd went in harvest into Stjoradal to guest-quarters, and from + thence went to Oglo to a feast. The earl usually had many people about + him, for he did not trust the king; but now, after friendly messages had + passed between the king and him, he had no great following of people with + him. Then Grjotgard sent word to the king that he could never expect a + better opportunity to fall upon Earl Sigurd; and immediately, that very + evening, Harald and Erling sailed into Throndhjem fjord with several ships + and many people. They sailed all night by starlight, and Grjotgard came + out to meet them. Late in the night they came to Oglo, where Earl Sigurd + was at the feast, and set fire to the house; and burnt the house, the + earl, and all his men. As soon as it was daylight, they set out through + the fjord, and south to More, where they remained a long time. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0098" id="link2H_4_0098"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 6. HISTORY OF HAKON, SIGURD'S SON. + </h2> + <p> + Hakon, the son of Earl Sigurd, was up in the interior of the Throndhjem + country when he heard this news. Great was the tumult through all the + Throndhjem land, and every vessel that could swim was put into the water; + and as soon as the people were gathered together they took Earl Sigurd's + son Hakon to be their earl and the leader of the troops, and the whole + body steered out of Throndhjem fjord. When Gunhild's sons heard of this, + they set off southwards to Raumsdal and South More; and both parties kept + eye on each other by their spies. Earl Sigurd was killed two years after + the fall of King Hakon (A.D. 962). So says Eyvind Skaldaspiller in the + "Haleygjatal":— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "At Oglo, as I've heard, Earl Sigurd + Was burnt to death by Norway's lord,— + Sigurd, who once on Hadding's grave + A feast to Odin's ravens gave. + In Oglo's hall, amidst the feast, + When bowls went round and ale flowed fast, + He perished: Harald lit the fire + Which burnt to death the son of Tyr." +</pre> + <p> + Earl Hakan, with the help of his friends, maintained himself in the + Throndhjem country for three years; and during that time (A.D. 963-965) + Gunhild's sons got no revenues from it. Hakon had many a battle with + Gunhild's sons, and many a man lost his life on both sides. Of this Einar + Skalaglam speaks in his lay, called "Vellekla," which he composed about + Earl Hakon:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The sharp bow-shooter on the sea + Spread wide his fleet, for well loved he + The battle storm: well loved the earl + His battle-banner to unfurl, + O'er the well-trampled battle-field + He raised the red-moon of his shield; + And often dared King Eirik's son + To try the fray with the Earl Hakon." +</pre> + <p> + And he also says:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Who is the man who'll dare to say + That Sigurd's son avoids the fray? + He gluts the raven—he ne'er fears + The arrow's song or flight of spears, + With thundering sword he storms in war, + As Odin dreadful; or from far + He makes the arrow-shower fly + To swell the sail of victory. + The victory was dearly bought, + And many a viking-fight was fought + Before the swinger of the sword + Was of the eastern country lord." +</pre> + <p> + And Einar tells also how Earl Hakon avenged his father's murderer:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "I praise the man, my hero he, + Who in his good ship roves the sea, + Like bird of prey, intent to win + Red vengeance for his slaughtered kin. + From his blue sword the iron rain + That freezes life poured down amain + On him who took his father's life, + On him and his men in the strife. + To Odin many a soul was driven,— + To Odin many a rich gift given. + Loud raged the storm on battle-field— + Axe rang on helm, and sword on shield." +</pre> + <p> + The friends on both sides at last laid themselves between, and brought + proposals of peace; for the bondes suffered by this strife and war in the + land. At last it was brought to this, by the advice of prudent men, that + Earl Hakon should have the same power in the Throndhjem land which his + father Earl Sigurd had enjoyed; and the kings, on the other hand, should + have the same dominion as King Hakon had: and this agreement was settled + with the fullest promises of fidelity to it. Afterwards a great friendship + arose between Earl Hakon and Gunhild, although they sometimes attempted to + deceive each other. And thus matters stood for three years longer (A.D. + 966-968), in which time Earl Hakon sat quietly in his dominions. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0099" id="link2H_4_0099"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 7. OF HARALD GRAFELD. + </h2> + <p> + King Hakon had generally his seat in Hordaland and Rogaland, and also his + brothers; but very often, also, they went to Hardanger. One summer it + happened that a vessel came from Iceland belonging to Icelanders, and + loaded with skins and peltry. They sailed to Hardanger, where they heard + the greatest number of people assembled; but when the folks came to deal + with them, nobody would buy their skins. Then the steersman went to King + Harald, whom he had been acquainted with before, and complained of his ill + luck. The king promised to visit him, and did so. King Harald was very + condescending, and full of fun. He came with a fully manned boat, looked + at the skins, and then said to the steersman, "Wilt thou give me a present + of one of these gray-skins?" "Willingly," said the steersman, "if it were + ever so many." On this the king wrapped himself up in a gray-skin, and + went back to his boat; but before they rowed away from the ship, every man + in his suite bought such another skin as the king wore for himself. In a + few days so many people came to buy skins, that not half of them could be + served with what they wanted; and thereafter the king was called Harald + Grafeld (Grayskin). + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0100" id="link2H_4_0100"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 8. EARL EIRIK'S BIRTH. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Hakon came one winter to the Uplands to a feast, and it so happened + that he had intercourse with a girl of mean birth. Some time after the + girl had to prepare for her confinement, and she bore a child, a boy, who + had water poured on him, and was named Eirik. The mother carried the boy + to Earl Hakon, and said that he was the father. The earl placed him to be + brought up with a man called Thorleif the Wise, who dwelt in Medaldal, and + was a rich and powerful man, and a great friend of the earl. Eirik gave + hopes very early that he would become an able man, was handsome in + countenance, and stout and strong for a child; but the earl did not pay + much attention to him. The earl himself was one of the handsomest men in + countenance,—not tall, but very strong, and well practised in all + kinds of exercises; and withal prudent, of good understanding, and a + deadly man at arms. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0101" id="link2H_4_0101"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 9. KING TRYGVE OLAFSON'S MURDER. + </h2> + <p> + It happened one harvest (A.D. 962) that Earl Hakon, on a journey in the + Uplands, came to Hedemark; and King Trygve Olafson and King Gudrod + Bjornson met him there, and Dale-Gudbrand also came to the meeting. They + had agreed to meet, and they talked together long by themselves; but so + much only was known of their business, that they were to be friends of + each other. They parted, and each went home to his own kingdom. Gunhild + and her sons came to hear of this meeting, and they suspected it must have + been to lay a treasonable plot against the kings; and they often talked of + this among themselves. When spring (A.D. 963) began to set in, King Harald + and his brother King Gudrod proclaimed that they were to make a viking + cruise, as usual, either in the West sea, or the Baltic. The people + accordingly assembled, launched the ships into the sea, and made + themselves ready to sail. When they were drinking the farewell ale,—and + they drank bravely,—much and many things were talked over at the + drink-table, and, among other things, were comparisons between different + men, and at last between the kings themselves. One said that King Harald + excelled his brothers by far, and in every way. On this King Gudrod was + very angry, and said that he was in no respect behind Harald, and was + ready to prove it. Instantly both parties were so inflamed that they + challenged each other to battle, and ran to their arms. But some of the + guests who were less drunk, and had more understanding, came between them, + and quieted them; and each went to his ship, but nobody expected that they + would all sail together. Gudrod sailed east ward along the land, and + Harald went out to sea, saying he would go to the westward; but when he + came outside of the islands he steered east along the coast, outside of + the rocks and isles. Gudrod, again, sailed inside, through the usual + channel, to Viken, and eastwards to Folden. He then sent a message to King + Trygve to meet him, that they might make a cruise together in summer in + the Baltic to plunder. Trygve accepted willingly, and as a friend, the + invitation; and as heard King Gudrod had but few people with him, he came + to meet him with a single boat. They met at Veggen, to the east of + Sotanes; but just as they were come to the meeting place, Gudrod's men ran + up and killed King Trygve and twelve men. He lies buried at a place called + Trygve's Cairn (A.D. 963). + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0102" id="link2H_4_0102"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 10. KING GUDROD'S FALL. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald sailed far outside of the rocks and isles; but set his course + to Viken, and came in the night-time to Tunsberg, and heard that Gudrod + Bjornson was at a feast a little way up the country. Then King Harald set + out immediately with his followers, came in the night, and surrounded the + house. King Gudrod Bjornson went out with his people; but after a short + resistance he fell, and many men with him. Then King Harald joined his + brother King Gudrod, and they subdued all Viken. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0103" id="link2H_4_0103"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 11. OF HARALD GRENSKE. + </h2> + <p> + King Gudrod Bjornson had made a good and suitable marriage, and had by his + wife a son called Harald, who had been sent to be fostered to Grenland to + a lenderman called Hroe the White. Hroe's son, called Hrane Vidforle (the + Far-travelled), was Harald's foster-brother, and about the same age. After + his father Gudrod's fall, Harald, who was called Grenske, fled to the + Uplands, and with him his foster-brother Hrane, and a few people. Harald + staid a while there among his relations; but as Eirik's sons sought after + every man who interfered with them, and especially those who might oppose + them, Harald Grenske's friends and relations advised him to leave the + country. Harald therefore went eastward into Svithjod, and sought + shipmates, that he might enter into company with those who went out a + cruising to gather property. Harald became in this way a remarkably able + man. There was a man in Svithjod at that time called Toste, one of the + most powerful and clever in the land among those who had no high name or + dignity; and he was a great warrior, who had been often in battle, and was + therefore called Skoglar-Toste. Harald Grenske came into his company, and + cruised with Toste in summer; and wherever Harald came he was well thought + of by every one. In the winter Harald, after passing two years in the + Uplands, took up his abode with Toste, and lived five years with him. + Toste had a daughter, who was both young and handsome, but she was proud + and high-minded. She was called Sigrid, and was afterwards married to the + Swedish king, Eirik the Victorious, and had a son by him, called Olaf the + Swede, who was afterwards king of Svithjod. King Eirik died in a sick-bed + at Upsala ten years after the death of Styrbjorn. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0104" id="link2H_4_0104"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 12. EARL HAKON'S FEUDS. + </h2> + <p> + Gunhild's sons levied a great army in Viken (A.D. 963), and sailed along + the land northwards, collecting people and ships on the way out of every + district. They then made known their intent, to proceed northwards with + their army against Earl Hakon in Throndhjem. When Earl Hakon heard this + news, he also collected men, and fitted out ships; and when he heard what + an overwhelming force Gunhild's sons had with them, he steered south with + his fleet to More, pillaging wherever he came, and killing many people. He + then sent the whole of the bonde army back to Throndhjem; but he himself, + with his men-at-arms, proceeded by both the districts of More and + Raumsdal, and had his spies out to the south of Stad to spy the army of + Gunhild's sons; and when he heard they were come into the Fjords, and were + waiting for a fair wind to sail northwards round Stad, Earl Hakon set out + to sea from the north side of Stad, so far that his sails could not be + seen from the land, and then sailed eastward on a line with the coast, and + came to Denmark, from whence he sailed into the Baltic, and pillaged there + during the summer. Gunhild's sons conducted their army north to + Throndhjem, and remained there the whole summer collecting the scat and + duties. But when summer was advanced they left Sigurd Slefa and Gudron + behind; and the other brothers returned eastward with the levied army they + had taken up in summer. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0105" id="link2H_4_0105"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 13. OF EARL HAKON AND GUNHILD'S SONS. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Hakon, towards harvest (A.D. 963), sailed into the Bothnian Gulf to + Helsingjaland, drew his ships up there on the beach, and took the + land-ways through Helsingjaland and Jamtaland, and so eastwards round the + dividing ridge (the Kjol, or keel of the country), and down into the + Throndhjem district. Many people streamed towards him, and he fitted out + ships. When the sons of Gunhild heard of this they got on board their + ships, and sailed out of the Fjord; and Earl Hakon came to his seat at + Hlader, and remained there all winter. The sons of Gunhild, on the other + hand, occupied More; and they and the earl attacked each other in turns, + killing each other's people. Earl Hakon kept his dominions of Throndhjem, + and was there generally in the winter; but in summer he sometimes went to + Helsingjaland, where he went on board of his ships and sailed with them + down into the Baltic, and plundered there; and sometimes he remained in + Throndhjem, and kept an army on foot, so that Gunhild's sons could get no + hold northwards of Stad. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0106" id="link2H_4_0106"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 14. SIGURD SLEFA'S MURDER. + </h2> + <p> + One summer Harald Grayskin with his troops went north to Bjarmaland, where + be forayed, and fought a great battle with the inhabitants on the banks of + the Vina (Dwina). King Harald gained the victory, killed many people, + plundered and wasted and burned far and wide in the land, and made + enormous booty. Glum Geirason tells of it thus:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "I saw the hero Harald chase + With bloody sword Bjarme's race: + They fly before him through the night, + All by their burning city's light. + On Dwina's bank, at Harald's word, + Arose the storm of spear and sword. + In such a wild war-cruise as this, + Great would he be who could bring peace." +</pre> + <p> + King Sigurd Slefa came to the Herse Klyp's house. Klyp was a son of Thord, + and a grandson of Hordakare, and was a man of power and great family. He + was not at home; but his wife Alof give a good reception to the king, and + made a great feast at which there was much drinking. Alof was a daughter + of Asbjorn, and sister to Jarnskegge, north in Yrjar. Asbjorn's brother + was called Hreidar, who was father to Styrkar, whose son was Eindride, + father of Einar Tambaskielfer. In the night the king went to bed to Alof + against her will, and then set out on his journey. The harvest thereafter, + King Harald and his brother King Sigurd Slefa went to Vors, and summoned + the bondes to a Thing. There the bondes fell on them, and would have + killed them, but they escaped and took different roads. King Harald went + to Hardanger, but King Sigurd to Alrekstader. Now when the Herse Klyp + heard of this, he and his relations assembled to attack the king; and + Vemund Volubrjot (1) was chief of their troop. Now when they came to the + house they attacked the king, and Herse Klyp, it is said, ran him through + with his sword and killed him; but instantly Klyp was killed on the spot + by Erling Gamle (A.D. 965). + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Volubrjotr.—Literally "the one who breaks the vala", that + is, breaks the skulls of witches. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0107" id="link2H_4_0107"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 15. GRJOTGARD'S FALL. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald Grafeld and his brother King Gudrod gathered together a great + army in the east country, with which they set out northwards to Throndhjem + (A.D. 968). When Earl Hakon heard of it he collected men, and set out to + More, where he plundered. There his father's brother, Grjotgard, had the + command and defence of the country on account of Gunhild's sons, and he + assembled an army by order of the kings. Earl Hakon advanced to meet him, + and gave him battle; and there fell Grjotgard and two other earls, and + many a man besides. So says Einar Skalaglam:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The helm-crown'd Hakon, brave as stout, + Again has put his foes to rout. + The bowl runs o'er with Odin's mead, (1) + That fires the skald when mighty deed + Has to be sung. Earl Hakon's sword, + In single combat, as I've heard, + Three sons of earls from this one fray + To dwell with Odin drove away." (2) +</pre> + <p> + Thereafter Earl Hakon went out to sea, and sailed outside the coast, and + came to Denmark. He went to the Danish King, Harald Gormson, and was well + received by him, and staid with him all winter (A.D. 969). At that time + there was also with the Danish king a man called Harald, a son of Knut + Gormson, and a brother's son of King Harald. He was lately come home from + a long viking cruise, on which he had gathered great riches, and therefore + he was called Gold Harald. He thought he had a good chance of coming to + the Danish kingdom. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Odin's mead, called Bodn, was the blood or mead the sons +of Brage, the god of poets, drank to inspire them.—L. +(2) To dwell with Odin,—viz. slew them.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0108" id="link2H_4_0108"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 16. KING ERLING'S FALL. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald Grafeld and his brothers proceeded northwards to Throndhjem, + where they met no opposition. They levied the scat-duties, and all other + revenues, and laid heavy penalties upon the bondes; for the kings had for + a long time received but little income from Throndhjem, because Earl Hakon + was there with many troops, and was at variance with these kings. In + autumn (A.D. 968) King Harald went south with the greater part of the + men-at-arms, but King Erlin remained behind with his men. He raised great + contributions from the bondes, and pressed severely on them; at which the + bondes murmured greatly, and submitted to their losses with impatience. In + winter they gathered together in a great force to go against King Erling, + just as he was at a feast; and they gave battle to him, and he with the + most of his men fell (A.D. 969). + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0109" id="link2H_4_0109"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 17. THE SEASONS IN NORWAY AT THIS TIME. + </h2> + <p> + While Gunhild's sons reigned in Norway the seasons were always bad, and + the longer they reigned the worse were the crops; and the bondes laid the + blame on them. They were very greedy, and used the bondes harshly. It came + at length to be so bad that fish, as well as corn, were wanting. In + Halogaland there was the greatest famine and distress; for scarcely any + corn grew, and even snow was lying, and the cattle were bound in the byres + (1) all over the country until midsummer. Eyvind Skaldaspiller describes + it in his poem, as he came outside of his house and found a thick + snowdrift at that season:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Tis midsummer, yet deep snows rest + On Odin's mother's frozen breast: + Like Laplanders, our cattle-kind + In stall or stable we must bind." +</pre> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Byres = gards or farms. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0110" id="link2H_4_0110"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 18. THE ICELANDERS AND EYVIND THE SKALD. + </h2> + <p> + Eyvind composed a poem about the people of Iceland, for which they + rewarded him by each bonde giving him three silver pennies, of full weight + and white in the fracture. And when the silver was brought together at the + Althing, the people resolved to have it purified, and made into a row of + clasps; and after the workmanship of the silver was paid, the row of + clasps was valued at fifty marks. This they sent to Eyvind; but Eyvind was + obliged to separate the clasps from each other, and sell them to buy food + for his household. But the same spring a shoal of herrings set in upon the + fishing ground beyond the coast-side, and Eyvind manned a ship's boat with + his house servants and cottars, and rowed to where the herrings were come, + and sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Now let the steed of ocean bound + O'er the North Sea with dashing sound: + Let nimble tern and screaming gull + Fly round and round—our net is full. + Fain would I know if Fortune sends + A like provision to my friends. + Welcome provision 'tis, I wot, + That the whale drives to our cook's pot." +</pre> + <p> + So entirely were his movable goods exhausted, that he was obliged to sell + his arrows to buy herrings, or other meat for his table:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Our arms and ornaments of gold + To buy us food we gladly sold: + The arrows of the bow gave we + For the bright arrows of the sea." (1) +</pre> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Herrings, from their swift darting along, are called the + arrows of the sea. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0111" id="link2H_4_0111"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + KING OLAF TRYGVASON'S SAGA. + </h2> + <p> + PRELIMINARY REMARKS. + </p> + <p> + Hitherto the narrative has been more or less fragmentary. With Olaf + Trygvason's Saga reliable history begins, and the narration is full and + connected. The story of Hakon the earl is incorporated in this saga. + </p> + <p> + Accounts of Olaf Trygvason may be found in Od the Monk's legendary saga, + in parts of "Agrip", "Historia Norvegiae", and in Thjodrek. Icelandic + works on this epoch are: + </p> + <p> + "Egla", "Eyrbyggja", "Finboga", "Floamanna", "Faereyinga", "Hallfredar + Saga", "Havardar Saga", "Are's Islendinga-bok", "Kristni Saga", + "Laxdaela", "Ljosvetninga", "Njala", "Orkneyinga", "Viga Glums Saga", and + "Viga Styrs Saga". + </p> + <p> + The skalds quoted are: Glum Geirason, Eyvind Finson, Skaldaspiller, Einar + Skalaglam, Tind Halkelson, Eyjolf Dadaskald, Hallarstein, Halfred + Vandraedaskald, Haldor Ukristne, Skule Thorsteinson, and Thord Kolbeinson. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0112" id="link2H_4_0112"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 1. OLAF TRYGVASON'S BIRTH. + </h2> + <p> + King Trygve Olafson had married a wife who was called Astrid. She was a + daughter of Eirik Bjodaskalle, a great man, who dwelt at Oprustader. But + after Trygve's death (A.D. 963) Astrid fled, and privately took with her + all the loose property she could. Her foster-father, Thorolf Lusarskeg, + followed her, and never left her; and others of her faithful followers + spied about to discover her enemies, and where they were. Astrid was + pregnant with a child of King Trygve, and she went to a lake, and + concealed herself in a holm or small island in it with a few men. Here her + child was born, and it was a boy; and water was poured over it, and it was + called Olaf after the grandfather. Astrid remained all summer here in + concealment; but when the nights became dark, and the day began to shorten + and the weather to be cold, she was obliged to take to the land, along + with Thorolf and a few other men. They did not seek for houses unless in + the night-time, when they came to them secretly; and they spoke to nobody. + One evening, towards dark, they came to Oprustader, where Astrid's father + Eirik dwelt, and privately sent a man to Eirik to tell him; and Eirik took + them to an out-house, and spread a table for them with the best of food. + When Astrid had been here a short time her travelling attendants left her, + and none remained, behind with her but two servant girls, her child Olaf, + Thorolf Lusarskeg, and his son Thorgils, who was six years old; and they + remained all winter (A.D. 964). + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0113" id="link2H_4_0113"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 2. OF GUNHILD S SONS. + </h2> + <p> + After Trygve Olafson's murder, Harald Grafeld and his brother Gudrod went + to the farm which he owned; but Astrid was gone, and they could learn no + tidings of her. A loose report came to their ears that she was pregnant to + King Trygve; but they soon went away northwards, as before related. As + soon as they met their mother Gunhild they told her all that had taken + place. She inquired particularly about Astrid, and they told her the + report they had heard; but as Gunhild's sons the same harvest and winter + after had bickerings with Earl Hakon, as before related, they did not seek + after Astrid and her son that winter. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0114" id="link2H_4_0114"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 3. ASTRID'S JOURNEY. + </h2> + <p> + The spring after (A.D. 964) Gunhild sent spies to the Uplands, and all the + way down to Viken, to spy what they could about Astrid; and her men came + back, and could only tell her that Astrid must be with her father Eirik, + and it was probable was bringing up her infant, the son of Trygve. Then + Gunhild, without delay, sent off men well furnished with arms and horses, + and in all a troop of thirty; and as their leader she sent a particular + friend of her own, a powerful man called Hakon. Her orders were to go to + Oprustader, to Eirik, and take King Trygve's son from thence, and bring + the child to her; and with these orders the men went out. Now when they + were come to the neighbourhood of Oprustader, some of Eirik's friends + observed the troop of travellers, and about the close of the day brought + him word of their approach. Eirik immediately, in the night, made + preparation for Astrid's flight, gave her good guides, and send her away + eastward to Svithjod, to his good friend Hakon Gamle, who was a powerful + man there. Long before day they departed, and towards evening they reached + a domain called Skaun. Here they saw a large mansion, towards which they + went, and begged a night's lodging. For the sake of concealment they were + clad in mean clothing. There dwelt here a bonde called Bjorn Eiterkveisa, + who was very rich, but very inhospitable. He drove them away; and + therefore, towards dark, they went to another domain close by that was + called Vidar. Thorstein was the name of the bonde; and he gave them + lodging, and took good care of them, so that they slept well, and were + well entertained. Early that morning Gunhild's men had come to Oprustader, + and inquired for Astrid and her son. As Eirik told them she was not there, + they searched the whole house, and remained till late in the day before + they got any news of Astrid. Then they rode after her the way she had + taken, and late at night they came to Bjorn Eiterkveisa in Skaun, and took + up their quarters there. Hakon asked Bjorn if he knew anything about + Astrid, and he said some people had been there in the evening wanting + lodgings; "but I drove them away, and I suppose they have gone to some of + the neighbouring houses." Thorstein's labourer was coming from the forest, + having left his work at nightfall, and called in at Bjorn's house because + it was in his way; and finding there were guests come to the house, and + learning their business, he comes to Thorstein and tells him of it. As + about a third part of the night was still remaining, Thorstein wakens his + guests and orders them in an angry voice to go about their business; but + as soon as they were out of the house upon the road, Thorstein tells them + that Gunhild's messengers were at Bjorn's house, and are upon the trace of + them. They entreat of him to help them, and he gave them a guide and some + provisions. He conducted them through a forest to a lake, in which there + was an islet overgrown with reeds. They waded out to the islet, and hid + themselves among the reeds. Early in the morning Hakon rode away from + Bjorn's into the township, and wherever he came he asked after Astrid; and + when he came to Thorstein's he asked if she had been there. He said that + some people had been there; but as soon as it was daylight they had set + off again, eastwards, to the forest. Hakon made Thorstein go along with + them, as he knew all the roads and hiding-places. Thorstein went with + them; but when they were come into the woods, he led them right across the + way Astrid had taken. They went about and about the whole day to no + purpose, as they could find no trace of her, so they turned back to tell + Gunhild the end of their travel. Astrid and her friends proceeded on their + journey, and came to Svithjod, to Hakon Gamle (the Old), where she and her + son remained a long time, and had friendly welcome. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0115" id="link2H_4_0115"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 4. HAKON'S EMBASSY TO SWEDEN. + </h2> + <p> + When Gunhild, the mother of the kings, heard that Astrid and her son Olaf + were in the kingdom of Svithjod, she again sent Hakon, with a good + attendance, eastward, to Eirik king of Sweden, with presents and messages + of friendship. The ambassadors were well received and well treated. Hakon, + after a time, disclosed his errand to the king, saying that Gunhild had + sent him with the request that the king would assist him in getting hold + of Olaf Trygvason, to conduct him to Norway, where Gunhild would bring him + up. The king gave Hakon people with him, and he rode with them to Hakon + the Old, where Hakon desired, with many friendly expressions, that Olaf + should go with him. Hakon the Old returned a friendly answer, saying that + it depended entirely upon Olaf's mother. But Astrid would on no account + listen to the proposal; and the messengers had to return as they came, and + to tell King Eirik how the matter stood. The ambassadors then prepared to + return home, and asked the king for some assistance to take the boy, + whether Hakon the Old would or not. The king gave them again some + attendants; and when they came to Hakon the Old, they again asked for the + boy, and on his refusal to deliver him they used high words and threatened + violence. But one of the slaves, Buste by name, attacked Hakon, and was + going to kill him; and they barely escaped from the thralls without a + cudgelling, and proceeded home to Norway to tell Gunhild their ill + success, and that they had only seen Olaf. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0116" id="link2H_4_0116"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 5. OF SIGURD EIRIKSON. + </h2> + <p> + Astrid had a brother called Sigurd, a son of Eirik Bjodaskalle, who had + long been abroad in Gardarike (Russia) with King Valdemar, and was there + in great consideration. Astrid had now a great inclination to travel to + her brother there. Hakon the Old gave her good attendants, and what was + needful for the journey, and she set out with some merchants. She had then + been two years (A.D. 965-966) with Hakon the Old, and Olaf was three years + of age. As they sailed out into the Baltic, they were captured by vikings + of Eistland, who made booty both of the people and goods, killing some, + and dividing others as slaves. Olaf was separated from his mother, and an + Eistland man called Klerkon got him as his share along with Thorolf and + Thorgils. Klerkon thought that Thorolf was too old for a slave, and that + there was not much work to be got out of him, so he killed him; but took + the boys with him, and sold them to a man called Klerk for a stout and + good ram. A third man, called Reas, bought Olaf for a good cloak. Reas had + a wife called Rekon, and a son by her whose name was Rekone. Olaf was long + with them, was treated well, and was much beloved by the people. Olaf was + six years in Eistland in this banishment (A.D. 987-972). + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0117" id="link2H_4_0117"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 6. OLAF IS SET FREE IN EISTLAND. + </h2> + <p> + Sigurd, the son of Eirik (Astrid's brother), came into Eistland from + Novgorod, on King Valdemar's business to collect the king's taxes and + rents. Sigurd came as a man of consequence, with many followers and great + magnificence. In the market-place he happened to observe a remarkably + handsome boy; and as he could distinguish that he was a foreigner, he + asked him his name and family. He answered him, that his name was Olaf; + that he was a son of Trygve Olafson; and Astrid, a daughter of Eirik + Bjodaskalle, was his mother. Then Sigurd knew that the boy was his + sister's son, and asked him how he came there. Olaf told him minutely all + his adventures, and Sigurd told him to follow him to the peasant Reas. + When he came there he bought both the boys, Olaf and Thorgils, and took + them with him to Holmgard. But, for the first, he made nothing known of + Olaf's relationship to him, but treated him well. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0118" id="link2H_4_0118"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 7. KLERKON KILLED BY OLAF. + </h2> + <p> + Olaf Trygvason was one day in the market-place, where there was a great + number of people. He recognized Klerkon again, who had killed his + foster-father Thorolf Lusarskeg. Olaf had a little axe in his hand, and + with it he clove Klerkon's skull down to the brain, and ran home to his + lodging, and told his friend Sigurd what he had done. Sigurd immediately + took Olaf to Queen Allogia's house, told her what had happened, and begged + her to protect the boy. She replied, that the boy appeared far too comely + to allow him to be slain; and she ordered her people to be drawn out fully + armed. In Holmgard the sacredness of peace is so respected, that it is law + there to slay whoever puts a man to death except by judgment of law; and, + according to this law and usage, the whole people stormed and sought after + the boy. It was reported that he was in the Queen's house, and that there + was a number of armed men there. When this was told to the king, he went + there with his people, but would allow no bloodshed. It was settled at + last in peace, that the king should name the fine for the murder; and the + queen paid it. Olaf remained afterwards with the queen, and was much + beloved. It is a law at Holmgard, that no man of royal descent shall stay + there without the king's permission. Sigurd therefore told the queen of + what family Olaf was, and for what reason he had come to Russia; namely, + that he could not remain with safety in his own country: and begged her to + speak to the king about it. She did so, and begged the king to help a + king's son whose fate had been so hard; and in consequence of her entreaty + the king promised to assist him, and accordingly he received Olaf into his + court, and treated him nobly, and as a king's son. Olaf was nine years old + when he came to Russia, and he remained nine years more (A.D. 978-981) + with King Valdemar. Olaf was the handsomest of men, very stout and strong, + and in all bodily exercises he excelled every Northman that ever was heard + of. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0119" id="link2H_4_0119"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 8. OF HAKON EARL OF HLADER. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Hakon, Sigurd's son, was with the Danish king, Harald Gormson, the + winter after he had fled from Norway before Gunhild's sons. During the + winter (A.D. 969) the earl had so much care and sorrow that he took to + bed, and passed many sleepless nights, and ate and drank no more than was + needful to support his strength. Then he sent a private message to his + friends north in Throndhjem, and proposed to them that they should kill + King Erling, if they had an opportunity; adding, that he would come to + them in summer. The same winter the Throndhjem people accordingly, as + before related, killed King Erling. There was great friendship between + Earl Hakon and Gold Harald, and Harald told Hakon all his intentions. He + told him that he was tired of a ship-life, and wanted to settle on the + land; and asked Hakon if he thought his brother King Harald would agree to + divide the kingdom with him if he asked it. "I think," replied Hakon, + "that the Danish king would not deny thy right; but the best way to know + is to speak to the king himself. I know for certain so much, that you will + not get a kingdom if you don't ask for it." Soon after this conversation + Gold Harald spoke to the king about the matter, in the presence of many + great men who were friends to both; and Gold Harald asked King Harald to + divide the kingdom with him in two equal parts, to which his royal birth + and the custom of the Danish monarchy gave him right. The king was highly + incensed at this demand, and said that no man had asked his father Gorm to + be king over half of Denmark, nor yet his grandfather King Hordaknut, or + Sigurd Orm, or Ragnar Lodbrok; and he was so exasperated and angry, that + nobody ventured to speak of it to him. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0120" id="link2H_4_0120"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 9. OF GOLD HARALD. + </h2> + <p> + Gold Harald was now worse off than before; for he had got no kingdom, and + had got the king's anger by proposing it. He went as usual to his friend + Hakon, and complained to him of his fate, and asked for good advice, and + if he could help him to get his share of the kingdom; saying that he would + rather try force, and the chance of war, than give it up. + </p> + <p> + Hakon advised him not to speak to any man so that this should be known; + "for," said he, "it concerns thy life: and rather consider with thyself + what thou art man enough to undertake; for to accomplish such a purpose + requires a bold and firm man, who will neither stick at good nor evil to + do that which is intended; for to take up great resolutions, and then to + lay them aside, would only end in dishonour." + </p> + <p> + Gold Harald replies—"I will so carry on what I begin, that I will + not hesitate to kill Harald with my own hands, if I can come thereby to + the kingdom he denies me, and which is mine by right." And so they + separated. + </p> + <p> + Now King Harald comes also to Earl Hakon, and tells him the demand on his + kingdom which Gold Harald had made, and also his answer, and that he would + upon no account consent to diminish his kingdom. "And if Gold Harald + persists in his demand, I will have no hesitation in having him killed; + for I will not trust him if he does not renounce it." + </p> + <p> + The earl answered,—"My thoughts are, that Harald has carried his + demand so far that he cannot now let it drop, and I expect nothing but war + in the land; and that he will be able to gather a great force, because his + father was so beloved. And then it would be a great enormity if you were + to kill your relation; for, as things now stand, all men would say that he + was innocent. But I am far from saying, or advising, that you should make + yourself a smaller king than your father Gorm was, who in many ways + enlarged, but never diminished his kingdom." + </p> + <p> + The king replies,—"What then is your advice,—if I am neither + to divide my kingdom, nor to get rid of my fright and danger?" + </p> + <p> + "Let us meet again in a few days," said Earl Hakon, "and I will then have + considered the matter well, and will give you my advice upon it." + </p> + <p> + The king then went away with his people. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0121" id="link2H_4_0121"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 10. COUNCILS HELD BY HAKON AND HARALD. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Hakon had now great reflection, and many opinions to weigh, and he + let only very few be in the house with him. In a few days King Harald came + again to the earl to speak with him, and ask if he had yet considered + fully the matter they had been talking of. + </p> + <p> + "I have," said the earl, "considered it night and day ever since, and find + it most advisable that you retain and rule over the whole of your kingdom + just as your father left it; but that you obtain for your relation Harald + another kingdom, that he also may enjoy honour and dignity." + </p> + <p> + "What kind of kingdom is that," said the king, "which I can give to + Harald, that I may possess Denmark entire?" + </p> + <p> + "It is Norway," said the earl. "The kings who are there are oppressive to + the people of the country, so that every man is against them who has tax + or service to pay." + </p> + <p> + The king replies,—"Norway is a large country, and the people fierce, + and not good to attack with a foreign army. We found that sufficiently + when Hakon defended that country; for we lost many people, and gained no + victory. Besides, Harald the son of Eirik is my foster-son, and has sat on + my knee." + </p> + <p> + The earl answers, "I have long known that you have helped Gunhild's sons + with your force, and a bad return you have got for it; but we shall get at + Norway much more easily than by fighting for it with all the Danish force. + Send a message to your foster-son Harald, Eirik's son, and offer him the + lands and fiefs which Gunhild's sons held before in Denmark. Appoint him a + meeting, and Gold Harald will soon conquer for himself a kingdom in Norway + from Harald Grafeld." + </p> + <p> + The king replies, that it would be called a bad business to deceive his + own foster-son. + </p> + <p> + "The Danes," answered the earl, "will rather say that it was better to + kill a Norwegian viking than a Danish, and your own brother's son." + </p> + <p> + They spoke so long over the matter, that they agreed on it. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0122" id="link2H_4_0122"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 11. HARALD GORMSON'S MESSAGE TO NORWAY. + </h2> + <p> + Thereafter Gold Harald had a conference with Earl Hakon; and the earl told + him he had now advanced his business so far, that there was hope a kingdom + might stand open for him in Norway. "We can then continue," said he, "our + ancient friendship, and I can be of the greatest use to you in Norway. + Take first that kingdom. King Harald is now very old, and has but one son, + and cares but little about him, as he is but the son of a concubine." + </p> + <p> + The Earl talked so long to Gold Harald that the project pleased him well; + and the king, the earl, and Gold Harald often talked over the business + together. The Danish king then sent messengers north to Norway to Harald + Grafeld, and fitted them out magnificently for their journey. They were + well received by Harald. The messengers told him that Earl Hakon was in + Denmark, but was lying dangerously sick, and almost out of his senses. + They then delivered from Harald, the Danish king, the invitation to Harald + Grafeld, his foster-son, to come to him and receive investiture of the + fiefs he and his brothers before him had formerly held in Denmark; and + appointing a meeting in Jutland. Harald Grafeld laid the matter before his + mother and other friends. Their opinions were divided. Some thought that + the expedition was not without its danger, on account of the men with whom + they had to deal; but the most were in haste to begin the journey, for at + that time there was such a famine in Norway that the kings could scarcely + feed their men-at-arms; and on this account the Fjord, on which the kings + resided, usually got the name of Hardanger (Hardacre). In Denmark, on the + other hand, there had been tolerably good crops; so that people thought + that if King Harald got fiefs, and something to rule over there they would + get some assistance. It was therefore concluded, before the messengers + returned, that Harald should travel to Denmark to the Danish king in + summer, and accept the conditions King Harald offered. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0123" id="link2H_4_0123"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 12. TREACHERY OF HARALD AND HAKON. + </h2> + <p> + Harald Grafeld went to Denmark in the summer (A.D. 969) with three + long-ships; and Herse Arinbjorn, from the Fjord district, commanded one of + them. King Harald sailed from Viken over to Limfjord in Jutland, and + landed at the narrow neck of land where the Danish king was expected. Now + when Gold Harald heard of this, he sailed there with nine ships which he + had fitted out before for a viking cruise. Earl Hakon had also his war + force on foot; namely, twelve large ships, all ready, with which he + proposed to make an expedition. When Gold Harald had departed Earl Hakon + says to the king, "Now I don't know if we are not sailing on an + expedition, and yet are to pay the penalty of not having joined it. Gold + Harald may kill Harald Grafeld, and get the kingdom of Norway; but you + must not think he will be true to you, although you do help him to so much + power, for he told me in winter that he would take your life if he could + find opportunity to do so. Now I will win Norway for you, and kill Gold + Harald, if you will promise me a good condition under you. I will be your + earl; swear an oath of fidelity to you, and, with your help, conquer all + Norway for you; hold the country under your rule; pay you the scat and + taxes; and you will be a greater king than your father, as you will have + two kingdoms under you." The king and the earl agreed upon this, and Hakon + set off to seek Gold Harald. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0124" id="link2H_4_0124"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 13. DEATH OF HARALD GRAFELD. + </h2> + <p> + Gold Harald came to the neck of land at Limfjord, and immediately + challenged Harald Grafeld to battle; and although Harald had fewer men, he + went immediately on the land, prepared for battle, and drew up his troops. + Before the lines came together Harald Grafeld urged on his men, and told + them to draw their swords. He himself advanced the foremost of the troop, + hewing down on each side. So says Glum Geirason, in Grafeld's lay:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Brave were thy words in battlefield, + Thou stainer of the snow-white shield!— + Thou gallant war-god! With thy voice + Thou couldst the dying man rejoice: + The cheer of Harald could impart + Courage and life to every heart. + While swinging high the blood-smeared sword, + By arm and voice we knew our lord." +</pre> + <p> + There fell Harald Grafeld. So says Glum Geirason:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "On Limfjord's strand, by the tide's flow, + Stern Fate has laid King Harald low; + The gallant viking-cruiser—he + Who loved the isle-encircling sea. + The generous ruler of the land + Fell at the narrow Limfjord strand. + Enticed by Hakon's cunning speech + To his death-bed on Limfjord's beach." +</pre> + <p> + The most of King Harald's men fell with him. There also fell Herse + Arinbjorn. + </p> + <p> + This happened fifteen years after the death of Hakon, Athelstan's + foster-son, and thirteen years after that of Sigurd earl of Hlader. The + priest Are Frode says that Earl Hakon was thirteen years earl over his + father's dominions in Throndhjem district before the fall of Harald + Grafeld; but, for the last six years of Harald Grafeld's life, Are Frode + says the Earl Hakon and Gunhild's sons fought against each other, and + drove each other out of the land by turns. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0125" id="link2H_4_0125"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 14. GOLD HARALD'S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + Soon after Harald Grafeld's fall, Earl Hakon came up to Gold Harald, and + the earl immediately gave battle to Harald. Hakon gained the victory, and + Harald was made prisoner; but Hakon had him immediately hanged on a + gallows. Hakon then went to the Danish king, and no doubt easily settled + with him for the killing his relative Gold Harald. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0126" id="link2H_4_0126"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 15. DIVISION OF THE COUNTRY. + </h2> + <p> + Soon after King Harald Gormson ordered a levy of men over all his kingdom, + and sailed with 600 ships (1). There were with him Earl Hakon, Harald + Grenske, a son of King Gudrod, and many other great men who had fled from + their udal estates in Norway on account of Gunhild's sons. The Danish king + sailed with his fleet from the south to Viken, where all the people of the + country surrendered to him. When he came to Tunsberg swarms of people + joined him; and King Harald gave to Earl Hakon the command of all the men + who came to him in Norway, and gave him the government over Rogaland, + Hordaland, Sogn, Fjord-district, South More, Raumsdal, and North More. + These seven districts gave King Harald to Earl Hakon to rule over, with + the same rights as Harald Harfager gave with them to his sons; only with + the difference, that Hakon should there, as well as in Throndhjem, have + the king's land-estates and land-tax, and use the king's money and goods + according to his necessities whenever there was war in the country. King + Harald also gave Harald Grenske Vingulmark, Vestfold, and Agder all the + way to Lidandisnes (the Naze), together with the title of king; and let + him have these dominions with the same rights as his family in former + times had held them, and as Harald Harfager had given with them to his + sons. Harald Grenske was then eighteen years old, and he became afterwards + a celebrated man. Harald king of Denmark returned home thereafter with all + his army. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: + (1) i.e., 720 ships, as they were counted by long hundreds, + 100=120. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0127" id="link2H_4_0127"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 16. GUNHILD'S SONS LEAVE THE COUNTRY. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Hakon proceeded northwards along the coast with his force; and when + Gunhild and her sons got the tidings they proceeded to gather troops, but + were ill off for men. Then they took the same resolution as before, to + sail out to sea with such men as would follow them away to the westward + (A.D. 969). They came first to the Orkney Islands, and remained there a + while. There were in Orkney then the Earls Hlodver. Arnfid, Ljot, and + Skule, the sons of Thorfin Hausakljufer. + </p> + <p> + Earl Hakon now brought all the country under him, and remained all winter + (A.D. 970) in Throndhjem. Einar Skalaglam speaks of his conquests in + "Vellekla":— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Norway's great watchman, Harald, now + May bind the silk snood on his brow— + Seven provinces he seized. The realm + Prospers with Hakon at the helm." +</pre> + <p> + As Hakon the earl proceeded this summer along the coast subjecting all the + people to him, he ordered that over all his dominions the temples and + sacrifices should be restored, and continued as of old. So it is said in + the "Vellekla":— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Hakon the earl, so good and wise, + Let all the ancient temples rise;— + Thor's temples raised with fostering hand + That had been ruined through the land. + His valiant champions, who were slain + On battle-fields across the main, + To Thor, the thunder-god, may tell + How for the gods all turns out well. + The hardy warrior now once more + Offers the sacrifice of gore; + The shield-bearer in Loke's game + Invokes once more great Odin's name. + The green earth gladly yields her store, + As she was wont in days of yore, + Since the brave breaker of the spears + The holy shrines again uprears. + The earl has conquered with strong hand + All that lies north of Viken land: + In battle storm, and iron rain + Hakon spreads wide his sword's domain." +</pre> + <p> + The first winter that Hakon ruled over Norway the herrings set in + everywhere through the fjords to the land, and the seasons ripened to a + good crop all that had been sown. The people, therefore, laid in seed for + the next year, and got their lands sowed, and had hope of good times. + </p> + <p> + 17. HAKON'S BATTLE WITH RAGNFRED. + </p> + <p> + King Ragnfred and King Gudrod, both sons of Gunhild and Eirik, were now + the only sons of Gunhild remaining in life. So says Glum Geirason in + Grafeld's lay:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "When in the battle's bloody strife + The sword took noble Harald's life, + Half of my fortunes with him fell: + But his two brothers, I know well, + My loss would soon repair, should they + Again in Norway bear the sway, + And to their promises should stand, + If they return to rule the land." +</pre> + <p> + Ragnfred began his course in the spring after he had been a year in the + Orkney Islands. He sailed from thence to Norway, and had with him fine + troops, and large ships. When he came to Norway he learnt that Earl Hakon + was in Throndhjem; therefore he steered northwards around Stad, and + plundered in South More. Some people submitted to him; for it often + happens, when parties of armed men scour over a country, that those who + are nearest the danger seek help where they think it may be expected. As + soon as Earl Hakon heard the news of disturbance in More, he fitted out + ships, sent the war-token through the land, made ready in all haste, and + proceeded out of the fjord. He had no difficulty in assembling men. + Ragnfred and Earl Hakon met at the north corner of More; and Hakon, who + had most men, but fewer ships, began the battle. The combat was severe, + but heaviest on Hakon's side; and as the custom then was, they fought bow + to bow, and there was a current in the sound which drove all the ships in + upon the land. The earl ordered to row with the oars to the land where + landing seemed easiest. When the ships were all grounded, the earl with + all his men left them, and drew them up so far that the enemy might not + launch them down again, and then drew up his men on a grass-field, and + challenged Ragnfred to land. Ragnfred and his men laid their vessels in + along the land, and they shot at each other a long time; but upon the land + Ragnfred would not venture: and so they separated. Ragnfred sailed with + his fleet southwards around Stad; for he was much afraid the whole forces + of the country would swarm around Hakon. Hakon, on his part, was not + inclined to try again a battle, for he thought the difference between + their ships in size was too great; so in harvest he went north to + Throndhjem, and staid there all winter (A.D. 971). King Ragnfred + consequently had all the country south of Stad at his mercy; namely, Fjord + district, Hordaland, Sogn, Rogaland; and he had many people about him all + winter. When spring approached he ordered out the people and collected a + large force. By going about the districts he got many men, ships, and + warlike stores sent as he required. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0128" id="link2H_4_0128"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 18. BATTLE BETWEEN HAKON AND RAGNFRED. + </h2> + <p> + Towards spring Earl Hakon ordered out all the men north in the country; + and got many people from Halogaland and Naumudal; so that from Bryda to + Stad he had men from all the sea-coast. People flocked to him from all the + Throndhjem district and from Raumsdal. It was said for certain that he had + men from four great districts, and that seven earls followed him, and a + matchless number of men. So it is said in the "Vellekla":— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Hakon, defender of the land, + Armed in the North his warrior-band + To Sogn's old shore his force he led, + And from all quarters thither sped + War-ships and men; and haste was made + By the young god of the sword-blade, + The hero-viking of the wave, + His wide domain from foes to save. + With shining keels seven kings sailed on + To meet this raven-feeding one. + When the clash came, the stunning sound + Was heard in Norway's farthest bound; + And sea-borne corpses, floating far, + Brought round the Naze news from the war." +</pre> + <p> + Earl Hakon sailed then with his fleet southwards around Stad; and when he + heard that King Ragnfred with his army had gone towards Sogn, he turned + there also with his men to meet him: and there Ragnfred and Hakon met. + Hakon came to the land with his ships, marked out a battle-field with + hazel branches for King Ragnfred, and took ground for his own men in it. + So it is told in the "Vellekla":— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "In the fierce battle Ragnfred then + Met the grim foe of Vindland men; + And many a hero of great name + Fell in the sharp sword's bloody game. + The wielder of fell Narve's weapon, + The conquering hero, valiant Hakon + Had laid his war-ships on the strand, + And ranged his warriors on the land." +</pre> + <p> + There was a great battle; but Earl Hakon, having by far the most people, + gained the victory. It took place on the Thinganes, where Sogn and + Hordaland meet. + </p> + <p> + King Rangfred fled to his ships, after 300 of his men had fallen. So it is + said in the "Vellekla":— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Sharp was the battle-strife, I ween,— + Deadly and close it must have been, + Before, upon the bloody plain, + Three hundred corpses of the slain + Were stretched for the black raven's prey; + And when the conquerors took their way + To the sea-shore, they had to tread + O'er piled-up heaps of foemen dead." +</pre> + <p> + After this battle King Ragnfred fled from Norway; but Earl Hakon restored + peace to the country, and allowed the great army which had followed him in + summer to return home to the north country, and he himself remained in the + south that harvest and winter (A.D. 972). + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0129" id="link2H_4_0129"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 19. EARL HAKON'S MARRIAGE. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Hakon married a girl called Thora, a daughter of the powerful Skage + Skoptason, and very beautiful she was. They had two sons, Svein and + Heming, and a daughter called Bergljot who was afterwards married to Einar + Tambaskielfer. Earl Hakon was much addicted to women, and had many + children; among others a daughter Ragnhild, whom he married to Skopte + Skagason, a brother of Thora. The Earl loved Thora so much that he held + Thora's family in higher respect than any other people, and Skopte his + brother-in-law in particular; and he gave him many great fiefs in More. + Whenever they were on a cruise together, Skopte must lay his ship nearest + to the earl's, and no other ship was allowed to come in between. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0130" id="link2H_4_0130"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 20. DEATH OF SKOPTE. + </h2> + <p> + One summer that Earl Hakon was on a cruise, there was a ship with him of + which Thorleif Spake (the Wise) was steersman. In it was also Eirik, Earl + Hakon's son, then about ten or eleven years old. Now in the evenings, as + they came into harbour, Eirik would not allow any ship but his to lie + nearest to the earl's. But when they came to the south, to More, they met + Skopte the earl's brother-in-law, with a well-manned ship; and as they + rowed towards the fleet, Skopte called out that Thorleif should move out + of the harbour to make room for him, and should go to the roadstead. Eirik + in haste took up the matter, and ordered Skopte to go himself to the + roadstead. When Earl Hakon heard that his son thought himself too great to + give place to Skopte, he called to them immediately that they should haul + out from their berth, threatening them with chastisement if they did not. + When Thorleif heard this, he ordered his men to slip their land-cable, and + they did so; and Skopte laid his vessel next to the earl's as he used to + do. When they came together, Skopte brought the earl all the news he had + gathered, and the earl communicated to Skopte all the news he had heard; + and Skopte was therefore called Tidindaskopte (the Newsman Skopte). The + winter after (A.D. 973) Eirik was with his foster-father Thorleif, and + early in spring he gathered a crew of followers, and Thorleif gave him a + boat of fifteen benches of rowers, with ship furniture, tents, and ship + provisions; and Eirik set out from the fjord, and southwards to More. + Tidindaskopte happened also to be going with a fully manned boat of + fifteen rowers' benches from one of his farms to another, and Eirik went + against him to have a battle. Skopte was slain, but Eirik granted life to + those of his men who were still on their legs. So says Eyjolf Dadaskald in + the "Banda Lay":— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "At eve the youth went out + To meet the warrior stout— + To meet stout Skopte—he + Whose war-ship roves the sea + Like force was on each side, + But in the whirling tide + The young wolf Eirik slew + Skopte, and all his crew + And he was a gallant one, + Dear to the Earl Hakon. + Up, youth of steel-hard breast— + No time hast thou to rest! + Thy ocean wings spread wide— + Speed o'er the foaming tide! + Speed on—speed on thy way! + For here thou canst not stay." +</pre> + <p> + Eirik sailed along the land and came to Denmark, and went to King Harald + Gormson, and staid with him all winter (A.D. 974). In spring the Danish + king sent him north to Norway, and gave him an earldom, and the government + of Vingulmark and Raumarike, on the same terms as the small scat-paying + kings had formerly held these domains. So says Eyjolf Dadaskald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "South through ocean's spray + His dragon flew away + To Gormson's hall renowned. + Where the bowl goes bravely round. + And the Danish king did place + This youth of noble race + Where, shield and sword in hand, + He would aye defend his land." +</pre> + <p> + Eirik became afterwards a great chief. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0131" id="link2H_4_0131"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 21. OLAF TRYGVASON'S JOURNEY FROM RUSSIA. + </h2> + <p> + All this time Olaf Trygvason was in Gardarike (Russia), and highly + esteemed by King Valdemar, and beloved by the queen. King Valdemar made + him chief over the men-at-arms whom he sent out to defend the land. So + says Hallarsteid:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The hater of the niggard band, + The chief who loves the Northman's land, + Was only twelve years old when he + His Russian war-ships put to sea. + The wain that ploughs the sea was then + Loaded with war-gear by his men— + With swords, and spears, and helms: and deep + Out to the sea his good ships sweep." +</pre> + <p> + Olaf had several battles, and was lucky as a leader of troops. He himself + kept a great many men-at-arms at his own expense out of the pay the king + gave him. Olaf was very generous to his men, and therefore very popular. + But then it came to pass, what so often happens when a foreigner is raised + to higher power and dignity than men of the country, that many envied him + because he was so favoured by the king, and also not less so by the queen. + They hinted to the king that he should take care not to make Olaf too + powerful,—"for such a man may be dangerous to you, if he were to + allow himself to be used for the purpose of doing you or your kingdom + harm; for he is extremely expert in all exercises and feats, and very + popular. We do not, indeed, know what it is he can have to talk of so + often with the queen." It was then the custom among great monarchs that + the queen should have half of the court attendants, and she supported them + at her own expense out of the scat and revenue provided for her for that + purpose. It was so also at the court of King Valdemar that the queen had + an attendance as large as the king, and they vied with each other about + the finest men, each wanting to have such in their own service. It so fell + out that the king listened to such speeches, and became somewhat silent + and blunt towards Olaf. When Olaf observed this, he told it to the queen; + and also that he had a great desire to travel to the Northern land, where + his family formerly had power and kingdoms, and where it was most likely + he would advance himself. The queen wished him a prosperous journey, and + said he would be found a brave man wherever he might be. Olaf then made + ready, went on board, and set out to sea in the Baltic. + </p> + <p> + As he was coming from the east he made the island of Borgundarholm + (Bornholm), where he landed and plundered. The country people hastened + down to the strand, and gave him battle; but Olaf gained the victory, and + a large booty. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0132" id="link2H_4_0132"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 22. OLAF TRYGVASON'S MARRIAGE. + </h2> + <p> + While Olaf lay at Borgundarholm there came on bad weather, storm, and a + heavy sea, so that his ships could not lie there; and he sailed southwards + under Vindland, where they found a good harbour. They conducted themselves + very peacefully, and remained some time. In Vindland there was then a king + called Burizleif, who had three daughters,—Geira, Gunhild, and + Astrid. The king's daughter Geira had the power and government in that + part where Olaf and his people landed, and Dixen was the name of the man + who most usually advised Queen Geira. Now when they heard that unknown + people were came to the country, who were of distinguished appearance, and + conducted themselves peaceably, Dixen repaired to them with a message from + Queen Geira, inviting the strangers to take up their winter abode with + her; for the summer was almost spent, and the weather was severe and + stormy. Now when Dixen came to the place he soon saw that the leader was a + distinguished man, both from family and personal appearance, and he told + Olaf the queen's invitation with the most kindly message. Olaf willingly + accepted the invitation, and went in harvest (A.D. 982) to Queen Geira. + They liked each other exceedingly, and Olaf courted Queen Geira; and it + was so settled that Olaf married her the same winter, and was ruler, along + with Queen Geira, over her dominions. Halfred Vandredaskald tells of these + matters in the lay he composed about King Olaf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Why should the deeds the hero did + In Bornholm and the East he hid? + His deadly weapon Olaf bold + Dyed red: why should not this be told?" +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0133" id="link2H_4_0133"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 23. EARL HAKON PAYS NO SCAT. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Hakon ruled over Norway, and paid no scat; because the Danish king + gave him all the scat revenue that belonged to the king in Norway, for the + expense and trouble he had in defending the country against Gunhild's + sons. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0134" id="link2H_4_0134"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 24. HARALD OPPOSES CHRISTIANITY. + </h2> + <p> + The Emperor Otta (Otto) was at that time in the Saxon country, and sent a + message to King Harald, the Danish king, that he must take on the true + faith and be baptized, he and all his people whom he ruled; "otherwise," + says the emperor, "we will march against him with an army." The Danish + king ordered the land defence to be fitted out, Danavirke (1) (the Danish + wall) to be well fortified, and his ships of war rigged out. He sent a + message also to Earl Hakon in Norway to come to him early in spring, and + with as many men as he could possibly raise. In spring (A.D. 975) Earl + Hakon levied an army over the whole country which was very numerous, and + with it he sailed to meet the Danish king. The king received him in the + most honourable manner. Many other chiefs also joined the Danish king with + their men, so that he had gathered a very large army. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Danavirke. The Danish work was a wall of earth, stones, + and wood, with a deep ditch in front, and a castle at every + hundred fathoms, between the rivers Eider and Slien, + constructed by Harald Blatand (Bluetooth) to oppose the + progress of Charlemagne. Some traces of it still exist. + —L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0135" id="link2H_4_0135"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 25. OLAF TRYGVASON'S WAR EXPEDITION. + </h2> + <p> + Olaf Trygvason had been all winter (A.D. 980) in Vindland, as before + related, and went the same winter to the baronies in Vindland which had + formerly been under Queen Geira, but had withdrawn themselves from + obedience and payment of taxes. There Olaf made war, killed many people, + burnt out others, took much property, and laid all of them under + subjection to him, and then went back to his castle. Early in spring Olaf + rigged out his ships and set off to sea. He sailed to Skane and made a + landing. The people of the country assembled, and gave him battle; but + King Olaf conquered, and made a great booty. He then sailed eastward to + the island of Gotland, where he captured a merchant vessel belonging to + the people of Jamtaland. They made a brave defence; but the end of it was + that Olaf cleared the deck, killed many of the men, and took all the + goods. He had a third battle in Gotland, in which he also gained the + victory, and made a great booty. So says Halfred Vandredaskald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The king, so fierce in battle-fray, + First made the Vindland men give way: + The Gotlanders must tremble next; + And Scania's shores are sorely vexed + By the sharp pelting arrow shower + The hero and his warriors pour; + And then the Jamtaland men must fly, + Scared by his well-known battle-cry." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0136" id="link2H_4_0136"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 26. OTTA AND HAKON IN BATTLE. + </h2> + <p> + The Emperor Otta assembled a great army from Saxland, Frakland, Frisland, + and Vindland. King Burizleif followed him with a large army, and in it was + his son-in-law, Olaf Trygvason. The emperor had a great body of horsemen, + and still greater of foot people, and a great army from Holstein. Harald, + the Danish king, sent Earl Hakon with the army of Northmen that followed + him southwards to Danavirke, to defend his kingdom on that side. So it is + told in the "Vellekla":— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Over the foaming salt sea spray + The Norse sea-horses took their way, + Racing across the ocean-plain + Southwards to Denmark's green domain. + The gallant chief of Hordaland + Sat at the helm with steady hand, + In casque and shield, his men to bring + From Dovre to his friend the king. + He steered his war-ships o'er the wave + To help the Danish king to save + Mordalf, who, with a gallant band + Was hastening from the Jutes' wild land, + Across the forest frontier rude, + With toil and pain through the thick wood. + Glad was the Danish king, I trow, + When he saw Hakon's galley's prow. + The monarch straightway gave command + To Hakon, with a steel-clad band, + To man the Dane-work's rampart stout, + And keep the foreign foemen out." +</pre> + <p> + The Emperor Otta came with his army from the south to Danavirke, but Earl + Hakon defended the rampart with his men. The Dane-work (Danavirke) was + constructed in this way:—Two fjords run into the land, one on each + side; and in the farthest bight of these fjords the Danes had made a great + wall of stone, turf, and timber, and dug a deep and broad ditch in front + of it, and had also built a castle over each gate of it. There was a hard + battle there, of which the "Vellekla" speaks:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Thick the storm of arrows flew, + Loud was the din, black was the view + Of close array of shield and spear + Of Vind, and Frank, and Saxon there. + But little recked our gallant men; + And loud the cry might be heard then + Of Norway's brave sea-roving son— + 'On 'gainst the foe! On! Lead us on!" +</pre> + <p> + Earl Hakon drew up his people in ranks upon all the gate-towers of the + wall, but the greater part of them he kept marching along the wall to make + a defence wheresoever an attack was threatened. Many of the emperor's + people fell without making any impression on the fortification, so the + emperor turned back without farther attempt at an assault on it. So it is + said in the "Vellekla":— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "They who the eagle's feast provide + In ranked line fought side by side, + 'Gainst lines of war-men under shields\ + Close packed together on the fields, + Earl Hakon drive by daring deeds + The Saxons to their ocean-steeds; + And the young hero saves from fall + The Danavirke—the people's wall." +</pre> + <p> + After this battle Earl Hakon went back to his ships, and intended to sail + home to Norway; but he did not get a favourable wind, and lay for some + time outside at Limafjord. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0137" id="link2H_4_0137"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 27. HARALD AND HAKON ARE BAPTIZED. + </h2> + <p> + The Emperor Otta turned back with his troops to Slesvik, collected his + ships of war, and crossed the fjord of Sle into Jutland. As soon as the + Danish king heard of this he marched his army against him, and there was a + battle, in which the emperor at last got the victory. The Danish king fled + to Limafjord and took refuge in the island Marsey. By the help of + mediators who went between the king and the emperor, a truce and a meeting + between them were agreed on. The Emperor Otta and the Danish king met upon + Marsey. There Bishop Poppo instructed King Harald in the holy faith; he + bore red hot irons in his hands, and exhibited his unscorched hands to the + king. Thereafter King Harald allowed himself to be baptized, and also the + whole Danish army. King Harald, while he was in Marsey, had sent a message + to Hakon that he should come to his succour; and the earl had just reached + the island when the king had received baptism. The king sends word to the + earl to come to him, and when they met the king forced the earl to allow + himself also to be baptized. So Earl Hakon and all the men who were with + him were baptized; and the king gave them priests and other learned men + with them, and ordered that the earl should make all the people in Norway + be baptized. On that they separated; and the earl went out to sea, there + to wait for a wind. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0138" id="link2H_4_0138"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 28. HAKON RENOUNCES CHRISTIANITY. + </h2> + <p> + When a wind came with which he thought he could get clear out to sea, he + put all the learned men on shore again, and set off to the ocean; but as + the wind came round to the south-west, and at last to west, he sailed + eastward, out through Eyrarsund, ravaging the land on both sides. He then + sailed eastward along Skane, plundering the country wherever he came. When + he got east to the skerries of East Gautland, he ran in and landed, and + made a great blood-sacrifice. There came two ravens flying which croaked + loudly; and now, thought the earl, the blood-offering has been accepted by + Odin, and he thought good luck would be with him any day he liked to go to + battle. Then he set fire to his ships, landed his men, and went over all + the country with armed hand. Earl Ottar, who ruled over Gautland, came + against him, and they held a great battle with each other; but Earl Hakon + gained the day, and Earl Ottar and a great part of his men were killed. + Earl Hakon now drove with fire and sword over both the Gautlands, until he + came into Norway; and then he proceeded by land all the way north to + Throndhjem. The "Vellekla" tells about this:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "On the silent battle-field, + In viking garb, with axe and shield, + The warrior, striding o'er the slain, + Asks of the gods 'What days will gain?' + Two ravens, flying from the east, + Come croaking to the bloody feast: + The warrior knows what they foreshow— + The days when Gautland blood will flow. + A viking-feast Earl Hakon kept, + The land with viking fury swept, + Harrying the land far from the shore + Where foray ne'er was known before. + Leaving the barren cold coast side, + He raged through Gautland far and wide,— + Led many a gold-decked viking shield + O'er many a peaceful inland field. + Bodies on bodies Odin found + Heaped high upon each battle ground: + The moor, as if by witchcraft's power, + Grows green, enriched by bloody shower. + No wonder that the gods delight + To give such luck in every fight + To Hakon's men—for he restores + Their temples on our Norway shores." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0139" id="link2H_4_0139"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 29. THE EMPEROR OTTA RETURNS HOME. + </h2> + <p> + The Emperor Otta went back to his kingdom in the Saxon land, and parted in + friendship with the Danish king. It is said that the Emperor Otta stood + godfather to Svein, King Harald's son, and gave him his name; so that he + was baptized Otta Svein. King Harald held fast by his Christianity to his + dying day. + </p> + <p> + King Burizleif went to Vindland, and his son-in-law King Olaf went with + him. This battle is related also by Halfred Vandredaskald in his song on + Olaf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "He who through the foaming surges + His white-winged ocean-coursers urges, + Hewed from the Danes, in armour dressed, + The iron bark off mail-clad breast." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0140" id="link2H_4_0140"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 30. OLAF'S JOURNEY FROM VINDLAND. + </h2> + <p> + Olaf Trygvason was three years in Vindland (A.D. 982-984) when Geira his + queen fell sick, and she died of her illness. Olaf felt his loss so great + that he had no pleasure in Vindland after it. He provided himself, + therefore, with warships, and went out again a plundering, and plundered + first in Frisland, next in Saxland, and then all the way to Flaemingjaland + (Flanders). So says Halfred Vandredaskald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Olaf's broad axe of shining steel + For the shy wolf left many a meal. + The ill-shaped Saxon corpses lay + Heaped up, the witch-wife's horses' (1) prey. + She rides by night: at pools of blood. + Where Frisland men in daylight stood, + Her horses slake their thirst, and fly + On to the field where Flemings lie. + The raven-friend in Odin's dress— + Olaf, who foes can well repress, + Left Flemish flesh for many a meal + With his broad axe of shining steel." +</pre> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Ravens were the witches' horses.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0141" id="link2H_4_0141"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 31. KING OLAF'S FORAYS. + </h2> + <p> + Thereafter Olaf Trygvason sailed to England, and ravaged wide around in + the land. He sailed all the way north to Northumberland, where he + plundered; and thence to Scotland, where he marauded far and wide. Then he + went to the Hebrides, where he fought some battles; and then southwards to + Man, where he also fought. He ravaged far around in Ireland, and thence + steered to Bretland, which he laid waste with fire and sword, and all the + district called Cumberland. He sailed westward from thence to Valland, and + marauded there. When he left the west, intending to sail to England, he + came to the islands called the Scilly Isles, lying westward from England + in the ocean. Thus tells Halfred Vandraskald of these events:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + The brave young king, who ne'er retreats, + The Englishman in England beats. + Death through Northumberland is spread + From battleaxe and broad spearhead. + Through Scotland with his spears he rides; + To Man his glancing ships he guides: + Feeding the wolves where'er he came, + The young king drove a bloody game. + The gallant bowmen in the isles + Slew foemen, who lay heaped in piles. + The Irish fled at Olaf's name— + Fled from a young king seeking fame. + In Bretland, and in Cumberland, + People against him could not stand: + Thick on the fields their corpses lay, + To ravens and howling wolves a prey." +</pre> + <p> + Olaf Trygvason had been four years on this cruise (A.D. 985-988), from the + time he left Vindland till he came to the Scilly Islands. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0142" id="link2H_4_0142"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 32. KING OLAF IS BAPTIZED. + </h2> + <p> + While Olaf Trygvason lay in the Scilly Isles he heard of a seer, or + fortune-teller, on the islands, who could tell beforehand things not yet + done, and what he foretold many believed was really fulfilled. Olaf became + curious to try this man's gift of prophecy. He therefore sent one of his + men, who was the handsomest and strongest, clothed him magnificently, and + bade him say he was the king; for Olaf was known in all countries as + handsomer, stronger, and braver than all others, although, after he had + left Russia, he retained no more of his name than that he was called Ole, + and was Russian. Now when the messenger came to the fortune-teller, and + gave himself out for the king, he got the answer, "Thou art not the king, + but I advise thee to be faithful to thy king." And more he would not say + to that man. The man returned, and told Olaf, and his desire to meet the + fortune-teller was increased; and now he had no doubt of his being really + a fortune-teller. Olaf repaired himself to him, and, entering into + conversation, asked him if he could foresee how it would go with him with + regard to his kingdom, or of any other fortune he was to have. The hermit + replies in a holy spirit of prophecy, "Thou wilt become a renowned king, + and do celebrated deeds. Many men wilt thou bring to faith and baptism, + and both to thy own and others' good; and that thou mayst have no doubt of + the truth of this answer, listen to these tokens: When thou comest to thy + ships many of thy people will conspire against thee, and then a battle + will follow in which many of thy men will fall, and thou wilt be wounded + almost to death, and carried upon a shield to thy ship; yet after seven + days thou shalt be well of thy wounds, and immediately thou shalt let + thyself be baptized." Soon after Olaf went down to his ships, where he met + some mutineers and people who would destroy him and his men. A fight took + place, and the result was what the hermit had predicted, that Olaf was + wounded, and carried upon a shield to his ship, and that his wound was + healed in seven days. Then Olaf perceived that the man had spoken truth, + that he was a true fortune-teller, and had the gift of prophecy. Olaf went + once more to the hermit, and asked particularly how he came to have such + wisdom in foreseeing things to be. The hermit replied, that the Christian + God himself let him know all that he desired; and he brought before Olaf + many great proofs of the power of the Almighty. In consequence of this + encouragement Olaf agreed to let himself be baptized, and he and all his + followers were baptized forthwith. He remained here a long time, took the + true faith, and got with him priests and other learned men. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0143" id="link2H_4_0143"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 33. OLAF MARRIES GYDA. + </h2> + <p> + In autumn (A.D. 988) Olaf sailed from Scilly to England, where he put into + a harbour, but proceeded in a friendly way; for England was Christian, and + he himself had become Christian. At this time a summons to a Thing went + through the country, that all men should come to hold a Thing. Now when + the Thing was assembled a queen called Gyda came to it, a sister of Olaf + Kvaran, who was king of Dublin in Ireland. She had been married to a great + earl in England, and after his death she was at the head of his dominions. + In her territory there was a man called Alfvine, who was a great champion + and single-combat man. He had paid his addresses to her; but she gave for + answer, that she herself would choose whom of the men in her dominions she + would take in marriage; and on that account the Thing was assembled, that + she might choose a husband. Alfvine came there dressed out in his best + clothes, and there were many well-dressed men at the meeting. Olaf had + come there also; but had on his bad-weather clothes, and a coarse + over-garment, and stood with his people apart from the rest of the crowd. + Gyda went round and looked at each, to see if any appeared to her a + suitable man. Now when she came to where Olaf stood she looked at him + straight in the face, and asked "what sort of man he was?" + </p> + <p> + He said, "I am called Ole; and I am a stranger here." + </p> + <p> + Gyda replies, "Wilt thou have me if I choose thee?" + </p> + <p> + "I will not say no to that," answered he; and he asked what her name was, + and her family, and descent. + </p> + <p> + "I am called Gyda," said she; "and am daughter of the king of Ireland, and + was married in this country to an earl who ruled over this territory. + Since his death I have ruled over it, and many have courted me, but none + to whom I would choose to be married." + </p> + <p> + She was a young and handsome woman. They afterwards talked over the matter + together, and agreed, and Olaf and Gyda were betrothed. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0144" id="link2H_4_0144"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 34. KING OLAF AND ALFVINE'S DUEL. + </h2> + <p> + Alfvine was very ill pleased with this. It was the custom then in England, + if two strove for anything, to settle the matter by single combat (1); and + now Alfvine challenges Olaf Trygvason to fight about this business. The + time and place for the combat were settled, and that each should have + twelve men with him. When they met, Olaf told his men to do exactly as + they saw him do. He had a large axe; and when Alfvine was going to cut at + him with his sword he hewed away the sword out of his hand, and with the + next blow struck down Alfvine himself. He then bound him fast. It went in + the same way with all Alfvine's men. They were beaten down, bound, and + carried to Olaf's lodging. Thereupon he ordered Alfvine to quit the + country, and never appear in it again; and Olaf took all his property. + Olaf in this way got Gyda in marriage, and lived sometimes in England, and + sometimes in Ireland. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Holm-gang: so called because the combatants went to a holm + or uninhabited isle to fight in Norway.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0145" id="link2H_4_0145"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 35. KING OLAF GETS HIS DOG VIGE. + </h2> + <p> + While Olaf was in Ireland he was once on an expedition which went by sea. + As they required to make a foray for provisions on the coast, some of his + men landed, and drove down a large herd of cattle to the strand. Now a + peasant came up, and entreated Olaf to give him back the cows that + belonged to him. Olaf told him to take his cows, if he could distinguish + them; "but don't delay our march." The peasant had with him a large + house-dog, which he put in among the herd of cattle, in which many hundred + head of beasts were driven together. The dog ran into the herd, and drove + out exactly the number which the peasant had said he wanted; and all were + marked with the same mark, which showed that the dog knew the right + beasts, and was very sagacious. Olaf then asked the peasant if he would + sell him the dog. "I would rather give him to you," said the peasant. Olaf + immediately presented him with a gold ring in return, and promised him his + friendship in future. This dog was called Vige, and was the very best of + dogs, and Olaf owned him long afterwards. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0146" id="link2H_4_0146"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 36. HARALD GORMSON SAILS AGAINST ICELAND. + </h2> + <p> + The Danish king, Harald Gormson, heard that Earl Hakon had thrown off + Christianity, and had plundered far and wide in the Danish land. The + Danish king levied an army, with which he went to Norway; and when he came + to the country which Earl Hakon had to rule over he laid waste the whole + land, and came with his fleet to some islands called Solunder. Only five + houses were left standing in Laeradal; but all the people fled up to the + mountains, and into the forest, taking with them all the moveable goods + they could carry with them. Then the Danish king proposed to sail with his + fleet to Iceland, to avenge the mockery and scorn all the Icelanders had + shown towards him; for they had made a law in Iceland, that they should + make as many lampoons against the Danish king as there were headlands in + his country; and the reason was, because a vessel which belonged to + certain Icelanders was stranded in Denmark, and the Danes took all the + property, and called it wreck. One of the king's bailiffs called Birger + was to blame for this; but the lampoons were made against both. In the + lampoons were the following lines:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The gallant Harald in the field + Between his legs lets drop his shield; + Into a pony he was changed. + And kicked his shield, and safely ranged. + And Birger, he who dwells in halls + For safety built with four stone walls, + That these might be a worthy pair, + Was changed into a pony mare." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0147" id="link2H_4_0147"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 37. HARALD SENDS A WARLOCK TO ICELAND. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald told a warlock to hie to Iceland in some altered shape, and to + try what he could learn there to tell him: and he set out in the shape of + a whale. And when he came near to the land he went to the west side of + Iceland, north around the land, where he saw all the mountains and hills + full of guardian-spirits, some great, some small. When he came to + Vapnafjord he went in towards the land, intending to go on shore; but a + huge dragon rushed down the dale against him with a train of serpents, + paddocks, and toads, that blew poison towards him. Then he turned to go + westward around the land as far as Eyjafjord, and he went into the fjord. + Then a bird flew against him, which was so great that its wings stretched + over the mountains on either side of the fjord, and many birds, great and + small, with it. Then he swam farther west, and then south into + Breidafjord. When he came into the fjord a large grey bull ran against + him, wading into the sea, and bellowing fearfully, and he was followed by + a crowd of land-spirits. From thence he went round by Reykjanes, and + wanted to land at Vikarsskeid, but there came down a hill-giant against + him with an iron staff in his hands. He was a head higher than the + mountains, and many other giants followed him. He then swam eastward along + the land, and there was nothing to see, he said, but sand and vast + deserts, and, without the skerries, high-breaking surf; and the ocean + between the countries was so wide that a long-ship could not cross it. At + that time Brodhelge dwelt in Vapnafjord, Eyjolf Valgerdson in Eyjafjord, + Thord Geller in Breidafjord, and Thorod Gode in Olfus. Then the Danish + king turned about with his fleet, and sailed back to Denmark. + </p> + <p> + Hakon the earl settled habitations again in the country that had been laid + waste, and paid no scat as long as he lived to Denmark. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0148" id="link2H_4_0148"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 38. HARALD GORMSON'S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + Svein, King Harald's son, who afterwards was called Tjuguskeg (forked + beard), asked his father King Harald for a part of his kingdom; but now, + as before, Harald would not listen to dividing the Danish dominions, and + giving him a kingdom. Svein collected ships of war, and gave out that he + was going on a viking cruise; but when all his men were assembled, and the + Jomsborg viking Palnatoke had come to his assistance he ran into Sealand + to Isafjord, where his father had been for some time with his ships ready + to proceed on an expedition. Svein instantly gave battle, and the combat + was severe. So many people flew to assist King Harald, that Svein was + overpowered by numbers, and fled. But King Harald received a wound which + ended in his death: and Svein was chosen King of Denmark. At this time + Sigvalde was earl over Jomsborg in Vindland. He was a son of King + Strutharald, who had ruled over Skane. Heming, and Thorkel the Tall, were + Sigvalde's brothers. Bue the Thick from Bornholm, and Sigurd his brother, + were also chiefs among the Jomsborg vikings: and also Vagn, a son of Ake + and Thorgunna, and a sister's son of Bue and Sigurd. Earl Sigvalde had + taken King Svein prisoner, and carried him to Vindland, to Jomsborg, where + he had forced him to make peace with Burizleif, the king of the Vinds, and + to take him as the peace-maker between them. Earl Sigvalde was married to + Astrid, a daughter of King Burizleif; and told King Svein that if he did + not accept of his terms, he would deliver him into the hands of the Vinds. + The king knew that they would torture him to death, and therefore agreed + to accept the earl's mediation. The earl delivered this judgment between + them—that King Svein should marry Gunhild, King Burizleif's + daughter; and King Burizleif again Thyre, a daughter of Harald, and King + Svein's sister; but that each party should retain their own dominions, and + there should be peace between the countries. Then King Svein returned home + to Denmark with his wife Gunhild. Their sons were Harald and Knut (Canute) + the Great. At that time the Danes threatened much to bring an army into + Norway against Earl Hakon. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0149" id="link2H_4_0149"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 39. VOW OF THE JOMSBORG VIKINGS. + </h2> + <p> + King Svein made a magnificent feast, to which he invited all the chiefs in + his dominions; for he would give the succession-feast, or the + heirship-ale, after his father Harald. A short time before, Strutharald in + Skane, and Vesete in Bornholm, father to Bue the Thick and to Sigurd, had + died; and King Svein sent word to the Jomsborg vikings that Earl Sigvalde + and Bue, and their brothers, should come to him, and drink the funeral-ale + for their fathers in the same feast the king was giving. The Jomsborg + vikings came to the festival with their bravest men, forty ships of them + from Vindland, and twenty ships from Skane. Great was the multitude of + people assembled. The first day of the feast, before King Svein went up + into his father's high-seat, he drank the bowl to his father's memory, and + made the solemn vow, that before three winters were past he would go over + with his army to England, and either kill King Adalrad (Ethelred), or + chase him out of the country. This heirship bowl all who were at the feast + drank. Thereafter for the chiefs of the Jomsborg vikings was filled and + drunk the largest horn to be found, and of the strongest drink. When that + bowl was emptied, all men drank Christ's health; and again the fullest + measure and the strongest drink were handed to the Jomsborg vikings. The + third bowl was to the memory of Saint Michael, which was drunk by all. + Thereafter Earl Sigvalde emptied a remembrance bowl to his father's + honour, and made the solemn vow, that before three winters came to an end + he would go to Norway, and either kill Earl Hakon, or chase him out of the + country. Thereupon Thorkel the Tall, his brother, made a solemn vow to + follow his brother Sigvalde to Norway, and not flinch from the battle so + long as Sigvalde would fight there. Then Bue the Thick vowed to follow + them to Norway, and not flinch so long as the other Jomsborg vikings + fought. At last Vagn Akason vowed that he would go with them to Norway, + and not return until he had slain Thorkel Leira, and gone to bed to his + daughter Ingebjorg without her friends' consent. Many other chiefs made + solemn vows about different things. Thus was the heirship-ale drunk that + day, but the next morning, when the Jomsborg vikings had slept off their + drink, they thought they had spoken more than enough. They held a meeting + to consult how they should proceed with their undertaking, and they + determined to fit out as speedily as possible for the expedition; and + without delay ships and men-at-arms were prepared, and the news spread + quickly. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0150" id="link2H_4_0150"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 40. EIRIK AND HAKON MAKE A WAR LEVY. + </h2> + <p> + When Earl Eirik, the son of Hakon, who at that time was in Raumarike, + heard the tidings, he immediately gathered troops, and went to the + Uplands, and thence over the mountains to Throndhjem, and joined his + father Earl Hakon. Thord Kolbeinson speaks of this in the lay of Eirik:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "News from the south are flying round; + The bonde comes with look profound, + Bad news of bloody battles bringing, + Of steel-clad men, of weapons ringing. + I hear that in the Danish land + Long-sided ships slide down the strand, + And, floating with the rising tide, + The ocean-coursers soon will ride." +</pre> + <p> + The earls Hakon and Eirik had war-arrows split up and sent round the + Throndhjem country; and despatched messages to both the Mores, North More + and South More, and to Raumsdal, and also north to Naumudal and + Halogaland. They summoned all the country to provide both men and ships. + So it is said in Eirik's lay: + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The skald must now a war-song raise, + The gallant active youth must praise, + Who o'er the ocean's field spreads forth + Ships, cutters, boats, from the far north. + His mighty fleet comes sailing by,— + The people run to see them glide, + Mast after mast, by the coast-side." +</pre> + <p> + Earl Hakon set out immediately to the south, to More, to reconnoitre and + gather people; and Earl Eirik gathered an army from the north to follow. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0151" id="link2H_4_0151"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 41. EXPEDITION OF THE JOMSBORG VIKINGS. + </h2> + <p> + The Jomsborg vikings assembled their fleet in Limafjord, from whence they + went to sea with sixty sail of vessels. When they came under the coast of + Agder, they steered northwards to Rogaland with their fleet, and began to + plunder when they came into the earl's territory; and so they sailed north + along the coast, plundering and burning. A man, by name Geirmund, sailed + in a light boat with a few men northwards to More, and there he fell in + with Earl Hakon, stood before his dinner table, and told the earl the + tidings of an army from Denmark having come to the south end of the land. + The earl asked if he had any certainty of it. Then Geirmund stretched + forth one arm, from which the hand was cut off, and said, "Here is the + token that the enemy is in the land." Then the earl questioned him + particularly about this army. Geirmund says it consists of Jomsborg + vikings, who have killed many people, and plundered all around. "And + hastily and hotly they pushed on," says he "and I expect it will not be + long before they are upon you." On this the earl rode into every fjord, + going in along the one side of the land and out at the other, collecting + men; and thus he drove along night and day. He sent spies out upon the + upper ridges, and also southwards into the Fjords; and he proceeded north + to meet Eirik with his men. This appears from Eirik's lay:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The earl, well skilled in war to speed + O'er the wild wave the viking-steed, + Now launched the high stems from the shore, + Which death to Sigvalde's vikings bore. + Rollers beneath the ships' keels crash, + Oar-blades loud in the grey sea splash, + And they who give the ravens food + Row fearless through the curling flood." +</pre> + <p> + Eirik hastened southwards with his forces the shortest way he could. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0152" id="link2H_4_0152"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 42. OF THE JOMSBORG VIKINGS. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Sigvalde steered with his fleet northwards around Stad, and came to + the land at the Herey Isles. Although the vikings fell in with the country + people, the people never told the truth about what the earl was doing; and + the vikings went on pillaging and laying waste. They laid to their vessels + at the outer end of Hod Island, landed, plundered, and drove both men and + cattle down to the ships, killing all the men able to bear arms. + </p> + <p> + As they were going back to their ships, came a bonde, walking near to + Bue's troop, who said to them, "Ye are not doing like true warriors, to be + driving cows and calves down to the strand, while ye should be giving + chase to the bear, since ye are coming near to the bear's den." + </p> + <p> + "What says the old man?" asked some. "Can he tell us anything about Earl + Hakon?" + </p> + <p> + The peasant replies, "The earl went yesterday into the Hjorundarfjord with + one or two ships, certainly not more than three, and then he had no news + about you." + </p> + <p> + Bue ran now with his people in all haste down to the ships, leaving all + the booty behind. Bue said, "Let us avail ourselves now of this news we + have got of the earl, and be the first to the victory." When they came to + their ships they rode off from the land. Earl Sigvalde called to them, and + asked what they were about. They replied, "The earl is in the fjord;" on + which Earl Sigvalde with the whole fleet set off, and rowed north about + the island Hod. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0153" id="link2H_4_0153"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 43. BATTLE WITH THE JOMSBORG VIKINGS. + </h2> + <p> + The earls Hakon and Eirik lay in Halkelsvik, where all their forces were + assembled. They had 150 ships, and they had heard that the Jomsborg + vikings had come in from sea, and lay at the island Hod; and they, in + consequence, rowed out to seek them. When they reached a place called + Hjorungavag they met each other, and both sides drew up their ships in + line for an attack. Earl Sigvalde's banner was displayed in the midst of + his army, and right against it Earl Hakon arranged his force for attack. + Earl Sigvalde himself had 20 ships, but Earl Hakon had 60. In Earl's army + were these chiefs,—Thorer Hjort from Halogaland, and Styrkar from + Gimsar. In the wing of the opposite array of the Jomsborg vikings was Bue + the Thick, and his brother Sigurd, with 20 ships. Against him Earl Eirik + laid himself with 60 ships; and with him were these chiefs,—Gudbrand + Hvite from the Uplands, and Thorkel Leira from Viken. In the other wing of + the Jomsborg vikings' array was Vagn Akason with 20 ships; and against him + stood Svein the son of Hakon, in whose division was Skegge of Yrjar at + Uphaug, and Rognvald of Aervik at Stad, with 60 ships. It is told in the + Eirik's lay thus:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The bonde's ships along the coast + Sailed on to meet the foemen's host; + The stout earl's ships, with eagle flight, + Rushed on the Danes in bloody fight. + The Danish ships, of court-men full, + Were cleared of men,—and many a hull + Was driving empty on the main, + With the warm corpses of the slain." +</pre> + <p> + Eyvind Skaldaspiller says also in the "Haleygja-tal":— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Twas at the peep of day,— + Our brave earl led the way; + His ocean horses bounding— + His war-horns loudly sounding! + No joyful morn arose + For Yngve Frey's base foes + These Christian island-men + Wished themselves home again." +</pre> + <p> + Then the fleets came together, and one of the sharpest of conflicts began. + Many fell on both sides, but the most by far on Hakon's side; for the + Jomsborg vikings fought desperately, sharply, and murderously, and shot + right through the shields. So many spears were thrown against Earl Hakon + that his armour was altogether split asunder, and he threw it off. So says + Tind Halkelson:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The ring-linked coat of strongest mail + Could not withstand the iron hail, + Though sewed with care and elbow bent, + By Norn (1), on its strength intent. + The fire of battle raged around,— + Odin's steel shirt flew all unbound! + The earl his ring-mail from him flung, + Its steel rings on the wet deck rung; + Part of it fell into the sea,— + A part was kept, a proof to be + How sharp and thick the arrow-flight + Among the sea-steeds in this fight." +</pre> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Norn, one of the Fates, stands here for women, whose + business it was to sew the rings of iron upon the cloth + which made these ring-mail coats or shirts. The needles, + although some of them were of gold, appear to have been + without eyes, and used like shoemaker's awls.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0154" id="link2H_4_0154"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 44. EARL SIGVALDE'S FLIGHT. + </h2> + <p> + The Jomsborg vikings had larger and higher-sided ships; and both parties + fought desperately. Vagn Akason laid his ship on board of Svein Earl + Hakon's son's ship, and Svein allowed his ship to give way, and was on the + point of flying. Then Earl Eirik came up, and laid his ship alongside of + Vagn, and then Vagn gave way, and the ships came to lie in the same + position as before. Thereupon Eirik goes to the other wing, which had gone + back a little, and Bue had cut the ropes, intending to pursue them. Then + Eirik laid himself, board to board, alongside of Bue's ship, and there was + a severe combat hand to hand. Two or three of Eirik's ships then laid + themselves upon Bue's single vessel. A thunder-storm came on at this + moment, and such a heavy hail-storm that every hailstone weighed a + pennyweight. The Earl Sigvalde cut his cable, turned his ship round, and + took flight. Vagn Akason called to him not to fly; but as Earl Sigvalde + paid no attention to what he said, Vagn threw his spear at him, and hit + the man at the helm. Earl Sigvalde rowed away with 35 ships, leaving 25 of + his fleet behind. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0155" id="link2H_4_0155"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 45. BUE THROWS HIMSELF OVERBOARD. + </h2> + <p> + Then Earl Hakon laid his ship on the other side of Bue's ship, and now + came heavy blows on Bue's men. Vigfus, a son of Vigaglum, took up an anvil + with a sharp end, which lay upon the deck, and on which a man had welded + the hilt to his sword just before, and being a very strong man cast the + anvil with both hands at the head of Aslak Holmskalle, and the end of it + went into his brains. Before this no weapon could wound this Aslak, who + was Bue's foster-brother, and forecastle commander, although he could + wound right and left. Another man among the strongest and bravest was + Havard Hoggande. In this attack Eirik's men boarded Bue's ship, and went + aft to the quarter-deck where Bue stood. There Thorstein Midlang cut at + Bue across his nose, so that the nosepiece of his helmet was cut in two, + and he got a great wound; but Bue, in turn, cut at Thorstein's side, so + that the sword cut the man through. Then Bue lifted up two chests full of + gold, and called aloud, "Overboard all Bue s men," and threw himself + overboard with his two chests. Many of his people sprang overboard with + him. Some fell in the ship, for it was of no use to call for quarter. + Bue's ship was cleared of people from stem to stern, and afterwards all + the others, the one after the other. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0156" id="link2H_4_0156"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 46. VIKINGS BOUND TOGETHER IN ONE CHAIN. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Eirik then laid himself alongside of Vagn's ship, and there was a + brave defence; but at last this ship too was cleared, and Vagn and thirty + men were taken prisoners, and bound, and brought to land. Then came up + Thorkel Leira, and said, "Thou madest a solemn vow, Vagn, to kill me, but + now it seems more likely that I will kill thee." Vagn and his men sat all + upon a log of wood together. Thorkel had an axe in his hands, with which + he cut at him who sat outmost on the log. Vagn and the other prisoners + were bound so that a rope was fastened on their feet, but they had their + hands free. One of them said, "I will stick this cloak-pin that I have in + my hand into the earth, if it be so that I know anything, after my head is + cut off." His head was cut off, but the cloak-pin fell from his hand. + There sat also a very handsome man with long hair, who twisted his hair + over his head, put out his neck, and said, "Don't make my hair bloody." A + man took the hair in his hands and held it fast. Thorkel hewed with his + axe; but the viking twitched his head so strongly that he who was holding + his hair fell forwards, and the axe cut off both his hands, and stuck fast + in the earth. Then Earl Eirik came up, and asked, "Who is that handsome + man?" + </p> + <p> + He replies, "I am called Sigurd, and am Bue's son. But are all the + Jomsborg vikings dead?" + </p> + <p> + Eirik says, "Thou art certainly Boe's son. Wilt thou now take life and + peace?" + </p> + <p> + "That depends," says he, "upon who it is that offers it." + </p> + <p> + "He offers who has the power to do it—Earl Eirik." + </p> + <p> + "That will I," says he, "from his hands." And now the rope was loosened + from him. + </p> + <p> + Then said Thorkel Leira, "Although thou should give all these men life and + peace, earl, Vagn Akason shall never come from this with life." And he ran + at him with uplifted axe; but the viking Skarde swung himself in the rope, + and let himself fall just before Thorkel's feet, so that Thorkel .ell over + him, and Vagn caught the axe and gave Thorkel a death-wound. Then said the + earl, "Vagn, wilt thou accept life?" + </p> + <p> + "That I will," says he, "if you give it to all of us." + </p> + <p> + "Loose them from the rope," said the earl, and it was done. Eighteen were + killed, and twelve got their lives. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0157" id="link2H_4_0157"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 47. DEATH OF GISSUR OF VALDERS. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Hakon, and many with him, were sitting upon a piece of wood, and a + bow-string twanged from Bue's ship, and the arrow struck Gissur from + Valders, who was sitting next the earl, and was clothed splendidly. + Thereupon the people went on board, and found Havard Hoggande standing on + his knees at the ship's railing, for his feet had been cut off (1), and he + had a bow in his hand. When they came on board the ship Havard asked, "Who + fell by that shaft?" + </p> + <p> + They answered, "A man called Gissur." + </p> + <p> + "Then my luck was less than I thought," said he. + </p> + <p> + "Great enough was the misfortune," replied they; "but thou shalt not make + it greater." And they killed him on the spot. + </p> + <p> + The dead were then ransacked, and the booty brought all together to be + divided; and there were twenty-five ships of the Jomsborg vikings in the + booty. So says Tind: + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Many a viking's body lay + Dead on the deck this bloody day, + Before they cut their sun-dried ropes, + And in quick flight put all their hopes. + He whom the ravens know afar + Cleared five-and-twenty ships of war: + A proof that in the furious fight + None can withstand the Norsemen's might." +</pre> + <p> + Then the army dispersed. Earl Hakon went to Throndhjem, and was much + displeased that Earl Eirik had given quarter to Vagn Akason. It was said + that at this battle Earl Hakon had sacrificed for victory his son, young + Erling, to the gods; and instantly came the hailstorm, and the defeat and + slaughter of the Jomsborg vikings. + </p> + <p> + Earl Eirik went to the Uplands, and eastward by that route to his own + kingdom, taking Vagn Akason with him. Earl Eirik married Vagn to + Ingebjorg, a daughter of Thorkel Leira, and gave him a good ship of war + and all belonging to it, and a crew; and they parted the best of friends. + Then Vagn went home south to Denmark, and became afterwards a man of great + consideration, and many great people are descended from him. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) This traditionary tale of a warrior fighting on his knees + after his legs were cut off, appears to have been a popular + idea among the Northmen, and is related by their descendants + in the ballad o. Chevy Chase.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0158" id="link2H_4_0158"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 48. KING HARALD GRENSKE'S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + Harald Grenske, as before related, was king in Vestfold, and was married + to Asta, a daughter of Gudbrand Kula. One summer (A.D. 994) Harald Grenske + made an expedition to the Baltic to gather property, and he came to + Svithjod. Olaf the Swede was king there, a son of Eirik the Victorious, + and Sigrid, a daughter of Skoglartoste. Sigrid was then a widow, and had + many and great estates in Svithjod. When she heard that her foster-brother + was come to the country a short distance from her, she sent men to him to + invite him to a feast. He did not neglect the invitation, but came to her + with a great attendance of his followers, and was received in the most + friendly way. He and the queen sat in the high-seat, and drank together + towards the evening, and all his men were entertained in the most + hospitable manner. At night, when the king went to rest, a bed was put up + for him with a hanging of fine linen around it, and with costly + bedclothes; but in the lodging-house there were few men. When the king was + undressed, and had gone to bed, the queen came to him, filled a bowl + herself for him to drink, and was very gay, and pressed to drink. The king + was drunk above measure, and, indeed, so were they both. Then he slept, + and the queen went away, and laid herself down also. Sigrid was a woman of + the greatest understanding, and clever in many things. In the morning + there was also the most excellent entertainment; but then it went on as + usual when people have drunk too much, that next day they take care not to + exceed. The queen was very gay, and she and the king talked of many things + with each other; among other things she valued her property, and the + dominions she had in Svithjod, as nothing less than his property in + Norway. With that observation the king was nowise pleased, and he found no + pleasure in anything after that, but made himself ready for his journey in + an ill humor. On the other hand, the queen was remarkably gay, and made + him many presents, and followed him out to the road. Now Harald returned + about harvest to Norway, and was at home all winter; but was very silent + and cast down. In summer he went once more to the Baltic with his ships, + and steered to Svithjod. He sent a message to Queen Sigrid that he wished + to have a meeting with her and she rode down to meet him. They talked + together and he soon brought out the proposal that she should marry him. + She replied, that this was foolish talk for him, who was so well married + already that he might think himself well off. Harald says, "Asta is a good + and clever woman; but she is not so well born as I am." Sigrid replies, + "It may be that thou art of higher birth, but I think she is now pregnant + with both your fortunes." They exchanged but few words more before the + queen rode away. King Harald was now depressed in mind, and prepared + himself again to ride up the country to meet Queen Sigrid. Many of his + people dissuaded him; but nevertheless he set off with a great attendance, + and came to the house in which the queen dwelt. The same evening came + another king, called Vissavald, from Gardarike (Russia), likewise to pay + his addresses to Queen Sigrid. Lodging was given to both the kings, and to + all their people, in a great old room of an out-building, and all the + furniture was of the same character; but there was no want of drink in the + evening, and that so strong that all were drunk, and the watch, both + inside and outside, fell fast asleep. Then Queen Sigrid ordered an attack + on them in the night, both with fire and sword. The house was burnt, with + all who were in it and those who slipped out were put to the sword. Sigrid + said that she would make these small kings tired of coming to court her. + She was afterwards called Sigrid the Haughty (Storrada). + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0159" id="link2H_4_0159"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 49. BIRTH OF OLAF, SON OF HARALD GRENSKE. + </h2> + <p> + This happened the winter after the battle of the Jomsborg vikings at + Hjorungavag. When Harald went up the country after Sigrid, he left Hrane + behind with the ships to look after the men. Now when Hrane heard that + Harald was cut off, he returned to Norway the shortest way he could, and + told the news. He repaired first to Asta, and related to her all that had + happened on the journey, and also on what errand Harald had visited Queen + Sigrid. When Asta got these tidings she set off directly to her father in + the Uplands, who received her well; but both were enraged at the design + which had been laid in Svithjod, and that King Harald had intended to set + her in a single condition. In summer (A.D. 995) Asta, Gudbrand's daughter, + was confined, and had a boy child, who had water poured over him, and was + called Olaf. Hrane himself poured water over him, and the child was + brought up at first in the house of Gudbrand and his mother Asta. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0160" id="link2H_4_0160"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 50. ABOUT EARL HAKON. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Hakon ruled over the whole outer part of Norway that lies on the sea, + and had thus sixteen districts under his sway. The arrangement introduced + by Harald Harfager, that there should be an earl in each district, was + afterward continued for a long time; and thus Earl Hakon had sixteen earls + under him. So says the "Vellekla":— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Who before has ever known + Sixteen earls subdued by one? + Who has seen all Norway's land + Conquered by one brave hero's hand? + It will be long in memory held, + How Hakon ruled by sword and shield. + When tales at the viking's mast go round, + His praise will every mouth resound." +</pre> + <p> + While Earl Hakon ruled over Norway there were good crops in the land, and + peace was well preserved in the country among the bondes. The Earl, for + the greater part of his lifetime, was therefore much beloved by the + bondes; but it happened, in the longer course of time, that the earl + became very intemperate in his intercourse with women, and even carried it + so far that he made the daughters of people of consideration be carried + away and brought home to him; and after keeping them a week or two as + concubines, he sent them home. He drew upon himself the indignation of me + relations of these girls; and the bondes began to murmur loudly, as the + Throndhjem people have the custom of doing when anything goes against + their judgment. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0161" id="link2H_4_0161"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 51. THORER KLAKKA'S JOURNEY. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Hakon, in the mean time, hears some whisper that to the westward, + over the Nor.h sea, was a man called Ole, who was looked upon as a king. + From the conversation of some people, he fell upon the suspicion that he + must be of the royal race of Norway. It was, indeed, said that this Ole + was from Russia; but the earl had heard that Trygve Olafson had had a son + called Olaf, who in his infancy had gone east to Gardarike, and had been + brought up by King Valdemar. The earl had carefully inquired about this + man, and had his suspicion that he must be the same person who had now + come to these western countries. The earl had a very good friend called + Thorer Klakka, who had been long upon viking expeditions, sometimes also + upon merchant voyages; so that he was well acquainted all around. This + Thorer Earl Hakon sends over the North sea, and told him to make a + merchant voyage to Dublin, many were in the habit of doing, and carefully + to discover who this Ole was. Provided he got any certainty that he was + Olaf Trygvason, or any other of the Norwegian royal race, then Thorer + should endeavor to ensnare him by some deceit, and bring him into the + earl's power. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0162" id="link2H_4_0162"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 52. OLAF TRYGVASON COMES TO NORWAY. + </h2> + <p> + On this Thorer sails westward to Ireland, and hears that Ole is in Dublin + with his wife's father King Olaf Kvaran. Thorer, who was a plausible man, + immediately got acquainted with Ole; and as they often met, and had long + conversations together, Ole began to inquire about news from Norway, and + above all of the Upland kings and great people,—which of them were + in life, and what dominations they now had. He asked also about Earl + Hakon, and if he was much liked in the country. Thorer replies, that the + earl is such a powerful man that no one dares to speak otherwise than he + would like; but that comes from there being nobody else in the country to + look to. "Yet, to say the truth, I know it to be the mind of many brave + men, and of whole communities, that they would much rather see a king of + Harald Harfager's race come to the kingdom. But we know of no one suited + for this, especially now that it is proved how vain every attack on Earl + Hakon must be." As they often talked together in the same strain, Olaf + disclosed to Thorer his name and family, and asked him his opinion, and + whether he thought the bondes would take him for their king if he were to + appear in Norway. Thorer encouraged him very eagerly to the enterprise, + and praised him and his talents highly. Then Olaf's inclination to go to + the heritage of his ancestors became strong. Olaf sailed accordingly, + accompanied by Thorer, with five ships; first to the Hebrides, and from + thence to the Orkneys. At that time Earl Sigurd, Hlodver's son, lay in + Osmundswall, in the island South Ronaldsa, with a ship of war, on his way + to Caithness. Just at the same time Olaf was sailing with his fleet from + the westward to the islands, and ran into the same harbour, because + Pentland Firth was not to be passed at that tide. When the king was + informed that the earl was there, he made him be called; and when the earl + came on board to speak with the king, after a few words only had passed + between them, the king says the earl must allow himself to be baptized, + and all the people of the country also, or he should be put to death + directly; and he assured the earl he would lay waste the islands with fire + and sword, if the people did not adopt Christianity. In the position the + earl found himself, he preferred becoming Christian, and he and all who + were with him were baptized. Afterwards the earl took an oath to the king, + went into his service, and gave him his son, whose name was Hvelp (Whelp), + or Hunde (Dog), as an hostage; and the king took Hvelp to Norway with him. + Thereafter Olaf went out to sea to the eastward, and made the land at + Morster Island, where he first touched the ground of Norway. He had high + mass sung in a tent, and afterwards on the spot a church was built. Thorer + Klakka said now to the king, that the best plan for him would be not to + make it known who he was, or to let any report about him get abroad; but + to seek out Earl Hakon as fast as possible and fall upon him by surprise. + King Olaf did so, sailing northward day and night, when wind permitted, + and did not let the people of the country know who it was that was sailing + in such haste. When he came north to Agdanes, he heard that the earl was + in the fjord, and was in discord with the bondes. On hearing this, Thorer + saw that things were going in a very different way from what he expected; + for after the battle with the Jomsborg vikings all men in Norway were the + most sincere friends of the earl on account of the victory he had gained, + and of the peace and security he had given to the country; and now it + unfortunately turns out that a great chief has come to the country at a + time when the bondes are in arms against the earl. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0163" id="link2H_4_0163"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 53. EARL HAKON'S FLIGHT. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Hakon was at a feast in Medalhus in Gaulardal and his ships lay out + by Viggja. There was a powerful bonde, by name Orm Lyrgja, who dwelt in + Bunes, who had a wife called Gudrun, a daughter of Bergthor of Lundar. She + was called the Lundasol; for she was the most-beautiful of women. The earl + sent his slaves to Orm, with the errand that they should bring Orm's wife, + Gudrun, to the earl. The thralls tell their errand, and Orm bids them + first seat themselves to supper; but before they had done eating, many + people from the neighbourhood, to whom Orm had sent notice, had gathered + together: and now Orm declared he would not send Gudrun with the + messengers. Gudrun told the thralls to tell the earl that she would not + come to him, unless he sent Thora of Rimul after her. Thora was a woman of + great influence, and one of the earl's best beloved. The thralls say that + they will come another time, and both the bonde and his wife would be made + to repent of it; and they departed with many threats. Orm, on the other + hand, sent out a message-token to all the neighbouring country, and with + it the message to attack Earl Hakon with weapons and kill him. He sent + also a message to Haldor in Skerdingsstedja, who also sent out his + message-token. A short time before, the earl had taken away the wife of a + man called Brynjolf, and there had very nearly been an insurrection about + that business. Having now again got this message-token, the people made a + general revolt, and set out all to Medalhus. When the earl heard of this, + he left the house with his followers, and concealed himself in a deep + glen, now called Jarlsdal (Earl's Dale). Later in the day, the earl got + news of the bondes' army. They had beset all the roads; but believed the + earl had escaped to his ships, which his son Erlend, a remarkably handsome + and hopeful young man, had the command of. When night came the earl + dispersed his people, and ordered them to go through the forest roads into + Orkadal; "for nobody will molest you," said he, "when I am not with you. + Send a message to Erlend to sail out of the fjord, and meet me in More. In + the mean time I will conceal myself from the bondes." Then the earl went + his way with one thrall or slave, called Kark, attending him. There was + ice upon the Gaul (the river of Gaulardal), and the earl drove his horse + upon it, and left his coat lying upon the ice. They then went to a hole, + since called Jarlshella (the Earl's Hole), where they slept. When Kark + awoke he told his dream,—that a black threatening mad had come into + the hole, and was angry that people should have entered it; and that the + man had said, "Ulle is dead." The earl said that his son Erlend must be + killed. Kark slept again and was again disturbed in his sleep; and when he + awoke he told his dream,—that the same man had again appeared to + him, and bade him tell the earl that all the sounds were closed. From this + dream the earl began to suspect that it betokened a short life to him. + They stood up, and went to the house of Rimul. The earl now sends Kark to + Thora, and begs of her to come secretly to him. She did so and received + the earl kindly and he begged her to conceal him for a few nights until + the army of the bondes had dispersed. "Here about my house," said she, + "you will be hunted after, both inside and outside; for many know that I + would willingly help you if I can. There is but one place about the house + where they could never expect to find such a man as you, and that is the + swine-stye." When they came there the earl said, "Well, let it be made + ready for us; as to save our life is the first and foremost concern." The + slave dug a great hole in it, bore away the earth that he dug out, and + laid wood over it. Thora brought the tidings to the earl that Olaf + Trygvason had come from sea into the fjord, and had killed his son Erlend. + Then the earl and Kark both went into the hole. Thora covered it with + wood, and threw earth and dung over it, and drove the swine upon the top + of it. The swine-style was under a great stone. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0164" id="link2H_4_0164"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 54. ERLEND'S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + Olaf Trygvason came from sea into the fjord with five long-ships, and + Erlend, Hakon's son, rowed towards him with three ships. When the vessels + came near to each other, Erlend suspected they might be enemies, and + turned towards the land. When Olaf and his followers saw long-ships coming + in haste out of the fjord, and rowing towards them, they thought Earl + Hakon must be here; and they put out all oars to follow them. As soon as + Erlend and his ships got near the land they rowed aground instantly, + jumped overboard, and took to the land; but at the same instant Olaf's + ship came up with them. Olaf saw a remarkably handsome man swimming in the + water, and laid hold of a tiller and threw it at him. The tiller struck + Erlend, the son of Hakon the earl, on the head, and clove it to the brain; + and there left Erlend his life. Olaf and his people killed many; but some + escaped, and some were made prisoners, and got life and freedom that they + might go and tell what had happened. They learned then that the bondes had + driven away Earl Hakon, and that he had fled, and his troops were all + dispersed. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0165" id="link2H_4_0165"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 55. EARL HAKON'S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + The bondes then met Olaf, to the joy of both, and they made an agreement + together. The bondes took Olaf to be their king, and resolved, one and + all, to seek out Earl Hakon. They went up Gaulardal; for it seemed to them + likely that if the earl was concealed in any house it must be at Rimul, + for Thora was his dearest friend in that valley. They come up, therefore, + and search everywhere, outside and inside the house, but could not find + him. Then Olaf held a House Thing (trusting), or council out in the yard, + and stood upon a great stone which lay beside the swine-stye, and made a + speech to the people, in which he promised to enrich the man with rewards + and honours who should kill the earl. This speech was heard by the earl + and the thrall Kark. They had a light in their room. + </p> + <p> + "Why art thou so pale," says the earl, "and now again black as earth? Thou + hast not the intention to betray me?" + </p> + <p> + "By no means," replies Kark. + </p> + <p> + "We were born on the same night," says the earl, "and the time will be + short between our deaths." + </p> + <p> + King Olaf went away in the evening. When night came the earl kept himself + awake but Kark slept, and was disturbed in his sleep. The earl woke him, + and asked him "what he was dreaming of?" + </p> + <p> + He answered, "I was at Hlader and Olaf Trygvason was laying a gold ring + about my neck." + </p> + <p> + The earl says, "It will be a red ring Olaf will lay about thy neck if he + catches thee. Take care of that! From me thou shalt enjoy all that is + good, therefore betray me not." + </p> + <p> + They then kept themselves awake both; the one, as it were, watching upon + the other. But towards day the earl suddenly dropped asleep; but his sleep + was so unquiet that he drew his heels under him, and raised his neck, as + if going to rise, and screamed dreadfully high. On this Kark, dreadfully + alarmed, drew a large knife out of his belt, stuck it in the earl's + throat, and cut it across, and killed Earl Hakon. Then Kark cut off the + earl's head, and ran away. Late in the day he came to Hlader, where he + delivered the earl's head to King Olaf, and told all these circumstances + of his own and Earl Hakon's doings. Olaf had him taken out and beheaded. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0166" id="link2H_4_0166"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 56. EARL HAKON'S HEAD. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf, and a vast number of bondes with him, then went out to + Nidarholm, and had with him the heads of Earl Hakon and Kark. This holm + was used then for a place of execution of thieves and ill-doers, and there + stood a gallows on it. He had the heads of the earl and of Kark hung upon + it, and the whole army of the bondes cast stones at them, screaming and + shouting that the one worthless fellow had followed the other. They then + sent up to Gaulardal for the earl's dead body. So great was the enmity of + the Throndhjem people against Earl Hakon, that no man could venture to + call him by any other name than Hakon the Bad; and he was so called long + after those days. Yet, sooth to say of Earl Hakon, he was in many respects + fitted to be a chief: first, because he was descended from a high race; + then because he had understanding and knowledge to direct a government; + also manly courage in battle to gain victories, and good luck in killing + his enemies. So says Thorleif Raudfeldson:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "In Norway's land was never known + A braver earl than the brave Hakon. + At sea, beneath the clear moon's light, + No braver man e'er sought to fight. + Nine kings to Odin's wide domain + Were sent, by Hakon's right hand slain! + So well the raven-flocks were fed— + So well the wolves were filled with dead!" +</pre> + <p> + Earl Hakon was very generous; but the greatest misfortunes attended even + such a chief at the end of his days: and the great cause of this was that + the time was come when heathen sacrifices and idolatrous worship were + doomed to fall, and the holy faith and good customs to come in their + place. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0167" id="link2H_4_0167"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 57. OLAF TRYGVASON ELECTED KING. + </h2> + <p> + Olaf Trvgvason was chosen at Throndhjem by the General Thing to be the + king over the whole country, as Harald Harfager had been. The whole public + and the people throughout all the land would listen to nothing else than + that Olaf Trygvason should be king. Then Olaf went round the whole + country, and brought it under his rule, and all the people of Norway gave + in their submission; and also the chiefs in the Uplands and in Viken, who + before had held their lands as fiefs from the Danish king, now became King + Olaf's men, and held their hands from him. He went thus through the whole + country during the first winter (A.D. 996) and the following summer. Earl + Eirik, the son of Earl Hakon, his brother Svein, and their friends and + relations, fled out of the country, and went east to Sweden to King Olaf + the Swede, who gave them a good reception. So says Thord Kolbeinson:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "O thou whom bad men drove away, + After the bondes by foul play, + Took Hakon's life! Fate will pursue + These bloody wolves, and make them rue. + When the host came from out the West, + Like some tall stately war-ship's mast, + I saw the son of Trygve stand, + Surveying proud his native land." +</pre> + <p> + And again,— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Eirik has more upon his mind, + Against the new Norse king designed, + Than by his words he seems to show— + And truly it may well be so. + Stubborn and stiff are Throndhjem men, + But Throndhjem's earl may come again; + In Swedish land he knows no rest— + Fierce wrath is gathering in his breast." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0168" id="link2H_4_0168"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 58. LODIN'S MARRIAGE + </h2> + <p> + Lodin was the name of a man from Viken who was rich and of good family. He + went often on merchant voyages, and sometimes on viking cruises. It + happened one summer that he went on a merchant voyage with much + merchandise in a ship of his own. He directed his course first to + Eistland, and was there at a market in summer. To the place at which the + market was held many merchant goods were brought, and also many thralls or + slaves for sale. There Lodin saw a woman who was to be sold as a slave: + and on looking at her he knew her to be Astrid Eirik's daughter, who had + been married to King Trygve. But now she was altogether unlike what she + had been when he last saw her; for now she was pale, meagre in + countenance, and ill clad. He went up to her, and asked her how matters + stood with her. She replied, "It is heavy to be told; for I have been sold + as a slave, and now again I am brought here for sale." After speaking + together a little Astrid knew him, and begged him to buy her; and bring + her home to her friends. "On this condition," said he, "I will bring thee + home tn Norway, that thou wilt marry me." Now as Astrid stood in great + need, and moreover knew that Lodin was a man of high birth, rich, and + brave, she promised to do so for her ransom. Lodin accordingly bought + Astrid, took her home to Norway with him, and married her with her + friends' consent. Their children were Thorkel Nefia, Ingerid, and + Ingegerd. Ingebjorg and Astrid were daughters of Astrid by King Trygve. + Eirik Bjodaskalle's sons were Sigird, Karlshofud, Jostein, and Thorkel + Dydril, who were all rich and brave people who had estates east in the + country. In Viken in the east dwelt two brothers, rich and of good + descent; one called Thorgeir, and the other Hyrning; and they married + Lodin and Astrid's daughters, Ingerid and Ingegerd. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0169" id="link2H_4_0169"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 59. OLAF BAPTIZES THE COUNTRY OF VIKEN. + </h2> + <p> + When Harald Gormson, king of Denmark, had adopted Christianity, he sent a + message over all his kingdom that all people should be baptized, and + converted to the true faith. He himself followed his message, and used + power and violence where nothing else would do. He sent two earls, + Urguthrjot and Brimilskjar, with many people to Norway, to proclaim + Christianity there. In Viken, which stood directly under the king's power, + this succeeded, and many were baptized of the country folk. But when Svein + Forked-beard, immediately after his father King Harald's death, went out + on war expeditions in Saxland, Frisland, and at last in England, the + Northmen who had taken up Christianity returned back to heathen + sacrifices, just as before; and the people in the north of the country did + the same. But now that Olaf Trygvason was king of Norway, he remained long + during the summer (A.D. 996) in Viken, where many of his relatives and + some of his brothers-in-law were settled, and also many who had been great + friends of his father; so that he was received with the greatest + affection. Olaf called together his mother's brothers, his stepfather + Lodin, and his brothers-in-law Thorgeir and Hyrning, to speak with them, + and to disclose with the greatest care the business which he desired they + themselves should approve of, and support with all their power; namely, + the proclaiming Christianity over all his kingdom. He would, he declared, + either bring it to this, that all Norway should be Christian, or die. "I + shall make you all," said he, "great and mighty men in promoting this + work; for I trust to you most, as blood relations or brothers-in-law." All + agreed to do what he asked, and to follow him in what he desired. King + Olaf immediately made it known to the public that he recommended + Christianity to all the people in his kingdom, which message was well + received and approved of by those who had before given him their promise; + and these being the most powerful among the people assembled, the others + followed their example, and all the inhabitants of the east part of Viken + allowed themselves to be baptized. The king then went to the north part of + Viken and invited every man to accept Christianity; and those who opposed + him he punished severely, killing some, mutilating others, and driving + some into banishment. At length he brought it so far, that all the kingdom + which his father King Trvgve had ruled over, and also that of his relation + Harald Grenske, accepted of Christianity; and during that summer (A.D. + 996) and the following winter (A.D. 997) all Viken was made Christian. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0170" id="link2H_4_0170"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 60. OF THE HORDALAND PEOPLE. + </h2> + <p> + Early in spring (A.D. 997) King Olaf set out from Viken with a great force + northwards to Agder, and proclaimed that every man should be baptized. And + thus the people received Christianity, for nobody dared oppose the king's + will, wheresoever he came. In Hordaland, however, were many bold and great + men of Hordakare's race. He, namely, had left four sons,—the first + Thorleif Spake; the second, Ogmund, father of Thorolf Skialg, who was + father of Erling of Sole; the third was Thord father of the Herse Klyp who + killed King Sigurd Slefa, Gunhild's son; and lastly, Olmod, father of + Askel, whose son was Aslak Fitjaskalle; and that family branch was the + greatest and most considered in Hordaland. Now when this family heard the + bad tidings, that the king was coming along the country from the eastward + with a great force, and was breaking the ancient law of the people, and + imposing punishment and hard conditions on all who opposed him, the + relatives appointed a meeting to take counsel with each other, for they + knew the king would come down upon them at once: and they all resolved to + appear in force at the Gula-Thing, there to hold a conference with King + Olaf Trygvason. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0171" id="link2H_4_0171"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 61. ROGALAND BAPTIZED. + </h2> + <p> + When King Olaf came to Rogaland, he immediately summoned the people to a + Thing; and when the bondes received the message-token for a Thing, they + assembled in great numbers well armed. After they had come together, they + resolved to choose three men, the best speakers of the whole, who should + answer King Olaf, and argue with the king; and especially should decline + to accept of anything against the old law, even if the king should require + it of them. Now when the bondes came to the Thing, and the Thing was + formed, King Olaf arose, and at first spoke good-humoredly to the people; + but they observed he wanted them to accept Christianity, with all his fine + words: and in the conclusion he let them know that those who should speak + against him, and not submit to his proposal, must expect his displeasure + and punishment, and all the ill that it was in his power to inflict. When + he had ended his speech, one of the bondes stood up, who was considered + the most eloquent, and who had been chosen as the first who should reply + to King Olaf. But when he would begin to speak such a cough seized him, + and such a difficulty of breathing, that he could not bring out a word, + and had to sit down again. Then another bonde stood up, resolved not to + let an answer be wanting, although it had gone so ill with the former: but + he stammered so that he could not get a word uttered, and all present set + up a laughter, amid which the bonde sat down again. And now the third + stood up to make a speech against King Olaf's; but when he began he became + so hoarse and husky in his throat, that nobody could hear a word he said, + and he also had to sit down. There was none of the bondes now to speak + against the king, and as nobody answered him there was no opposition; and + it came to this, that all agreed to what the king had proposed. All the + people of the Thing accordingly were baptized before the Thing was + dissolved. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0172" id="link2H_4_0172"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 62. ERLING SKJALGSON'S WOOING. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf went with his men-at-arms to the Gula-Thing; for the bondes had + sent him word that they would reply there to his speech. When both parties + had come to the Thing, the king desired first to have a conference with + the chief people of the country; and when the meeting was numerous the + king set forth his errand,—that he desired them, according to his + proposal, to allow themselves to be baptized. Then said Olmod the Old, "We + relations have considered together this matter, and have come to one + resolution. If thou thinkest, king, to force us who are related together + to such things as to break our old law, or to bring us under thyself by + any sort of violence, then will we stand against thee with all our might: + and be the victory to him to whom fate ordains it. But if thou, king, wilt + advance our relations' fortunes, then thou shalt have leave to do as thou + desirest, and we will all serve thee with zeal in thy purpose." + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "What do you propose for obtaining this agreement?" + </p> + <p> + Then answers Olmod, "The first is, that thou wilt give thy sister Astrid + in marriage to Erling Skjalgson, our relation, whom we look upon as the + most hopeful young man in all Norway." + </p> + <p> + King Olaf replied, that this marriage appeared to him also very suitable; + "as Erling is a man of good birth, and a good-looking man in appearance: + but Astrid herself must answer to this proposal." + </p> + <p> + Thereupon the king spoke to his sister. She said, "It is but of little use + that I am a king's sister, and a king's daughter, if I must marry a man + who has no high dignity or office. I will rather wait a few years for a + better match." Thus ended this conference. + </p> + <p> + 63. HORDALAND BAPTIZED. + </p> + <p> + King Olaf took a falcon that belonged to Astrid, plucked off all its + feathers, and then sent it to her. Then said Astrid, "Angry is my + brother." And she stood up, and went to the king, who received her kindly, + and she said that she left it to the king to determine her marriage. "I + think," said the king, "that I must have power enough in this land to + raise any man I please to high dignity." Then the king ordered Olmod and + Erling to be called to a conference, and all their relations; and the + marriage was determined upon, and Astrid betrothed to Erling. Thereafter + the king held the Thing, and recommended Christianity to the bondes; and + as Olmod, and Erling, and all their relations, took upon themselves the + most active part in forwarding the king's desire, nobody dared to speak + against it; and all the people were baptized, and adopted Christianity. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0173" id="link2H_4_0173"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 64. ERLING SKJALGSON'S WEDDING. + </h2> + <p> + Erling Skjalgson had his wedding in summer, and a great many people were + assembled at it. King Olaf was also there, and offered Erling an earldom. + Erling replied thus: "All my relations have been herses only, and I will + take no higher title than they have; but this I will accept from thee, + king, that thou makest me the greatest of that title in the country." The + king consented; and at his departure the king invested his brother-in law + Erling with all the land north of the Sognefjord, and east to the + Lidandisnes, on the same terms as Harald Harfager had given land to his + sons, as before related. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0174" id="link2H_4_0174"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 65. RAUMSDAL AND FJORD-DISTRICTS BAPTIZED. + </h2> + <p> + The same harvest King Olaf summoned the bondes to a Thing of the four + districts at Dragseid, in Stad: and there the people from Sogn, the + Fjord-districts, South More, and Raumsdal, were summoned to meet. King + Olaf came there with a great many people who had followed him from the + eastward, and also with those who had joined him from Rogaland and + Hordaland. When the king came to the Thing, he proposed to them there, as + elsewhere, Christianity; and as the king had such a powerful host with + him, they were frightened. The king offered them two conditions,—either + to accept Christianity, or to fight. But the bondes saw they were in no + condition to fight the king, and resolved, therefore, that all the people + should agree to be baptized. The king proceeded afterwards to North More, + and baptized all that district. He then sailed to Hlader, in Throndhjem; + had the temple there razed to the ground; took all the ornaments and all + property out of the temple, and from the gods in it; and among other + things the great gold ring which Earl Hakon had ordered to be made, and + which hung in the door of the temple; and then had the temple burnt. But + when the bondes heard of this, they sent out a war-arrow as a token + through the whole district, ordering out a warlike force, and intended to + meet the king with it. In the meantime King Olaf sailed with a war force + out of the fjord along the coast northward, intending to proceed to + Halogaland, and baptize there. When he came north to Bjarnaurar, he heard + from Halogaland that a force was assembled there to defend the country + against the king. The chiefs of this force were Harek of Thjotta, Thorer + Hjort from Vagar, and Eyvind Kinrifa. Now when King Olaf heard this, he + turned about and sailed southwards along the land; and when he got south + of Stad proceeded at his leisure, and came early in winter (A.D. 998) all + the way east to Viken. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0175" id="link2H_4_0175"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 66. OLAF PROPOSES MARRIAGE TO QUEEN SIGRID. + </h2> + <p> + Queen Sigrid in Svithjod, who had for surname the Haughty, sat in her + mansion, and during the same winter messengers went between King Olaf and + Sigrid to propose his courtship to her, and she had no objection; and the + matter was fully and fast resolved upon. Thereupon King Olaf sent to Queen + Sigrid the great gold ring he had taken from the temple door of Hlader, + which was considered a distinguished ornament. The meeting for concluding + the business was appointed to be in spring on the frontier, at the Gaut + river. Now the ring which King Olaf had sent Queen Sigrid was highly + prized by all men; yet the queen's gold-smiths, two brothers, who took the + ring in their hands, and weighed it, spoke quietly to each other about it, + and in a manner that made the queen call them to her, and ask "what they + smiled at?" But they would not say a word, and she commanded them to say + what it was they had discovered. Then they said the ring is false. Upon + this she ordered the ring to be broken into pieces, and it was found to be + copper inside. Then the queen was enraged, and said that Olaf would + deceive her in more ways than this one. In the same year (A.D. 998) King + Olaf went into Ringenke, and there the people also were baptized. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0176" id="link2H_4_0176"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 67. OLAF HARALDSON BAPTIZED. + </h2> + <p> + Asta, the daughter of Gudbrand, soon after the fall of Harald Grenske + married again a man who was called Sigurd Syr, who was a king in + Ringerike. Sigurd was a son of Halfdan, and grandson of Sigurd Hrise, who + was a son of Harald Harfager. Olaf, the son of Asta and Harald Grenske, + lived with Asta, and was brought up from childhood in the house of his + stepfather, Sigurd Syr. Now when King Olaf Trygvason came to Ringerike to + spread Christianity, Sigurd Syr and his wife allowed themselves to be + baptized, along with Olaf her son; and Olaf Trygvason was godfather to + Olaf, the stepson of Harald Grenske. Olaf was then three years old. Olaf + returned from thence to Viken, where he remained all winter. He had now + been three years king in Norway (A.D. 998). + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0177" id="link2H_4_0177"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 68. MEETING OF OLAF AND SIGRID. + </h2> + <p> + Early in spring (A.D. 998) King Olaf went eastwards to Konungahella to the + meeting with Queen Sigrid; and when they met the business was considered + about which the winter before they had held communication, namely, their + marriage; and the business seemed likely to be concluded. But when Olaf + insisted that Sigrid should let herself be baptized, she answered thus:—"I + must not part from the faith which I have held, and my forefathers before + me; and, on the other hand, I shall make no objection to your believing in + the god that pleases you best." Then King Olaf was enraged, and answered + in a passion, "Why should I care to have thee, an old faded woman, and a + heathen jade?" and therewith struck her in the face with his glove which + he held in his hands, rose up, and they parted. Sigrid said, "This may + some day be thy death." The king set off to Viken, the queen to Svithjod. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0178" id="link2H_4_0178"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 69. THE BURNING OF WARLOCKS. + </h2> + <p> + Then the king proceeded to Tunsberg, and held a Thing, at which he + declared in a speech that all the men of whom it should be known to a + certainty that they dealt with evil spirits, or in witchcraft, or were + sorcerers, should be banished forth of the land. Thereafter the king had + all the neighborhood ransacked after such people, and called them all + before him; and when they were brought to the Thing there was a man among + them called Eyvind Kelda, a grandson of Ragnvald Rettilbeine, Harald + Harfager's son. Eyvind was a sorcerer, and particularly knowing in + witchcraft. The king let all these men be seated in one room, which was + well adorned, and made a great feast for them, and gave them strong drink + in plenty. Now when they were all very drunk, he ordered the house be set + on fire, and it and all the people within it were consumed, all but Eyvind + Kelda, who contrived to escape by the smoke-hole in the roof. And when he + had got a long way off, he met some people on the road going to the king, + and he told them to tell the king that Eyvind Kelda had slipped away from + the fire, and would never come again in King Olaf's power, but would carry + on his arts of witchcraft as much as ever. When the people came to the + king with such a message from Eyvind, the king was ill pleased that Eyvind + had escaped death. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0179" id="link2H_4_0179"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 70. EYVIND KELDA'S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + When spring (A.D. 998) came King Olaf went out to Viken, and was on visits + to his great farms. He sent notice over all Viken that he would call out + an army in summer, and proceed to the north parts of the country. Then he + went north to Agder; and when Easter was approaching he took the road to + Rogaland with 300 (=360) men, and came on Easter evening north to + Ogvaldsnes, in Kormt Island, where an Easter feast was prepared for him. + That same night came Eyvind Kelda to the island with a well-manned + long-ship, of which the whole crew consisted of sorcerers and other + dealers with evil spirits. Eyvind went from his ship to the land with his + followers, and there they played many of their pranks of witchcraft. + Eyvind clothed them with caps of darkness, and so thick a mist that the + king and his men could see nothing of them; but when they came near to the + house at Ogvaldsnes, it became clear day. Then it went differently from + what Eyvind had intended: for now there came just such a darkness over him + and his comrades in witchcraft as they had made before, so that they could + see no more from their eyes than from the back of their heads but went + round and round in a circle upon the island. When the king's watchman saw + them going about, without knowing what people these were, they told the + king. Thereupon he rose up with his people, put on his clothes, and when + he saw Eyvind with his men wandering about he ordered his men to arm, and + examine what folk these were. The king's men discovered it was Eyvind, + took him and all his company prisoners, and brought them to the king. + Eyvind now told all he had done on his journey. Then the king ordered + these all to be taken out to a skerry which was under water in flood tide, + and there to be left bound. Eyvind and all with him left their lives on + this rock, and the skerry is still called Skrattasker. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0180" id="link2H_4_0180"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 71. OLAF AND ODIN'S APPARITION. + </h2> + <p> + It is related that once on a time King Olaf was at a feast at this + Ogvaldsnes, and one eventide there came to him an old man very gifted in + words, and with a broad-brimmed hat upon his head. He was one-eyed, and + had something to tell of every land. He entered into conversation with the + king; and as the king found much pleasure in the guest's speech, he asked + him concerning many things, to which the guest gave good answers: and the + king sat up late in the evening. Among other things, the king asked him if + he knew who the Ogvald had been who had given his name both to the ness + and to the house. The guest replied, that this Ogvald was a king, and a + very valiant man, and that he made great sacrifices to a cow which he had + with him wherever he went, and considered it good for his health to drink + her milk. This same King Ogvald had a battle with a king called Varin, in + which battle Ogvald fell. He was buried under a mound close to the house; + "and there stands his stone over him, and close to it his cow also is + laid." Such and many other things, and ancient events, the king inquired + after. Now, when the king had sat late into the night, the bishop reminded + him that it was time to go to bed, and the king did so. But after the king + was undressed, and had laid himself in bed, the guest sat upon the + foot-stool before the bed, and still spoke long with the king; for after + one tale was ended, he still wanted a new one. Then the bishop observed to + the king, it was time to go to sleep, and the king did so; and the guest + went out. Soon after the king awoke, asked for the guest, and ordered him + to be called, but the guest was not to be found. The morning after, the + king ordered his cook and cellar-master to be called, and asked if any + strange person had been with them. They said, that as they were making + ready the meat a man came to them, and observed that they were cooking + very poor meat for the king's table; whereupon he gave them two thick and + fat pieces of beef, which they boiled with the rest of the meat. Then the + king ordered that all the meat should be thrown away, and said this man + can be no other than the Odin whom the heathens have so long worshipped; + and added, "but Odin shall not deceive us." + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0181" id="link2H_4_0181"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 72. THE THING IN THRONDHJEM. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf collected a great army in the east of the country towards + summer, and sailed with it north to Nidaros in the Throndhjem country. + From thence he sent a message-token over all the fjord, calling the people + of eight different districts to a Thing; but the bondes changed the + Thing-token into a war-token; and called together all men, free and + unfree, in all the Throndhjem land. Now when the king met the Thing, the + whole people came fully armed. After the Thing was seated, the king spoke, + and invited them to adopt Christianity; but he had only spoken a short + time when the bondes called out to him to be silent, or they would attack + him and drive him away. "We did so," said they, "with Hakon foster-son of + Athelstan, when he brought us the same message, and we held him in quite + as much respect as we hold thee." When King Olaf saw how incensed the + bondes were, and that they had such a war force that he could make no + resistance, he turned his speech as if he would give way to the bondes, + and said, "I wish only to be in a good understanding with you as of old; + and I will come to where ye hold your greatest sacrifice-festival, and see + your customs, and thereafter we shall consider which to hold by." And in + this all agreed; and as the king spoke mildly and friendly with the + bondes, their answer was appeased, and their conference with the king went + off peacefully. At the close of it a midsummer sacrifice was fixed to take + place in Maeren, and all chiefs and great bondes to attend it as usual. + The king was to be at it. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0182" id="link2H_4_0182"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 73. JARNSKEGGE OR IRON BEARD. + </h2> + <p> + There was a great bonde called Skegge, and sometimes Jarnskegge, or Iron + Beard, who dwelt in Uphaug in Yrjar. He spoke first at the Thing to Olaf; + and was the foremost man of the bondes in speaking against Christianity. + The Thing was concluded in this way for that time,—the bondes + returned home, and the king went to Hlader. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0183" id="link2H_4_0183"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 74. THE FEAST AT HLADER. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf lay with his ships in the river Nid, and had thirty vessels, + which were manned with many brave people; but the king himself was often + at Hlader, with his court attendants. As the time now was approaching at + which the sacrifices should be made at Maeren, the king prepared a great + feast at Hlader, and sent a message to the districts of Strind, Gaulardal, + and out to Orkadal, to invite the chiefs and other great bondes. When the + feast was ready, and the chiefs assembled, there was a handsome + entertainment the first evening, at which plenty of liquor went round, and + the guests were made very drunk. The night after they all slept in peace. + The following morning, when the king was dressed, he had the early mass + sung before him; and when the mass was over, ordered to sound the trumpets + for a House Thing: upon which all his men left the ships to come up to the + Thing. When the Thing was seated, the king stood up, and spoke thus: "We + held a Thing at Frosta, and there I invited the bondes to allow themselves + to be baptized; but they, on the other hand, invited me to offer sacrifice + to their gods, as King Hakon, Athelstan's foster-son, had done; and + thereafter it was agreed upon between us that we should meet at Maerin, + and there make a great sacrifice. Now if I, along with you, shall turn + again to making sacrifice, then will I make the greatest of sacrifices + that are in use; and I will sacrifice men. But I will not select slaves or + malefactors for this, but will take the greatest men only to be offered to + the gods; and for this I select Orm Lygra of Medalhus, Styrkar of Gimsar, + Kar of Gryting, Asbjorn Thorbergson of Varnes, Orm of Lyxa, Haldor of + Skerdingsstedja;" and besides these he named five others of the principal + men. All these, he said, he would offer in sacrifice to the gods for peace + and a fruitful season; and ordered them to be laid hold of immediately. + Now when the bondes saw that they were not strong enough to make head + against the king, they asked for peace, and submitted wholly to the king's + pleasure. So it was settled that all the bondes who had come there should + be baptized, and should take an oath to the king to hold by the right + faith, and to renounce sacrifice to the gods. The king then kept all these + men as hostages who came to his feast, until they sent him their sons, + brothers, or other near relations. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0184" id="link2H_4_0184"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 75. OF THE THING IN THRONDHJEM. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf went in with all his forces into the Throndhjem country; and + when he came to Maeren all among the chiefs of the Throndhjem people who + were most opposed to Christianity were assembled, and had with them all + the great bondes who had before made sacrifice at that place. There was + thus a greater multitude of bondes than there had been at the + Frosta-Thing. Now the king let the people be summoned to the Thing, where + both parties met armed; and when the Thing was seated the king made a + speech, in which he told the people to go over to Christianity. Jarnskegge + replies on the part of the bondes, and says that the will of the bondes is + now, as formerly, that the king should not break their laws. "We want, + king," said he, "that thou shouldst offer sacrifice, as other kings before + thee have done." All the bondes applauded his speech with a loud shout, + and said they would have all things according to what Skegge said. Then + the king said he would go into the temple of their gods with them, and see + what the practices were when they sacrificed. The bondes thought well of + this proceeding, and both parties went to the temple. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0185" id="link2H_4_0185"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 76. THE THRONDHJEM PEOPLE BAPTIZED. + </h2> + <p> + Now King Olaf entered into the temple with some few of his men and a few + bondes; and when the king came to where their gods were, Thor, as the most + considered among their gods, sat there adorned with gold and silver. The + king lifted up his gold-inlaid axe which he carried in his hands, and + struck Thor so that the image rolled down from its seat. Then the king's + men turned to and threw down all the gods from their seats; and while the + king was in the temple, Jarnskegge was killed outside of the temple doors, + and the king's men did it. When the king came forth out of the temple he + offered the bondes two conditions,—that all should accept of + Christianity forthwith, or that they should fight with him. But as Skegge + was killed, there was no leader in the bondes' army to raise the banner + against King Olaf; so they took the other condition, to surrender to the + king's will and obey his order. Then King Olaf had all the people present + baptized, and took hostages from them for their remaining true to + Christianity; and he sent his men round to every district, and no man in + the Throndhjem country opposed Christianity, but all people took baptism. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0186" id="link2H_4_0186"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 77. A TOWN IN THE THRONDHJEM COUNTRY. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf with his people went out to Nidaros, and made houses on the flat + side of the river Nid, which he raised to be a merchant town, and gave + people ground to build houses upon. The king's house he had built just + opposite Skipakrok; and he transported thither, in harvest, all that was + necessary for his winter residence, and had many people about him there. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0187" id="link2H_4_0187"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 78. KING OLAF'S MARRIAGE. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf appointed a meeting with the relations of Jarnskegge, and + offered them the compensation or penalty for his bloodshed; for there were + many bold men who had an interest in that business. Jarnskegge had a + daughter called Gudrun; and at last it was agreed upon between the parties + that the king should take her in marriage. When the wedding day came King + Olaf and Gudrun went to bed together. As soon as Gudrun, the first night + they lay together, thought the king was asleep, she drew a knife, with + which she intended to run him through; but the king saw it, took the knife + from her, got out of bed, and went to his men, and told them what had + happened. Gudrun also took her clothes, and went away along with all her + men who had followed her thither. Gudrun never came into the king's bed + again. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0188" id="link2H_4_0188"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 79. BUILDING OF THE SHIP CRANE. + </h2> + <p> + The same autumn (A.D. 998) King Olaf laid the keel of a great long-ship + out on the strand at the river Nid. It was a snekkja; and he employed many + carpenters upon her, so that early in winter the vessel was ready. It had + thirty benches for rowers, was high in stem and stern, but was not broad. + The king called this ship Tranen (the Crane). After Jarnskegge's death his + body was carried to Yrjar, and lies there in the Skegge mound on Austrat. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0189" id="link2H_4_0189"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 80. THANGBRAND THE PRIEST GOES TO ICELAND. + </h2> + <p> + When King Olaf Trygvason had been two years king of Norway (A.D. 997), + there was a Saxon priest in his house who was called Thangbrand, a + passionate, ungovernable man, and a great man-slayer; but he was a good + scholar, and a clever man. The king would not have him in his house upon + account of his misdeeds; but gave him the errand to go to Iceland, and + bring that land to the Christian faith. The king gave him a merchant + vessel: and, as far as we know of this voyage of his, he landed first in + Iceland at Austfjord in the southern Alptfjord, and passed the winter in + the house of Hal of Sida. Thangbrand proclaimed Christianity in Iceland, + and on his persuasion Hal and all his house people, and many other chiefs, + allowed themselves to be baptized; but there were many more who spoke + against it. Thorvald Veile and Veterlide the skald composed a satire about + Thangbrand; but he killed them both outright. Thangbrand was two years in + Iceland, and was the death of three men before he left it. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0190" id="link2H_4_0190"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 81. OF SIGURD AND HAUK. + </h2> + <p> + There was a man called Sigurd, and another called Hauk, both of + Halogaland, who often made merchant voyages. One summer (A.D. 998) they + had made a voyage westward to England; and when they came back to Norway + they sailed northwards along the coast, and at North More they met King + Olaf's people. When it was told the king that some Halogaland people were + come who were heathen, he ordered the steersmen to be brought to him, and + he asked them if they would consent to be baptized; to which they replied, + no. The king spoke with them in many ways, but to no purpose. He then + threatened them with death and torture: but they would not allow + themselves to be moved. He then had them laid in irons, and kept them in + chains in his house for some time, and often conversed with them, but in + vain. At last one night they disappeared, without any man being able to + conjecture how they got away. But about harvest they came north to Harek + of Thjotta, who received them kindly, and with whom they stopped all + winter (A.D. 999), and were hospitably entertained. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0191" id="link2H_4_0191"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 82. OF HAREK OF THJOTTA. + </h2> + <p> + It happened one good-weather day in spring (A.D. 999) that Harek was at + home in his house with only few people, and time hung heavy on his hands. + Sigurd asked him if he would row a little for amusement. Harek was + willing; and they went to the shore, and drew down a six-oared skiff; and + Sigurd took the mast and rigging belonging to the boat out of the + boat-house, for they often used to sail when they went for amusement on + the water. Harek went out into the boat to hang the rudder. The brothers + Sigurd and Hauk, who were very strong men, were fully armed, as they were + used to go about at home among the peasants. Before they went out to the + boat they threw into her some butter-kits and a bread-chest, and carried + between them a great keg of ale. When they had rowed a short way from the + island the brothers hoisted the sail, while Harek was seated at the helm; + and they sailed away from the island. Then the two brothers went aft to + where Harek the bonde was sitting; and Sigurd says to him, "Now thou must + choose one of these conditions,—first, that we brothers direct this + voyage; or, if not, that we bind thee fast and take the command; or, + third, that we kill thee." Harek saw how matters stood with him. As a + single man, he was not better than one of those brothers, even if he had + been as well armed; so it appeared to him wisest to let them determine the + course to steer, and bound himself by oath to abide by this condition. On + this Sigurd took the helm, and steered south along the land, the brothers + taking particular care that they did not encounter people. The wind was + very favourable; and they held on sailing along until they came south to + Throndhjem and to Nidaros, where they found the king. Then the king called + Harek to him, and in a conference desired him to be baptized. Harek made + objections; and although the king and Harek talked over it many times, + sometimes in the presence of other people, and sometimes alone, they could + not agree upon it. At last the king says to Harek, "Now thou mayst return + home, and I will do thee no injury; partly because we are related + together, and partly that thou mayst not have it to say that I caught thee + by a trick: but know for certain that I intend to come north next summer + to visit you Halogalanders, and ye shall then see if I am not able to + punish those who reject Christianity." Harek was well pleased to get away + as fast as he could. King Olaf gave Harek a good boat of ten or twelve + pair of oars, and let it be fitted out with the best of everything + needful; and besides he gave Harek thirty men, all lads of mettle, and + well appointed. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0192" id="link2H_4_0192"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 83. EYVIND KINRIFA'S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + Harek of Thjotta went away from the town as fast as he could; but Hauk and + Sigurd remained in the king's house, and both took baptism. Harek pursued + his voyage until he came to Thjotta. He sent immediately a message to his + friend Eyvind Kinrifa, with the word that he had been with King Olaf; but + would not let himself be cowed down to accept Christianity. The message at + the same time informed him that King Olaf intended coming to the north in + summer against them, and they must be at their posts to defend themselves; + it also begged Eyvind to come and visit him, the sooner the better. When + this message was delivered to Eyvind, he saw how very necessary it was to + devise some counsel to avoid falling into the king's hands. He set out, + therefore, in a light vessel with a few hands as fast as he could. When he + came to Thjotta he was received by Harek in the most friendly way, and + they immediately entered into conversation with each other behind the + house. When they had spoken together but a short time, King Olaf's men, + who had secretly followed Harek to the north, came up, and took Eyvind + prisoner, and carried him away to their ship. They did not halt on their + voyage until they came to Throndhjem, and presented themselves to King + Olaf at Nidaros. Then Eyvind was brought up to a conference with the king, + who asked him to allow himself to be baptized, like other people; but + Eyvind decidedly answered he would not. The king still, with persuasive + words, urged him to accept Christianity, and both he and the bishop used + many suitable arguments; but Eyvind would not allow himself to be moved. + The king offered him gifts and great fiefs, but Eyvind refused all. Then + the king threatened him with tortures and death, but Eyvind was steadfast. + Then the king ordered a pan of glowing coals to be placed upon Eyvind's + belly, which burst asunder. Eyvind cried, "Take away the pan, and I will + say something before I die," which also was done. The king said, "Wilt + thou now, Eyvind, believe in Christ?" "No," said Eyvind, "I can take no + baptism; for I am an evil spirit put into a man's body by the sorcery of + Fins because in no other way could my father and mother have a child." + With that died Eyvind, who had been one of the greatest sorcerers. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0193" id="link2H_4_0193"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 84. HALOGALAND MADE CHRISTIAN. + </h2> + <p> + The spring after (A.D. 999) King Olaf fitted out and manned his ships, and + commanded himself his ship the Crane. He had many and smart people with + him; and when he was ready, he sailed northwards with his fleet past + Bryda, and to Halogaland. Wheresoever he came to the land, or to the + islands, he held a Thing, and told the people to accept the right faith, + and to be baptized. No man dared to say anything against it, and the whole + country he passed through was made Christian. King Olaf was a guest in the + house of Harek of Thjotta, who was baptized with all his people. At + parting the king gave Harek good presents; and he entered into the king's + service, and got fiefs, and the privileges of lendsman from the king. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0194" id="link2H_4_0194"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 85. THORER HJORT'S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + There was a bonde, by name Raud the Strong, who dwelt in Godey in Salten + fjord. Raud was a very rich man, who had many house servants; and likewise + was a powerful man, who had many Fins in his service when he wanted them. + Raud was a great idolater, and very skillful in witchcraft, and was a + great friend of Thorer Hjort, before spoken of. Both were great chiefs. + Now when they heard that King Olaf was coming with a great force from the + south to Halogaland, they gathered together an army, ordered out ships, + and they too had a great force on foot. Raud had a large ship with a + gilded head formed like a dragon, which ship had thirty rowing benches, + and even for that kind of ship was very large. Thorer Hjort had also a + large ship. These men sailed southwards with their ships against King + Olaf, and as soon as they met gave battle. A great battle there was, and a + great fall of men; but principally on the side of the Halogalanders, whose + ships were cleared of men, so that a great terror came upon them. Raud + rode with his dragon out to sea, and set sail. Raud had always a fair wind + wheresoever he wished to sail, which came from his arts of witchcraft; + and, to make a short story, he came home to Godey. Thorer Hjort fled from + the ships up to the land: but King Olaf landed people, followed those who + fled, and killed them. Usually the king was the foremost in such + skirmishes, and was so now. When the king saw where Thorer Hjort, who was + quicker on foot than any man, was running to, he ran after him with his + dog Vige. The king said, "Vige! Vige! Catch the deer." Vige ran straight + in upon him; on which Thorer halted, and the king threw a spear at him. + Thorer struck with his sword at the dog, and gave him a great wound; but + at the same moment the king's spear flew under Thorer's arm, and went + through and through him, and came out at his other-side. There Thorer left + his life; but Vige was carried to the ships. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0195" id="link2H_4_0195"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 86. KING OLAF'S VOYAGE TO GODEY. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf gave life and freedom to all the men who asked it and agreed to + become Christian. King Olaf sailed with his fleet northwards along the + coast, and baptized all the people among whom he came; and when he came + north to Salten fjord, he intended to sail into it to look for Raud, but a + dreadful tempest and storm was raging in the fjord. They lay there a whole + week, in which the same weather was raging within the fjord, while without + there was a fine brisk wind only, fair for proceeding north along the + land. Then the king continued his voyage north to Omd, where all the + people submitted to Christianity. Then the king turned about and sailed to + the south again; but when he came to the north side of Salten fjord, the + same tempest was blowing, and the sea ran high out from the fjord, and the + same kind of storm prevailed for several days while the king was lying + there. Then the king applied to Bishop Sigurd, and asked him if he knew + any counsel about it; and the bishop said he would try if God would give + him power to conquer these arts of the Devil. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0196" id="link2H_4_0196"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 87. OF RAUD'S BEING TORTURED. + </h2> + <p> + Bishop Sigurd took all his mass robes and went forward to the bow of the + king's ship; ordered tapers to be lighted, and incense to be brought out. + Then he set the crucifix upon the stem of the vessel, read the Evangelist + and many prayers, besprinkled the whole ship with holy water, and then + ordered the ship-tent to be stowed away, and to row into the fjord. The + king ordered all the other ships to follow him. Now when all was ready on + board the Crane to row, she went into the fjord without the rowers finding + any wind; and the sea was curled about their keel track like as in a calm, + so quiet and still was the water; yet on each side of them the waves were + lashing up so high that they hid the sight of the mountains. And so the + one ship followed the other in the smooth sea track; and they proceeded + this way the whole day and night, until they reached Godey. Now when they + came to Raud's house his great ship, the dragon, was afloat close to the + land. King Olaf went up to the house immediately with his people; made an + attack on the loft in which Raud was sleeping, and broke it open. The men + rushed in: Raud was taken and bound, and of the people with him some were + killed and some made prisoners. Then the king's men went to a lodging in + which Raud's house servants slept, and killed some, bound others, and beat + others. Then the king ordered Raud to be brought before him, and offered + him baptism. "And," says the king, "I will not take thy property from + thee, but rather be thy friend, if thou wilt make thyself worthy to be + so." Raud exclaimed with all his might against the proposal, saying he + would never believe in Christ, and making his scoff of God. Then the king + was wroth, and said Raud should die the worst of deaths. And the king + ordered him to be bound to a beam of wood, with his face uppermost, and a + round pin of wood set between his teeth to force his mouth open. Then the + king ordered an adder to be stuck into the mouth of him; but the serpent + would not go into his mouth, but shrunk back when Raud breathed against + it. Now the king ordered a hollow branch of an angelica root to be stuck + into Raud's mouth; others say the king put his horn into his mouth, and + forced the serpent to go in by holding a red-hot iron before the opening. + So the serpent crept into the mouth of Raud and down his throat, and + gnawed its way out of his side; and thus Raud perished. King Olaf took + here much gold and silver, and other property of weapons, and many sorts + of precious effects; and all the men who were with Raud he either had + baptized, or if they refused had them killed or tortured. Then the king + took the dragonship which Raud had owned, and steered it himself; for it + was a much larger and handsomer vessel than the Crane. In front it had a + dragon's head, and aft a crook, which turned up, and ended with the figure + of the dragon's tail. The carved work on each side of the stem and stern + was gilded. This ship the king called the Serpent. When the sails were + hoisted they represented, as it were, the dragon's wings; and the ship was + the handsomest in all Norway. The islands on which Raud dwelt were called + Gylling and Haering; but the whole islands together were called Godey + Isles, and the current between the isles and the mainland the Godey + Stream. King Olaf baptized the whole people of the fjord, and then sailed + southwards along the land; and on this voyage happened much and various + things, which are set down in tales and sagas,—namely, how witches + and evil spirits tormented his men, and sometimes himself; but we will + rather write about what occurred when King Olaf made Norway Christian, or + in the other countries in which he advanced Christianity. The same autumn + Olaf with his fleet returned to Throndhjem, and landed at Nidaros, where + he took up his winter abode. What I am now going to write about concerns + the Icelanders. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0197" id="link2H_4_0197"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 88. OF THE ICELANDERS. + </h2> + <p> + Kjartan Olafson, a son's son of Hoskuld, and a daughter's son of Egil + Skallagrimson, came the same autumn (A.D. 999) from Iceland to Nidaros, + and he was considered to be the most agreeable and hopeful man of any born + in Iceland. There was also Haldor, a son of Gudmund of Modruveller; and + Kolbein, a son of Thord, Frey's gode, and a brother's son of Brennuflose; + together with Sverting, a son of the gode Runolf. All these were heathens; + and besides them there were many more,—some men of power, others + common men of no property. There came also from Iceland considerable + people, who, by Thangbrand's help, had been made Christians; namely, + Gissur the white, a son of Teit Ketilbjornson; and his mother was Alof, + daughter of herse Bodvar, who was the son of Vikingakare. Bodvar's brother + was Sigurd, father of Eirik Bjodaskalle, whose daughter Astrid was King + Olaf's mother. Hjalte Skeggjason was the name of another Iceland man, who + was married to Vilborg, Gissur the White's daughter. Hjalte was also a + Christian; and King Olaf was very friendly to his relations Gissur and + Hjalte, who live with him. But the Iceland men who directed the ships, and + were heathens, tried to sail away as soon as the king came to the town of + Nidaros, for they were told the king forced all men to become Christians; + but the wind came stiff against them, and drove them back to Nidarholm. + They who directed the ships were Thorarin Nefjulson, the skald Halfred + Ottarson, Brand the Generous, and Thorleik, Brand's son. It was told the + king that there were Icelanders with ships there, and all were heathen, + and wanted to fly from a meeting with the king. Then the king sent them a + message forbidding them to sail, and ordering them to bring their ships up + to the town, which they did, but without discharging the cargoes. + </p> + <p> + (They carried on their dealings and held a market at the king's pier. In + spring they tried three times to slip away, but never succeeded; so they + continued lying at the king's pier. It happened one fine day that many set + out to swim for amusement, and among them was a man who distinguished + himself above the others in all bodily exercises. Kjartan challenged + Halfred Vandredaskald to try himself in swimming against this man, but he + declined it. "Then will I make a trial," said Kjartan, casting off his + clothes, and springing into the water. Then he set after the man, seizes + hold of his foot, and dives with him under water. They come up again, and + without speaking a word dive again, and are much longer under water than + the first time. They come up again, and without saying a word dive a third + time, until Kjartan thought it was time to come up again, which, however, + he could in no way accomplish, which showed sufficiently the difference in + their strength. They were under water so long that Kjartan was almost + drowned. They then came up, and swam to land. This Northman asked what the + Icelander's name was. Kjartan tells his name. + </p> + <p> + He says, "Thou art a good swimmer; but art thou expert also in other + exercises?" + </p> + <p> + Kjartan replied, that such expertness was of no great value. + </p> + <p> + The Northman asks, "Why dost thou not inquire of me such things as I have + asked thee about?" + </p> + <p> + Kjartan replies, "It is all one to me who thou art, or what thy name is." + </p> + <p> + "Then will I," says he, "tell thee: I am Olaf Trygvason." + </p> + <p> + He asked Kjartan much about Iceland, which he answered generally, and + wanted to withdraw as hastily as he could; but the king said, "Here is a + cloak which I will give thee, Kjartan." And Kjartan took the cloak with + many thanks.) (1) + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) The part included in parenthesis is not found in the + original text of "Heimskringla", but taken from "Codex + Frisianus". +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0198" id="link2H_4_0198"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 89. BAPTISM OF THE ICELANDERS. + </h2> + <p> + When Michaelmas came, the king had high mass sung with great splendour. + The Icelanders went there, listening to the fine singing and the sound of + the bells; and when they came back to their ships every man told his + opinion of the Christian man's worship. Kjartan expressed his pleasure at + it, but most of the others scoffed at it; and it went according to the + proverb, "the king had many ears," for this was told to the king. He sent + immediately that very day a message to Kjartan to come to him. Kjartan + went with some men, and the king received him kindly. Kjartan was a very + stout and handsome man, and of ready and agreeable speech. After the king + and Kjartan had conversed a little, the king asked him to adopt + Christianity. Kjartan replies, that he would not say no to that, if he + thereby obtained the king's friendship; and as the king promised him the + fullest friendship, they were soon agreed. The next day Kjartan was + baptized, together with his relation Bolle Thorlakson, and all their + fellow-travelers. Kjartan and Bolle were the king's guests as long as they + were in their white baptismal clothes, and the king had much kindness for + them. Wherever they came they were looked upon as people of distinction. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0199" id="link2H_4_0199"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 90. HALFRED VANDREDASKALD BAPTIZED. + </h2> + <p> + As King Olaf one day was walking in the street some men met him, and he + who went the foremost saluted the king. The king asked the man his name, + and he called himself Halfred. + </p> + <p> + "Art thou the skald?" said the king. + </p> + <p> + "I can compose poetry," replied he. + </p> + <p> + "Wilt thou then adopt Christianity, and come into my service?" asked the + king. + </p> + <p> + "If I am baptized," replies he, "it must be on one condition,—that + thou thyself art my godfather; for no other will I have." + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "That I will do." And Halfred was baptized, the king + holding him during the baptism. + </p> + <p> + Afterwards the king said, "Wilt thou enter into my service?" + </p> + <p> + Halfred replied, "I was formerly in Earl Hakon's court; but now I will + neither enter into thine nor into any other service, unless thou promise + me it shall never be my lot to be driven away from thee." + </p> + <p> + "It has been reported to me," said the king, "that thou are neither so + prudent nor so obedient as to fulfil my commands." + </p> + <p> + "In that case," replied Halfred, "put me to death." + </p> + <p> + "Thou art a skald who composes difficulties," says the king; "but into my + service, Halfred, thou shalt be received." + </p> + <p> + Halfred says, "if I am to be named the composer of difficulties, what cost + thou give me, king, on my name-day?" + </p> + <p> + The king gave him a sword without a scabbard, and said, "Now compose me a + song upon this sword, and let the word sword be in every line of the + strophe." Halfred sang thus: + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "This sword of swords is my reward. + For him who knows to wield a sword, + And with his sword to serve his lord, + Yet wants a sword, his lot is hard. + I would I had my good lord's leave + For this good sword a sheath to choose: + I'm worth three swords when men use, + But for the sword-sheath now I grieve." +</pre> + <p> + Then the king gave him the scabbard, observing that the word sword was + wanting in one line of his strophe. "But there instead are three swords in + one of the lines," says Halfred. "That is true," replies the king.—Out + of Halfred's lays we have taken the most of the true and faithful accounts + that are here related about Olaf Trygvason. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0200" id="link2H_4_0200"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 91. THANGBRAND RETURNS FROM ICELAND. + </h2> + <p> + The same harvest (A.D. 999) Thangbrand the priest came back from Iceland + to King Olaf, and told the ill success of his journey; namely, that the + Icelanders had made lampoons about him; and that some even sought to kill + him, and there was little hope of that country ever being made Christian. + King Olaf was so enraged at this, that he ordered all the Icelanders to be + assembled by sound of horn, and was going to kill all who were in the + town, but Kjartan, Gissur, and Hjalte, with the other Icelanders who had + become Christians, went to him, and said, "King, thou must not fail from + thy word—that however much any man may irritate thee, thou wilt + forgive him if he turn from heathenism and become Christian. All the + Icelanders here are willing to be baptized; and through them we may find + means to bring Christianity into Iceland: for there are many amongst them, + sons of considerable people in Iceland, whose friends can advance the + cause; but the priest Thangbrand proceeded there as he did here in the + court, with violence and manslaughter, and such conduct the people there + would not submit to." The king harkened to those remonstrances; and all + the Iceland men who were there were baptized. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0201" id="link2H_4_0201"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 92. OF KING OLAF'S FEATS. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf was more expert in all exercises than any man in Norway whose + memory is preserved to us in sagas; and he was stronger and more agile + than most men, and many stories are written down about it. One is that he + ascended the Smalsarhorn, and fixed his shield upon the very peak. Another + is, that one of his followers had climbed up the peak after him, until he + came to where he could neither get up nor down; but the king came to his + help, climbed up to him, took him under his arm, and bore him to the flat + ground. King Olaf could run across the oars outside of the vessel while + his men were rowing the Serpent. He could play with three daggers, so that + one was always in the air, and he took the one falling by the handle. He + could walk all round upon the ship's rails, could strike and cut equally + well with both hands, and could cast two spears at once. King Olaf was a + very merry frolicsome man; gay and social; was very violent in all + respects; was very generous; was very finical in his dress, but in battle + he exceeded all in bravery. He was distinguished for cruelty when he was + enraged, and tortured many of his enemies. Some he burnt in fire; some he + had torn in pieces by mad dogs; some he had mutilated, or cast down from + high precipices. On this account his friends were attached to him warmly, + and his enemies feared him greatly; and thus he made such a fortunate + advance in his undertakings, for some obeyed his will out of the + friendliest zeal, and others out of dread. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0202" id="link2H_4_0202"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 93. BAPTISM OF LEIF EIRIKSON. + </h2> + <p> + Leif, a son of Eirik the Red, who first settled in Greenland, came this + summer (A.D. 999) from Greenland to Norway; and as he met King Olaf he + adopted Christianity, and passed the winter (A.D. 1000) with the king. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0203" id="link2H_4_0203"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 94. FALL OF KING GUDROD. + </h2> + <p> + Gudrod, a son of Eirik Bloodaxe and Gunhild, had been ravaging in the west + countries ever since he fled from Norway before the Earl Hakon. But the + summer before mentioned (A.D. 999), where King Olaf Trygvason had ruled + four years over Norway, Gudrod came to the country, and had many ships of + war with him. He had sailed from England; and when he thought himself near + to the Norway coast, he steered south along the land, to the quarter where + it was least likely King Olaf would be. Gudrod sailed in this way south to + Viken; and as soon as he came to the land he began to plunder, to subject + the people to him, and to demand that they should accept of him as king. + Now as the country people saw that a great army was come upon them, they + desired peace and terms. They offered King Gudrod to send a Thing-message + over all the country, and to accept of him at the Thing as king, rather + than suffer from his army; but they desired delay until a fixed day, while + the token of the Thing's assembling was going round through the land. The + king demanded maintenance during the time this delay lasted. The bondes + preferred entertaining the king as a guest, by turns, as long as he + required it; and the king accepted of the proposal to go about with some + of his men as a guest from place to place in the land, while others of his + men remained to guard the ships. When King Olaf's relations, Hyrning and + Thorgeir, heard of this, they gathered men, fitted out ships, and went + northwards to Viken. They came in the night with their men to a place at + which King Gudrod was living as a guest, and attacked him with fire and + weapons; and there King Gudrod fell, and most of his followers. Of those + who were with his ships some were killed, some slipped away and fled to + great distances; and now were all the sons of Eirik and Gunhild dead. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0204" id="link2H_4_0204"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 95. BUILDING OF THE SHIP LONG SERPENT. + </h2> + <p> + The winter after, King Olaf came from Halogaland (A.D. 1000), he had a + great vessel built at Hladhamrar, which was larger than any ship in the + country, and of which the beam-knees are still to be seen. The length of + keel that rested upon the grass was seventy-four ells. Thorberg Skafhog + was the man's name who was the master-builder of the ship; but there were + many others besides,—some to fell wood, some to shape it, some to + make nails, some to carry timber; and all that was used was of the best. + The ship was both long and broad and high-sided, and strongly timbered. + </p> + <p> + While they were planking the ship, it happened that Thorberg had to go + home to his farm upon some urgent business; and as he remained there a + long time, the ship was planked up on both sides when he came back. In the + evening the king went out, and Thorberg with him, to see how the vessel + looked, and everybody said that never was seen so large and so beautiful a + ship of war. Then the king returned to the town. Early next morning the + king returns again to the ship, and Thorberg with him. The carpenters were + there before them, but all were standing idle with their arms across. The + king asked, "what was the matter?" They said the ship was destroyed; for + somebody had gone from, stem to stern, and cut one deep notch after the + other down the one side of the planking. When the king came nearer he saw + it was so, and said, with an oath, "The man shall die who has thus + destroyed the vessel out of envy, if he can be discovered, and I shall + bestow a great reward on whoever finds him out." + </p> + <p> + "I can tell you, king," said Thorberg, "who has done this piece of work."— + </p> + <p> + "I don't think," replies the king, "that any one is so likely to find it + out as thou art." + </p> + <p> + Thorberg says, "I will tell you, king, who did it. I did it myself." + </p> + <p> + The king says, "Thou must restore it all to the same condition as before, + or thy life shall pay for it." + </p> + <p> + Then Thorberg went and chipped the planks until the deep notches were all + smoothed and made even with the rest; and the king and all present + declared that the ship was much handsomer on the side of the hull which + Thorberg, had chipped, and bade him shape the other side in the same way; + and gave him great thanks for the improvement. Afterwards Thorberg was the + master builder of the ship until she was entirely finished. The ship was a + dragon, built after the one the king had captured in Halogaland; but this + ship was far larger, and more carefully put together in all her parts. The + king called this ship Serpent the Long, and the other Serpent the Short. + The long Serpent had thirty-four benches for rowers. The head and the + arched tail were both gilt, and the bulwarks were as high as in sea-going + ships. This ship was the best and most costly ship ever made in Norway. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0205" id="link2H_4_0205"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 96. EARL EIRIK, THE SON OF HAKON. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Eirik, the son of Earl Hakon, and his brothers, with many other + valiant men their relations, had left the country after Earl Hakon's fall. + Earl Eirik went eastwards to Svithjod, to Olaf, the Swedish king, and he + and his people were well received. King Olaf gave the earl peace and + freedom in the land, and great fiefs; so that he could support himself and + his men well. Thord Kolbeinson speaks of this in the verses before given. + Many people who fled from the country on account of King Olaf Trygvason + came out of Norway to Earl Eirik; and the earl resolved to fit out ships + and go a-cruising, in order to get property for himself and his people. + First he steered to Gotland, and lay there long in summer watching for + merchant vessels sailing towards the land, or for vikings. Sometimes he + landed and ravaged all round upon the sea-coasts. So it is told in the + "Banda-drapa":— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Eirik, as we have lately heard, + Has waked the song of shield and sword— + Has waked the slumbering storm of shields + Upon the vikings' water-fields: + From Gotland's lonely shore has gone + Far up the land, and battles won: + And o'er the sea his name is spread, + To friends a shield, to foes a dread." +</pre> + <p> + Afterwards Earl Eirik sailed south to Vindland, and at Stauren found some + viking ships, and gave them battle. Eirik gained the victory, and slew the + vikings. So it is told in the "Banda-drapa":— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Earl Eirik, he who stoutly wields + The battle-axe in storm of shields, + With his long ships surprised the foe + At Stauren, and their strength laid low + Many a corpse floats round the shore; + The strand with dead is studded o'er: + The raven tears their sea-bleached skins— + The land thrives well when Eirik wins." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0206" id="link2H_4_0206"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 97. EIRIK'S FORAY ON THE BALTIC COASTS. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Eirik sailed back to Sweden in autumn, and staid there all winter + (A.D. 997); but in the spring fitted out his war force again, and sailed + up the Baltic. When he came to Valdemar's dominions he began to plunder + and kill the inhabitants, and burn the dwellings everywhere as he came + along, and to lay waste the country. He came to Aldeigiuburg, and besieged + it until he took the castle; and he killed many people, broke down and + burned the castle, and then carried destruction all around far and wide in + Gardarike. So it is told in the "Banda-drapa":— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The generous earl, brave and bold, + Who scatters his bright shining gold, + Eirik with fire-scattering hand, + Wasted the Russian monarch's land,— + With arrow-shower, and storm of war, + Wasted the land of Valdemar. + Aldeiga burns, and Eirik's might + Scours through all Russia by its light." +</pre> + <p> + Earl Eirik was five years in all on this foray; and when he returned from + Gardarike he ravaged all Adalsysla and Eysysla, and took there four viking + ships from the Danes and killed every man on board. So it is told in the + "Banda-drapa":— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Among the isles flies round the word, + That Eirik's blood-devouring sword + Has flashed like fire in the sound, + And wasted all the land around. + And Eirik too, the bold in fight, + Has broken down the robber-might + Of four great vikings, and has slain + All of the crew—nor spared one Dane. + In Gautland he has seized the town, + In Syssels harried up and down; + And all the people in dismay + Fled to the forests far away. + By land or sea, in field or wave, + What can withstand this earl brave? + All fly before his fiery hand— + God save the earl, and keep the land." +</pre> + <p> + When Eirik had been a year in Sweden he went over to Denmark (A.D. 996) to + King Svein Tjuguskeg, the Danish king, and courted his daughter Gyda. The + proposal was accepted, and Earl Eirik married Gyda; and a year after (A.D. + 997) they had a son, who was called Hakon. Earl Eirik was in the winter in + Denmark, or sometimes in Sweden; but in summer he went a-cruising. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0207" id="link2H_4_0207"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 98. KING SVEIN'S MARRIAGE. + </h2> + <p> + The Danish king, Svein Tjuguskeg, was married to Gunhild, a daughter of + Burizleif, king of the Vinds. But in the times we have just been speaking + of it happened that Queen Gunhild fell sick and died. Soon after King + Svein married Sigrid the Haughty, a daughter of Skoglartoste, and mother + of the Swedish king Olaf; and by means of this relationship there was + great friendship between the kings and Earl Eirik, Hakon's son. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0208" id="link2H_4_0208"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 99. KING BURIZLEIF'S MARRIAGE. + </h2> + <p> + Burizleif, the king of the Vinds, complained to his relation Earl + Sigvalde, that the agreement was broken which Sigvalde had made between + King Svein and King Burizleif, by which Burizleif was to get in marriage + Thyre, Harald's daughter, a sister of King Svein: but that marriage had + not proceeded, for Thyre had given positive no to the proposal to marry + her to an old and heathen king. "Now," said King Burizleif to Earl + Sigvalde, "I must have the promise fulfilled." And he told Earl Sigvalde + to go to Denmark, and bring him Thyre as his queen. Earl Sigvalde loses no + time, but goes to King Svein of Denmark, explains to him the case; and + brings it so far by his persuasion, that the king delivered his sister + Thyre into his hands. With her went some female attendants, and her + foster-father, by name Ozur Agason, a man of great power, and some other + people. In the agreement between the king and the earl, it was settled + that Thyre should have in property the possessions which Queen Gunhild had + enjoyed in Vindland, besides other great properties as bride-gifts. Thyre + wept sorely, and went very unwillingly. When the earl came to Vindland, + Burizleif held his wedding with Queen Thyre, and received her in marriage; + bus as long as she was among heathens she would neither eat nor drink with + them, and this lasted for seven days. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0209" id="link2H_4_0209"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 100. OLAF GETS THYRE IN MARRIAGE. + </h2> + <p> + It happened one night that Queen Thyre and Ozur ran away in the dark, and + into the woods, and, to be short in our story, came at last to Denmark. + But here Thyre did not dare to remain, knowing that if her brother King + Svein heard of her, he would send her back directly to Vindland. She went + on, therefore, secretly to Norway, and never stayed her journey until she + fell in with King Olaf, by whom she was kindly received. Thyre related to + the king her sorrows, and entreated his advice in her need, and protection + in his kingdom. Thyre was a well-spoken woman, and the king had pleasure + in her conversation. He saw she was a handsome woman, and it came into his + mind that she would be a good match; so he turns the conversation that + way, and asks if she will marry him. Now, as she saw that her situation + was such that she could not help herself, and considered what a luck it + was for her to marry so celebrated a man, she bade him to dispose himself + of her hand and fate; and, after nearer conversation, King Olaf took Thyre + in marriage. This wedding was held in harvest after the king returned from + Halogaland (A.D. 999), and King Olaf and Queen Thyre remained all winter + (A.D. 1000) at Nidaros. + </p> + <p> + The following spring Queen Thyre complained often to King Olaf, and wept + bitterly over it, that she who had so great property in Vindland had no + goods or possessions here in the country that were suitable for a queen; + and sometimes she would entreat the king with fine words to get her + property restored to her, and saying that King Burizleif was so great a + friend of King Olaf that he would not deny King Olaf anything if they were + to meet. But when King Olaf's friends heard of such speeches, they + dissuaded him from any such expedition. It is related at the king one day + early in spring was walking in the street, and met a man in the market + with many, and, for that early season, remarkably large angelica roots. + The king took a great stalk of the angelica in his hand, and went home to + Queen Thyre's lodging. Thyre sat in her room weeping as the king came in. + The king said, "Set here, queen, is a great angelica stalk, which I give + thee." She threw it away, and said, "A greater present Harald Gormson gave + to my mother; and he was not afraid to go out of the land and take his + own. That was shown when he came here to Norway, and laid waste the + greater part of the land, and seized on all the scat and revenues; and + thou darest not go across the Danish dominions for this brother of mine, + King Svein." As she spoke thus, King Olaf sprang up, and answered with + loud oath, "Never did I fear thy brother King Svein; and if we meet he + shall give way before me!" + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0210" id="link2H_4_0210"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 101. OLAF'S LEVY FOR WAR. + </h2> + <p> + Soon after the king convoked a Thing in the town, and proclaimed to all + the public, that in summer would go abroad upon an expedition out of the + country, and would raise both ships and men from every district; and at + the same time fixed how many ships would have from the whole Throndhjem + fjord. Then he sent his message-token south and north, both along the + sea-coast and up in the interior of the country, to let an army be + gathered. The king ordered the Long Serpent to be put into the water, + along with all his other ships both small and great. He himself steered + the Long Serpent. When the crews were taken out for the ships, they were + so carefully selected that no man on board the Long Serpent was older than + sixty or younger than twenty years, and all were men distinguished for + strength and courage. Those who were Olaf's bodyguard were in particular + chosen men, both of the natives and of foreigners, and the boldest and + strongest. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0211" id="link2H_4_0211"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 102. CREW ON BOARD OF THE LONG SERPENT. + </h2> + <p> + Ulf the Red was the name of the man who bore King Olaf's banner, and was + in the forecastle of the Long Serpent; and with him was Kolbjorn the + marshal, Thorstein Uxafot, and Vikar of Tiundaland, a brother of Arnliot + Gelline. By the bulkhead next the forecastle were Vak Raumason from Gaut + River, Berse the Strong, An Skyte from Jamtaland, Thrand the Strong from + Thelamork, and his brother Uthyrmer. Besides these were, of Halogaland + men, Thrand Skjalge and Ogmund Sande, Hlodver Lange from Saltvik, and + Harek Hvasse; together with these Throndhjem men—Ketil the High, + Thorfin Eisle, Havard and his brothers from Orkadal. The following were in + the fore-hold: Bjorn from Studla, Bork from the fjords. Thorgrim + Thjodolfson from Hvin, Asbjorn and Orm, Thord from Njardarlog, Thorstein + the White from Oprustadar, Arnor from More, Halstein and Hauk from the + Fjord district, Eyvind Snak, Bergthor Bestil, Halkel from Fialer, Olaf + Dreng, Arnfin from Sogn, Sigurd Bild, Einar from Hordaland, and Fin, and + Ketil from Rogaland and Grjotgard the Brisk. The following were in the + hold next the mast: Einar Tambaskelfer, who was not reckoned as fully + experienced, being only eighteen years old; Thorstein Hlifarson, Thorolf, + Ivar Smetta, and Orm Skogarnef. Many other valiant men were in the + Serpent, although we cannot tell all their names. In every half division + of the hold were eight men, and each and all chosen men; and in the + fore-hold were thirty men. It was a common saying among people, that the + Long Serpent's crew was as distinguished for bravery, strength, and + daring, among other men, as the Long Serpent was distinguished among other + ships. Thorkel Nefja, the king's brother, commanded the Short Serpent; and + Thorkel Dydril and Jostein, the king's mother's brothers, had the Crane; + and both these ships were well manned. King Olaf had eleven large ships + from Throndhjem, besides vessels with twenty rowers' benches, smaller + vessels, and provision-vessels. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0212" id="link2H_4_0212"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 103. ICELAND BAPTIZED. + </h2> + <p> + When King Olaf had nearly rigged out his fleet in Nidaros, he appointed + men over the Throndhjem country in all districts and communities. He also + sent to Iceland Gissur the White and Hjalte Skeggjason, to proclaim + Christianity there; and sent with them a priest called Thormod, along with + several men in holy orders. But he retained with him, as hostages, four + Icelanders whom he thought the most important; namely, Kjartan Olafson, + Haldor Gudmundson, Kolbein Thordson, and Sverting Runolfson. Of Gissur and + Hjalte's progress, it is related that they came to Iceland before the + Althing, and went to the Thing; and in that Thing Christianity was + introduced by law into Iceland, and in the course of the summer all the + people were baptized (A.D. 1000). + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0213" id="link2H_4_0213"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 104. GREENLAND BAPTIZED + </h2> + <p> + The same spring King Olaf also sent Leif Eirikson (A.D. 1000) to Greenland + to proclaim Christianity there, and Leif went there that summer. In the + ocean he took up the crew of a ship which had been lost, and who were + clinging to the wreck. He also found Vinland the Good; arrived about + harvest in Greenland; and had with him for it a priest and other teachers, + with whom he went to Brattahild to lodge with his father Eirik. People + called him afterwards Leif the Lucky: but his father Eirik said that his + luck and ill luck balanced each other; for if Leif had saved a wreck in + the ocean, he had brought a hurtful person with him to Greenland, and that + was the priest. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0214" id="link2H_4_0214"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 105. RAGNVALD SENDS MESSENGERS TO OLAF. + </h2> + <p> + The winter after King Olaf had baptized Halogaland, he and Queen Thyre + were in Nidaros; and the summer before Queen Thyre had brought King Olaf a + boy child, which was both stout and promising, and was called Harald, + after its mother's father. The king and queen loved the infant + exceedingly, and rejoiced in the hope that it would grow up and inherit + after its father; but it lived barely a year after its birth, which both + took much to heart. In that winter were many Icelanders and other clever + men in King Olaf's house, as before related. His sister Ingebjorg, + Trygve's daughter, King Olaf's sister, was also at the court at that time. + She was beautiful in appearance, modest and frank with the people, had a + steady manly judgment, and was beloved of all. She was very fond of the + Icelanders who were there, but most of Kjartan Olafson, for he had been + longer than the others in the king's house; and he found it always amusing + to converse with her, for she had both understanding and cleverness in + talk. The king was always gay and full of mirth in his intercourse with + people; and often asked about the manners of the great men and chiefs in + the neighbouring countries, when strangers from Denmark or Sweden came to + see him. The summer before Halfred Vandredaskald had come from Gautland, + where he had been with Earl Ragnvald, Ulf's son, who had lately come to + the government of West Gautland. Ulf, Ragnvald's father, was a brother of + Sigurd the Haughty; so that King Olaf the Swede and Earl Ragnvald were + brother's and sister's children. Halfred told Olaf many things about the + earl: he said he was an able chief, excellently fitted for governing, + generous with money, brave and steady in friendship. Halfred said also the + earl desired much the friendship of King Olaf, and had spoken of making + court Ingebjorg, Trygve's daughter. The same winter came ambassadors from + Gautland, and fell in with King Olaf in the north, in Nidaros, and brought + the message which Halfred had spoken of,—that the earl desired to be + King Olaf's entire friend, and wished to become his brother-in-law by + obtaining his sister Ingebjorg in marriage. Therewith the ambassadors laid + before the king sufficient tokens in proof that in reality they came from + the earl on this errand. The king listened with approbation to their + speech; but said that Ingebjorg must determine on his assent to the + marriage. The king then talked to his sister about the matter, and asked + her opinion about it. She answered to this effect,—"I have been with + you for some time, and you have shown brotherly care and tender respect + for me ever since you came to the country. I will agree therefore to your + proposal about my marriage, provided that you do not marry me to a heathen + man." The king said it should be as she wished. The king then spoke to the + ambassadors; and it was settled before they departed that in summer Earl + Ragnvald should meet the king in the east parts of the country, to enter + into the fullest friendship with each other, and when they met they would + settle about the marriage. With this reply the earl's messengers went + westward, and King Olaf remained all winter in Nidaros in great splendour, + and with many people about him. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0215" id="link2H_4_0215"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 106. OLAF SENDS EXPEDITION TO VINDLAND. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf proceeded in summer with his ships and men southwards along the + land (and past Stad. With him were Queen Thyre and Ingebjorg, Trygveis + daughter, the king's sister). Many of his friends also joined him, and + other persons of consequence who had prepared themselves to travel with + the king. The first man among these was his brother-in-law, Erling + Skjalgson, who had with him a large ship of thirty benches of rowers, and + which was in every respect well equipt. His brothers-in-law Hyrning and + Thorgeir also joined him, each of whom for himself steered a large vessel; + and many other powerful men besides followed him. (With all this war-force + he sailed southwards along the land; but when he came south as far as + Rogaland he stopped there, for Erling Skjalgson had prepared for him a + splendid feast at Sole. There Earl Ragnvald, Ulf's son, from Gautland, + came to meet the king, and to settle the business which had been proposed + in winter in the messages between them, namely, the marriage with + Ingebjorg the king's sister. Olaf received him kindly; and when the matter + came to be spoken of, the king said he would keep his word, and marry his + sister Ingebjorg to him, provided he would accept the true faith, and make + all his subjects he ruled over in his land be baptized; The earl agreed to + this, and he and all his followers were baptized. Now was the feast + enlarged that Erling had prepared, for the earl held his wedding there + with Ingebjorg the king's sister. King Olaf had now married off all his + sisters. The earl, with Ingebjorg, set out on his way home; and the king + sent learned men with him to baptize the people in Gautland, and to teach + them the right faith and morals. The king and the earl parted in the + greatest friendship.) + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0216" id="link2H_4_0216"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 107. OLAF'S EXPEDITION VINDLAND. + </h2> + <p> + (After his sister Ingebjorg's wedding, the king made ready in all haste to + leave the country with his army, which was both great and made up of fine + men.) When he left the land and sailed southwards he had sixty ships of + war, with which he sailed past Denmark, and in through the Sound, and on + to Vindland. He appointed a meeting with King Burizleif; and when the + kings met, they spoke about the property which King Olaf demanded, and the + conference went off peaceably, as a good account was given of the + properties which King Olaf thought himself entitled to there. He passed + here much of the summer, and found many of his old friends. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0217" id="link2H_4_0217"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 108. CONSPIRACY AGAINST KING OLAF. + </h2> + <p> + The Danish king, Svein Tjuguskeg, was married, as before related, to + Sigrid the Haughty. Sigrid was King Olaf Trygvason's greatest enemy; the + cause of which, as before said, was that King Olaf had broken off with + her, and had struck her in the face. She urged King Svein much to give + battle to King Olaf Trygvason; saying that he had reason enough, as Olaf + had married his sister Thyre without his leave, "and that your + predecessors would not have submitted to." Such persuasions Sigrid had + often in her mouth; and at last she brought it so far that Svein resolved + firmly on doing so. Early in spring King Svein sent messengers eastward + into Svithjod, to his son-in-law Olaf, the Swedish king, and to Earl + Eirik; and informed them that King Olaf of Norway was levying men for an + expedition, and intended in summer to go to Vindland. To this news the + Danish king added an invitation to the Swedish king and Earl Eirik to meet + King Svein with an army, so that all together they might make an attack; + on King Olaf Trygvason. The Swedish king and Earl Eirik were ready enough + for this, and immediately assembled a great fleet and an army through all + Svithjod, with which they sailed southwards to Denmark, and arrived there + after King Olaf Trygvason had sailed to the eastward. Haldor the + Unchristian tells of this in his lay on Earl Eirik:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The king-subduer raised a host + Of warriors on the Swedish coast. + The brave went southwards to the fight, + Who love the sword-storm's gleaming light; + The brave, who fill the wild wolf's mouth, + Followed bold Eirik to the south; + The brave, who sport in blood—each one + With the bold earl to sea is gone." +</pre> + <p> + The Swedish king and Earl Eirik sailed to meet the Danish king, and they + had all, when together, an immense force. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0218" id="link2H_4_0218"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 109. EARL SIGVALDE'S TREACHEROUS PLANS. + </h2> + <p> + At the same time that king Svein sent a message to Svithjod for an army, + he sent Earl Sigvalde to Vindland to spy out King Olaf Trygvason's + proceedings, and to bring it about by cunning devices that King Svein and + King Olaf should fall in with each other. So Sigvalde sets out to go to + Vindland. First, he came to Jomsborg, and then he sought out King Olaf + Trygvason. There was much friendship in their conversation, and the earl + got himself into great favour with the king. Astrid, the Earl's wife, King + Burizleif's daughter, was a great friend of King Olaf Trygvason, + particularly on account of the connection which had been between them when + Olaf was married to her sister Geira. Earl Sigvalde was a prudent, + ready-minded man; and as he had got a voice in King Olaf's council, he put + him off much from sailing homewards, finding various reasons for delay. + Olaf's people were in the highest degree dissatisfied with this; for the + men were anxious to get home, and they lay ready to sail, waiting only for + a wind. At last Earl Sigvalde got a secret message from Denmark that the + Swedish king's army was arrived from the east, and that Earl Eirik's also + was ready; and that all these chiefs had resolved to sail eastwards to + Vindland, and wait for King Olaf at an island which is called Svold. They + also desired the earl to contrive matters so that they should meet King + Olaf there. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0219" id="link2H_4_0219"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 110. KING OLAF'S VOYAGE FROM VINDLAND. + </h2> + <p> + There came first a flying report to Vindland that the Danish king, Svein, + had fitted out an army; and it was soon whispered that he intended to + attack King Olaf. But Earl Sigvalde says to King Olaf, "It never can be + King Svein's intention to venture with the Danish force alone, to give + battle to thee with such a powerful army; but if thou hast any suspicion + that evil is on foot, I will follow thee with my force (at that time it + was considered a great matter to have Jomsborg vikings with an army), and + I will give thee eleven well-manned ships." The king accepted this offer; + and as the light breeze of wind that came was favourable, he ordered the + ships to get under weigh, and the war-horns to sound the departure. The + sails were hoisted and all the small vessels, sailing fastest, got out to + sea before the others. The earl, who sailed nearest to the king's ship, + called to those on board to tell the king to sail in his keel-track: "For + I know where the water is deepest between the islands and in the sounds, + and these large ships require the deepest." Then the earl sailed first + with his eleven ships, and the king followed with his large ships, also + eleven in number; but the whole of the rest of the fleet sailed out to + sea. Now when Earl Sigvalde came sailing close under the island Svold, a + skiff rowed out to inform the earl that the Danish king's army was lying + in the harbour before them. Then the earl ordered the sails of his vessels + to be struck, and they rowed in under the island. Haldor the Unchristian + says:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "From out the south bold Trygve's son + With one-and-seventy ships came on, + To dye his sword in bloody fight, + Against the Danish foeman's might. + But the false earl the king betrayed; + And treacherous Sigvalde, it is said, + Deserted from King Olaf's fleet, + And basely fled, the Danes to meet." +</pre> + <p> + It is said here that King Olaf and Earl Sigvalde had seventy sail of + vessels: and one more, when they sailed from the south. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0220" id="link2H_4_0220"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 111. CONSULTATION OF THE KINGS. + </h2> + <p> + The Danish King Svein, the Swedish King Olaf, and Earl Eirik, were there + with all their forces (1000). The weather being fine and clear sunshine, + all these chiefs, with a great suite, went out on the isle to see the + vessels sailing out at sea, and many of them crowded together; and they + saw among them one large and glancing ship. The two kings said, "That is a + large and very beautiful vessel: that will be the Long Serpent." + </p> + <p> + Earl Eirik replied, "That is not the Long Serpent." And he was right; for + it was the ship belonging to Eindride of Gimsar. + </p> + <p> + Soon after they saw another vessel coming sailing along much larger than + the first; then says King Svein, "Olaf Trygvason must be afraid, for he + does not venture to sail with the figure-head of the dragon upon his + ship." + </p> + <p> + Says Earl Eirik, "That is not the king's ship yet; for I know that ship by + the coloured stripes of cloth in her sail. That is Erling Skialgson's. Let + him sail; for it is the better for us that the ship is away from Olaf's + fleet, so well equipt as she is." + </p> + <p> + Soon after they saw and knew Earl Sigvalde's ships, which turned in and + laid themselves under the island. Then they saw three ships coming along + under sail, and one of them very large. King Svein ordered his men to go + to their ships, "for there comes the Long Serpent." + </p> + <p> + Earl Eirik says, "Many other great and stately vessels have they besides + the Long Serpent. Let us wait a little." + </p> + <p> + Then said many, "Earl Eirik will not fight and avenge his father; and it + is a great shame that it should be told that we lay here with so great a + force, and allowed King Olaf to sail out to sea before our eyes." + </p> + <p> + But when they had spoken thus for a short time, they saw four ships coming + sailing along, of which one had a large dragon-head richly gilt. Then King + Svein stood up and said, "That dragon shall carry me this evening high, + for I shall steer it." + </p> + <p> + Then said many, "The Long Serpent is indeed a wonderfully large and + beautiful vessel, and it shows a great mind to have built such a ship." + </p> + <p> + Earl Eirik said so loud that several persons heard him, "If King Olaf had + no ether vessels but only that one, King Svein would never take it from + him with the Danish force alone." + </p> + <p> + Thereafter all the people rushed on board their ships, took down the + tents, and in all haste made ready for battle. + </p> + <p> + While the chiefs were speaking among themselves as above related, they saw + three very large ships coming sailing along, and at last after them a + fourth, and that was the Long Serpent. Of the large ships which had gone + before, and which they had taken for the Long Serpent, the first was the + Crane; the one after that was the Short Serpent; and when they really, saw + the Long Serpent, all knew, and nobody had a word to say against it, that + it must be Olaf Trygvason who was sailing in such a vessel; and they went + to their ships to arm for the fight. + </p> + <p> + An agreement had been concluded among the chiefs, King Svein, King Olaf + the Swede, and Earl Eirik, that they should divide Norway among them in + three parts, in case they succeeded against Olaf Trygvason; but that he of + the chiefs who should first board the Serpent should have her, and all the + booty found in her, and each should have the ships he cleared for himself. + Earl Eirik had a large ship of war which he used upon his viking + expeditions; and there was an iron beard or comb above on both sides of + the stem, and below it a thick iron plate as broad as the combs, which + went down quite to the gunnel. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0221" id="link2H_4_0221"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 112. OF KING OLAF'S PEOPLE. + </h2> + <p> + When Earl Sigvalde with his vessels rowed in under the island, Thorkel + Dydril of the Crane, and the other ship commanders who sailed with him, + saw that he turned his ships towards the isle, and thereupon let fall the + sails, and rowed after him, calling out, and asking why he sailed that + way. The Earl answered, that he was waiting for king Olaf, as he feared + there were enemies in the water. They lay upon their oars until Thorkel + Nefia came up with the Short Serpent and the three ships which followed + him. When they told them the same they too struck sail, and let the ships + drive, waiting for king Olaf. But when the king sailed in towards the + isle, the whole enemies' fleet came rowing within them out to the Sound. + When they saw this they begged the king to hold on his way, and not risk + battle with so great a force. The king replied, high on the quarter-deck + where he stood, "Strike the sails; never shall men of mine think of + flight. I never fled from battle. Let God dispose of my life, but flight I + shall never take." It was done as the king commanded. Halfred tells of it + thus:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "And far and wide the saying bold + Of the brave warrior shall be told. + The king, in many a fray well tried, + To his brave champions round him cried, + 'My men shall never learn from me + From the dark weapon-cloud to flee.' + Nor were the brave words spoken then + Forgotten by his faithful men." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0222" id="link2H_4_0222"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 113. OLAF'S SHIPS PREPARED FOR BATTLE. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf ordered the war-horns to sound for all his ships to close up to + each other. The king's ship lay in the middle of the line, and on one side + lay the Little Serpent, and on the other the Crane; and as they made fast + the stems together (1), the Long Serpent's stem and the short Serpent's + were made fast together; but when the king saw it he called out to his + men, and ordered them to lay the larger ship more in advance, so that its + stern should not lie so far behind in the fleet. + </p> + <p> + Then says Ulf the Red, "If the Long Serpent is to lie as much more ahead + of the other ships as she is longer than them, we shall have hard work of + it here on the forecastle." + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "I did not think I had a forecastle man afraid as well + as red." + </p> + <p> + Says Ulf, "Defend thou the quarterdeck as I shall the forecastle." + </p> + <p> + The king had a bow in his hands, and laid an arrow on the string, and + aimed at Ulf. + </p> + <p> + Ulf said, "Shoot another way, king, where it is more needful: my work is + thy gain." + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) The mode of fighting in sea battles appears, from this and + many other descriptions, to have been for each party to bind + together the stems and sterns of their own ships, forming + them thus into a compact body as soon as the fleets came + within fighting distance, or within spears' throw. They + appear to have fought principally from the forecastles; and + to have used grappling irons for dragging a vessel out of + the line, or within boarding distance.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0223" id="link2H_4_0223"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 114. OF KING OLAF. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf stood on the Serpent's quarterdeck, high over the others. He had + a gilt shield, and a helmet inlaid with gold; over his armour he had a + short red coat, and was easy to be distinguished from other men. When King + Olaf saw that the scattered forces of the enemy gathered themselves + together under the banners of their ships, he asked, "Who is the chief of + the force right opposite to us?" + </p> + <p> + He was answered, that it was King Svein with the Danish army. + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "We are not afraid of these soft Danes, for there is no + bravery in them; but who are the troops on the right of the Danes?" + </p> + <p> + He was answered, that it was King Olaf with the Swedish forces. + </p> + <p> + "Better it were," says King Olaf, "for these Swedes to be sitting at home + killing their sacrifices, than to be venturing under our weapons from the + Long Serpent. But who owns the large ships on the larboard side of the + Danes?" + </p> + <p> + "That is Earl Eirik Hakonson," say they. + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "He, methinks, has good reason for meeting us; and we + may expect the sharpest conflict with these men, for they are Norsemen + like ourselves." + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0224" id="link2H_4_0224"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 115. THE BATTLE BEGINS. + </h2> + <p> + The kings now laid out their oars, and prepared to attack (A.D. 1000). + King Svein laid his ship against the Long Serpent. Outside of him Olaf the + Swede laid himself, and set his ship's stern against the outermost ship of + King Olaf's line; and on the other side lay Earl Eirik. Then a hard combat + began. Earl Sigvalde held back with the oars on his ships, and did not + join the fray. So says Skule Thorsteinson, who at that time was with Earl + Eirik:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "I followed Sigvalde in my youth, + And gallant Eirik, and in truth + The' now I am grown stiff and old, + In the spear-song I once was bold. + Where arrows whistled on the shore + Of Svold fjord my shield I bore, + And stood amidst the loudest clash + When swords on shields made fearful crash." +</pre> + <p> + And Halfred also sings thus:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "In truth I think the gallant king, + Midst such a foemen's gathering, + Would be the better of some score + Of his tight Throndhjem lads, or more; + For many a chief has run away, + And left our brave king in the fray, + Two great kings' power to withstand, + And one great earl's, with his small band, + The king who dares such mighty deed + A hero for his skald would need." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0225" id="link2H_4_0225"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 116. FLIGHT OF SVEIN AND OLAF THE SWEDE. + </h2> + <p> + This battle was one of the severest told of, and many were the people + slain. The forecastle men of the Long Serpent, the Little Serpent, and the + Crane, threw grapplings and stem chains into King Svein's ship, and used + their weapons well against the people standing below them, for they + cleared the decks of all the ships they could lay fast hold of; and King + Svein, and all the men who escaped, fled to other vessels, and laid + themselves out of bow-shot. It went with this force just as King Olaf + Trygvason had foreseen. Then King Olaf the Swede laid himself in their + place; but when he came near the great ships it went with him as with + them, for he lost many men and some ships, and was obliged to get away. + But Earl Eirik laid his ship side by side with the outermost of King + Olaf's ships, thinned it of men, cut the cables, and let it drive. Then he + laid alongside of the next, and fought until he had cleared it of men + also. Now all the people who were in the smaller ships began to run into + the larger, and the earl cut them loose as fast as he cleared them of men. + The Danes and Swedes laid themselves now out of shooting distance all + around Olaf's ship; but Earl Eirik lay always close alongside of the + ships, and used hid swords and battle-axes, and as fast as people fell in + his vessel others, Danes and Swedes, came in their place. So says Haldor, + the Unchristian:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Sharp was the clang of shield and sword, + And shrill the song of spears on board, + And whistling arrows thickly flew + Against the Serpent's gallant crew. + And still fresh foemen, it is said, + Earl Eirik to her long side led; + Whole armies of his Danes and Swedes, + Wielding on high their blue sword-blades." +</pre> + <p> + Then the fight became most severe, and many people fell. But at last it + came to this, that all King Olaf Trygvason's ships were cleared of men + except the Long Serpent, on board of which all who could still carry their + arms were gathered. Then Earl Eirik lay with his ship by the side of the + Serpent, and the fight went on with battle-axe and sword. So says Haldor:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Hard pressed on every side by foes, + The Serpent reels beneath the blows; + Crash go the shields around the bow! + Breast-plates and breasts pierced thro' and thro! + In the sword-storm the Holm beside, + The earl's ship lay alongside + The king's Long Serpent of the sea— + Fate gave the earl the victory." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0226" id="link2H_4_0226"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 117. OF EARL EIRIK. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Eirik was in the forehold of his ship, where a cover of shields (1) + had been set up. In the fight, both hewing weapons, sword, and axe, and + the thrust of spears had been used; and all that could be used as weapon + for casting was cast. Some used bows, some threw spears with the hand. So + many weapons were cast into the Serpent, and so thick flew spears and + arrows, that the shields could scarcely receive them, for on all sides the + Serpent was surrounded by war-ships. Then King Olaf's men became so mad + with rage, that they ran on board of the enemies ships, to get at the + people with stroke of sword and kill them; but many did not lay themselves + so near the Serpent, in order to escape the close encounter with + battle-axe or sword; and thus the most of Olaf's men went overboard and + sank under their weapons, thinking they were fighting on plain ground. So + says Halfred:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The daring lads shrink not from death;— + O'erboard they leap, and sink beneath + The Serpent's keel: all armed they leap, + And down they sink five fathoms deep. + The foe was daunted at the cheers; + The king, who still the Serpent steers, + In such a strait—beset with foes— + Wanted but some more lads like those." +</pre> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Both in land and sea fights the commanders appear to have + been protected from missile weapons,—stones, arrows, + spears,—by a shieldburg: that is, by a party of men + bearing shields surrounding them in such a way that the + shields were a parapet, covering those within the circle. + The Romans had a similar military arrangement of shields in + sieges—the testudo.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0227" id="link2H_4_0227"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 118. OF EINAR TAMBARSKELVER. + </h2> + <p> + Einar Tambarskelver, one of the sharpest of bowshooters, stood by the + mast, and shot with his bow. Einar shot an arrow at Earl Eirik, which hit + the tiller end just above the earl's head so hard that it entered the wood + up to the arrow-shaft. The earl looked that way, and asked if they knew + who had shot; and at the same moment another arrow flew between his hand + and his side, and into the stuffing of the chief's stool, so that the barb + stood far out on the other side. Then said the earl to a man called Fin,—but + some say he was of Fin (Laplander) race, and was a superior archer,—"Shoot + that tall man by the mast." Fin shot; and the arrow hit the middle of + Einar's bow just at the moment that Einar was drawing it, and the bow was + split in two parts. + </p> + <p> + "What is that," cried King Olaf, "that broke with such a noise?" + </p> + <p> + "Norway, king, from thy hands," cried Einar. + </p> + <p> + "No! not quite so much as that," says the king; "take my bow, and shoot," + flinging the bow to him. + </p> + <p> + Einar took the bow, and drew it over the head of the arrow. "Too weak, too + weak," said he, "for the bow of a mighty king!" and, throwing the bow + aside, he took sword and shield, and fought Valiantly. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0228" id="link2H_4_0228"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 119. OLAF GIVES HIS MEN SHARP SWORDS. + </h2> + <p> + The king stood on the gangways of the Long Serpent, and shot the greater + part of the day; sometimes with the bow, sometimes with the spear, and + always throwing two spears at once. He looked down over the ship's sides, + and saw that his men struck briskly with their swords, and yet wounded but + seldom. Then he called aloud, "Why do ye strike so gently that ye seldom + cut?" One among the people answered, "The swords are blunt and full of + notches." Then the king went down into the forehold, opened the chest + under the throne, and took out many sharp swords, which he handed to his + men; but as he stretched down his right hand with them, some observed that + blood was running down under his steel glove, but no one knew where he was + wounded. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0229" id="link2H_4_0229"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 120. THE SERPENT BOARDED. + </h2> + <p> + Desperate was the defence in the Serpent, and there was the heaviest + destruction of men done by the forecastle crew, and those of the forehold, + for in both places the men were chosen men, and the ship was highest, but + in the middle of the ship the people were thinned. Now when Earl Eirik saw + there were but few people remaining beside the ship's mast, he determined + to board; and he entered the Serpent with four others. Then came Hyrning, + the king's brother-in-law, and some others against him, and there was the + most severe combat; and at last the earl was forced to leap back on board + his own ship again, and some who had accompanied him were killed, and + others wounded. Thord Kolbeinson alludes to this:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "On Odin's deck, all wet with blood, + The helm-adorned hero stood; + And gallant Hyrning honour gained, + Clearing all round with sword deep stained. + The high mountain peaks shall fall, + Ere men forget this to recall." +</pre> + <p> + Now the fight became hot indeed, and many men fell on board the Serpent; + and the men on board of her began to be thinned off, and the defence to be + weaker. The earl resolved to board the Serpent again, and again he met + with a warm reception. When the forecastle men of the Serpent saw what he + was doing, they went aft and made a desperate fight; but so many men of + the Serpent had fallen, that the ship's sides were in many places quite + bare of defenders; and the earl's men poured in all around into the + vessel, and all the men who were still able to defend the ship crowded aft + to the king, and arrayed themselves for his defence. So says Haldor the + Unchristian:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Eirik cheers on his men,— + 'On to the charge again!' + The gallant few + Of Olaf's crew + Must refuge take + On the quarter-deck. + Around the king + They stand in ring; + Their shields enclose + The king from foes, + And the few who still remain + Fight madly, but in vain. + Eirik cheers on his men— + 'On to the charge again!'" +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0230" id="link2H_4_0230"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 121. THE SERPENT'S DECKS CLEARED. + </h2> + <p> + Kolbjorn the marshal, who had on clothes and arms like the kings, and was + a remarkably stout and handsome man, went up to king on the quarter-deck. + The battle was still going on fiercely even in the forehold (1). But as + many of the earl's men had now got into the Serpent as could find room, + and his ships lay all round her, and few were the people left in the + Serpent for defence against so great a force; and in a short time most of + the Serpent's men fell, brave and stout though they were. King Olaf and + Kolbjorn the marshal both sprang overboard, each on his own side of the + ship; but the earl's men had laid out boats around the Serpent, and killed + those who leaped overboard. Now when the king had sprung overboard, they + tried to seize him with their hands, and bring him to Earl Eirik; but King + Olaf threw his shield over his head, and sank beneath the waters. Kolbjorn + held his shield behind him to protect himself from the spears cast at him + from the ships which lay round the Serpent, and he fell so upon his shield + that it came under him, so that he could not sink so quickly. He was thus + taken and brought into a boat, and they supposed he was the king. He was + brought before the earl; and when the earl saw it was Kolbjorn, and not + the king, he gave him his life. At the same moment all of King Olaf's men + who were in life sprang overboard from the Serpent; and Thorkel Nefia, the + king's brother, was the last of all the men who sprang overboard. It is + thus told concerning the king by Halfred:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The Serpent and the Crane + Lay wrecks upon the main. + On his sword he cast a glance,— + With it he saw no chance. + To his marshal, who of yore + Many a war-chance had come o'er, + He spoke a word—then drew in breath, + And sprang to his deep-sea death." +</pre> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) From the occasional descriptions of vessels in this and + other battles, it may be inferred that even the Long + Serpent, described in the 95th chapter as of 150 feet of + keel was only docked fore and aft; the thirty-four benches + for rowers occupying the open area in the middle, and + probably gangways running along the side for communicating + from the quarter-deck to the forcastle.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0231" id="link2H_4_0231"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 122. REPORT AMONG THE PEOPLE. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Sigvalde, as before related, came from Vindland, in company with King + Olaf, with ten ships; but the eleventh ship was manned with the men of + Astrid, the king's daughter, the wife of Earl Sigvalde. Now when King Olaf + sprang overboard, the whole army raised a shout of victory; and then Earl + Sigvalde and his men put their oars in the water and rowed towards the + battle. Haldor the Unchristian tells of it thus:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Then first the Vindland vessels came + Into the fight with little fame; + The fight still lingered on the wave, + Tho' hope was gone with Olaf brave. + War, like a full-fed ravenous beast, + Still oped her grim jaws for the feast. + The few who stood now quickly fled, + When the shout told—'Olaf is dead!'" +</pre> + <p> + But the Vindland cutter, in which Astrid's men were, rowed back to + Vindland; and the report went immediately abroad and was told by many, + that King Olaf had cast off his coat-of-mail under water, and had swum, + diving under the longships, until he came to the Vindland cutter, and that + Astrid's men had conveyed him to Vindland: and many tales have been made + since about the adventures of Olaf the king. Halfred speaks thus about it:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Does Olaf live? or is he dead? + Has he the hungry ravens fed? + I scarcely know what I should say, + For many tell the tale each way. + This I can say, nor fear to lie, + That he was wounded grievously— + So wounded in this bloody strife, + He scarce could come away with life." +</pre> + <p> + But however this may have been, King Olaf Trygvason never came back again + to his kingdom of Norway. Halfred Vandredaskald speaks also thus about it: + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The witness who reports this thing + Of Trygvason, our gallant king, + Once served the king, and truth should tell, + For Olaf hated lies like hell. + If Olaf 'scaped from this sword-thing, + Worse fate, I fear, befel our king + Than people guess, or e'er can know, + For he was hemm'd in by the foe. + From the far east some news is rife + Of king sore wounded saving life; + His death, too sure, leaves me no care + For cobweb rumours in the air. + It never was the will of fate + That Olaf from such perilous strait + Should 'scape with life! this truth may grieve— + 'What people wish they soon believe.'" +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0232" id="link2H_4_0232"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 123. OF EARL EIRIK, THE SON OF HAKON. + </h2> + <p> + By this victory Earl Eirik Hakonson became owner of the Long Serpent, and + made a great booty besides; and he steered the Serpent from the battle. So + says Haldor:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Olaf, with glittering helmet crowned, + Had steered the Serpent through the Sound; + And people dressed their boats, and cheered + As Olaf's fleet in splendour steered. + But the descendent of great Heming, + Whose race tells many a gallant sea-king, + His blue sword in red life-blood stained, + And bravely Olaf's long ship gained." +</pre> + <p> + Svein, a son of Earl Hakon, and Earl Eirik's brother, was engaged at this + time to marry Holmfrid, a daughter of King Olaf the Swedish king. Now when + Svein the Danish king, Olaf the Swedish king, and Earl Eirik divided the + kingdom of Norway between them, King Olaf got four districts in the + Throndhjem country, and also the districts of More and Raumsdal; and in + the east part of the land he got Ranrike, from the Gaut river to + Svinasund. Olaf gave these dominions into Earl Svein's hands, on the same + conditions as the sub kings or earls had held them formerly from the + upper-king of the country. Earl Eirik got four districts in the Throndhjem + country, and Halogaland, Naumudal, the Fjord districts, Sogn, Hordaland, + Rogaland, and North Agder, all the way to the Naze. So says Thord + Kolbeinson:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "All chiefs within our land + On Eirik's side now stand: + Erling alone, I know + Remains Earl Eirik's foe. + All praise our generous earl,— + He gives, and is no churl: + All men are well content + Fate such a chief has sent. + From Veiga to Agder they, + Well pleased, the earl obey; + And all will by him stand, + To guard the Norsemen's land. + And now the news is spread + That mighty Svein is dead, + And luck is gone from those + Who were the Norsemen's foes." +</pre> + <p> + The Danish king Svein retained Viken as he had held it before, but he gave + Raumarike and Hedemark to Earl Eirik. Svein Hakonson got the title of earl + from Olaf the Swedish king. Svein was one of the handsomest men ever seen. + The earls Eirik and Svein both allowed themselves to be baptized, and took + up the true faith; but as long as they ruled in Norway they allowed every + one to do as he pleased in holding by his Christianity. But, on the other + hand, they held fast by the old laws, and all the old rights and customs + of the land, and were excellent men and good rulers. Earl Eirik had most + to say of the two brothers in all matters of government. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0233" id="link2H_4_0233"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + SAGA OF OLAF HARALDSON. (1) + </h2> + <p> + PRELIMINARY REMARKS. + </p> + <p> + Olaf Haraldson the Saint's Saga is the longest, the most important, and + the most finished of all the sagas in "Heimskringla". The life of Olaf + will be found treated more or less freely in "Agrip", in "Historia + Norvegiae", in "Thjodrek the Monk", in the legendary saga, and in + "Fagrskinna". Other old Norse literature relating to this epoch: + </p> + <p> + Are's "Islendingabok", "Landnama", "Kristni Saga", "Biskupa-sogur", + "Njala", "Gunlaugs Saga", "Ormstungu", "Bjarnar Saga Hitdaelakappa", + "Hallfredar Thattr Vandraedaskalde", "Eyrbyggia", "Viga Styrs Saga", + "Laxdaela", "Fostbraedra", "Gretla", "Liosvetninga", "Faereyinga", + "Orkneyinga". + </p> + <p> + Olaf Haraldson was born 995, went as a viking at the age of twelve, 1007; + visited England, one summer and three winters, 1009-1012; in France two + summers and one winter, 1012-1013; spent the winter in Normandy, 1014; + returned to Norway and was recognized as King, April 3, 1015; fled from + Norway the winter of 1028-1029; fell at Stiklestad, July 29 (or August + 31), 1030. + </p> + <p> + Skalds quoted in this saga are:—Ottar Svarte, Sigvat Skald, Thord + Kolbeinson, Berse Torfason, Brynjolf, Arnor Jarlaskald, Thord Siarekson, + Harek, Thorarin Loftunga, Halvard Hareksblese, Bjarne Gulbraskald, Jokul + Bardson, Thormod Kolbrunarskald, Gissur, Thorfin Mun, Hofgardaref. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) King Olaf the Saint reigned from about the year 1015 to + 1030. The death of King Olaf Trygvason was in the year + 1000: and Earl Eirik held the government for the Danish and + Swedish kings about fifteen years.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0234" id="link2H_4_0234"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 1. OF SAINT OLAF'S BRINGING UP. + </h2> + <p> + Olaf, Harald Grenske's son, was brought up by his stepfather Sigurd Syr + and his mother Asta. Hrane the Far-travelled lived in the house of Asta, + and fostered this Olaf Haraldson. Olaf came early to manhood, was handsome + in countenance, middle-sized in growth, and was even when very young of + good understanding and ready speech. Sigurd his stepfather was a careful + householder, who kept his people closely to their work, and often went + about himself to inspect his corn-rigs and meadowland, the cattle, and + also the smith-work, or whatsoever his people had on hand to do. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0235" id="link2H_4_0235"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 2. OF OLAF AND KING SIGURD SYR. + </h2> + <p> + It happened one day that King Sigurd wanted to ride from home, but there + was nobody about the house; so he told his stepson Olaf to saddle his + horse. Olaf went to the goats' pen, took out the he-goat that was the + largest, led him forth, and put the king's saddle on him, and then went in + and told King Sigurd he had saddled his riding horse. Now when King Sigurd + came out and saw what Olaf had done, he said "It is easy to see that thou + wilt little regard my orders; and thy mother will think it right that I + order thee to do nothing that is against thy own inclination. I see well + enough that we are of different dispositions, and that thou art far more + proud than I am." Olaf answered little, but went his way laughing. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0236" id="link2H_4_0236"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 3. OF RING OLAF'S ACCOMPLISHMENTS. + </h2> + <p> + When Olaf Haraldson grew up he was not tall, but middle-sized in height, + although very thick, and of good strength. He had light brown hair, and a + broad face, which was white and red. He had particularly fine eyes, which + were beautiful and piercing, so that one was afraid to look him in the + face when he was angry. Olaf was very expert in all bodily exercises, + understood well to handle his bow, and was distinguished particularly in + throwing his spear by hand: he was a great swimmer, and very handy, and + very exact and knowing in all kinds of smithwork, whether he himself or + others made the thing. He was distinct and acute in conversation, and was + soon perfect in understanding and strength. He was beloved by his friends + and acquaintances, eager in his amusements, and one who always liked to be + the first, as it was suitable he should be from his birth and dignity. He + was called Olaf the Great. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0237" id="link2H_4_0237"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 4. KING OLAF'S WAR EXPEDITION. + </h2> + <p> + Olaf Haraldson was twelve years old when he, for the first time, went on + board a ship of war (A.D. 1007). His mother Asta got Hrane, who was called + the foster-father of kings, to command a ship of war and take Olaf under + his charge; for Hrane had often been on war expeditions. When Olaf in this + way got a ship and men, the crew gave him the title of king; for it was + the custom that those commanders of troops who were of kingly descent, on + going out upon a viking cruise, received the title of king immediately + although they had no land or kingdom. Hrane sat at the helm; and some say + that Olaf himself was but a common rower, although he was king of the + men-at-arms. They steered east along the land, and came first to Denmark. + So says Ottar Svarte, in his lay which he made about King Olaf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Young was the king when from his home + He first began in ships to roam, + His ocean-steed to ride + To Denmark o'er the tide. + Well exercised art thou in truth— + In manhood's earnest work, brave youth! + Out from the distant north + Mighty hast thou come forth." +</pre> + <p> + Towards autumn he sailed eastward to the Swedish dominions, and there + harried and burnt all the country round; for he thought he had good cause + of hostility against the Swedes, as they killed his father Harald. Ottar + Svarte says distinctly that he came from the east, out by way of Denmark:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Thy ship from shore to shore, + With many a well-plied car, + Across the Baltic foam is dancing.— + Shields, and spears, and helms glancing! + Hoist high the swelling sail + To catch the freshening gale! + There's food for the raven-flight + Where thy sail-winged ship shall light; + Thy landing-tread + The people dread; + And the wolf howls for a feast + On the shore-side in the east." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0238" id="link2H_4_0238"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 5. OLAF'S FIRST BATTLE. + </h2> + <p> + The same autumn Olaf had his first battle at Sotasker, which lies in the + Swedish skerry circle. He fought there with some vikings, whose leader was + Sote. Olaf had much fewer men, but his ships were larger, and he had his + ships between some blind rocks, which made it difficult for the vikings to + get alongside; and Olaf's men threw grappling irons into the ships which + came nearest, drew them up to their own vessels, and cleared them of men. + The vikings took to flight after losing many men. Sigvat the skald tells + of this fight in the lay in which he reckons up King Olaf's battles:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "They launch his ship where waves are foaming— + To the sea shore + Both mast and oar, + And sent his o'er the seas a-roaming. + Where did the sea-king first draw blood? + In the battle shock + At Sote's rock; + The wolves howl over their fresh food." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0239" id="link2H_4_0239"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 6. FORAY IN SVITHJOD. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf steered thereafter eastwards to Svithjod, and into the Lag (the + Maelar lake), and ravaged the land on both sides. He sailed all the way up + to Sigtuna, and laid his ships close to the old Sigtuna. The Swedes say + the stone-heaps are still to be seen which Olaf had laid under the ends of + the gangways from the shore to the ships. When autumn was advanced, Olaf + Haraldson heard that Olaf the Swedish king was assembling an army, and + also that he had laid iron chains across Stoksund (the channel between the + Maelar lake and the sea), and had laid troops there; for the Swedish king + thought that Olaf Haraldson would be kept in there till frost came, and he + thought little of Olaf's force knowing he had but few people. Now when + King Olaf Haraldson came to Stoksund he could not get through, as there + was a castle west of the sound, and men-at-arms lay on the south; and he + heard that the Swedish king was come there with a great army and many + ships. He therefore dug a canal across the flat land Agnafit out to the + sea. Over all Svithjod all the running waters fall into the Maelar lake; + but the only outlet of it to the sea is so small that many rivers are + wider, and when much rain or snow falls the water rushes in a great + cataract out by Stoksund, and the lake rises high and floods the land. It + fell heavy rain just at this time; and as the canal was dug out to the + sea, the water and stream rushed into it. Then Olaf had all the rudders + unshipped and hoisted all sail aloft. It was blowing a strong breeze + astern, and they steered with their oars, and the ships came in a rush + over all the shallows, and got into the sea without any damage. Now went + the Swedes to their king, Olaf, and told him that Olaf the Great had + slipped out to sea; on which the king was enraged against those who should + have watched that Olaf did not get away. This passage has since been + called King's Sound; but large vessels cannot pass through it, unless the + waters are very high. Some relate that the Swedes were aware that Olaf had + cut across the tongue of land, and that the water was falling out that + way; and they flocked to it with the intention to hinder Olaf from getting + away, but the water undermined the banks on each side so that they fell in + with the people, and many were drowned: but the Swedes contradict this as + a false report, and deny the loss of people. The king sailed to Gotland in + harvest, and prepared to plunder; but the Gotlanders assembled, and sent + men to the king, offering him a scat. The king found this would suit him, + and he received the scat, and remained there all winter. So says Ottar + Svarte:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Thou seaman-prince! thy men are paid: + The scat on Gotlanders is laid; + Young man or old + To our seamen bold + Must pay, to save his head: + The Yngling princes fled, + Eysvssel people bled; + Who can't defend the wealth they have + Must die, or share with the rover brave." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0240" id="link2H_4_0240"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 7. THE SECOND BATTLE. + </h2> + <p> + It is related here that King Olaf, when spring set in, sailed east to + Eysyssel, and landed and plundered; the Eysyssel men came down to the + strand and grave him battle. King Olaf gained the victory, pursued those + who fled, and laid waste the land with fire and sword. It is told that + when King Olaf first came to Eysvssel they offered him scat, and when the + scat was to be brought down to the strand the king came to meet it with an + armed force, and that was not what the bondes there expected; for they had + brought no scat, but only their weapons with which they fought against the + king, as before related. So says Sigvat the skald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "With much deceit and bustle + To the heath of Eysyssel + The bondes brought the king, + To get scat at their weapon-thing. + But Olaf was too wise + To be taken by surprise; + Their legs scarce bore them off + O'er the common test enough." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0241" id="link2H_4_0241"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 8. THE THIRD BATTLE. + </h2> + <p> + After this they sailed to Finland and plundered there, and went up the + country. All the people fled to the forest, and they had emptied their + houses of all household goods. The king went far up the country, and + through some woods, and came to some dwellings in a valley called + Herdaler,—where, however, they made but small booty, and saw no + people; and as it was getting late in the day, the king turned back to his + ships. Now when they came into the woods again people rushed upon them + from all quarters, and made a severe attack. The king told his men to + cover themselves with their shields, but before they got out of the woods + he lost many people, and many were wounded; but at last, late in the + evening, he got to the ships. The Finlanders conjured up in the night, by + their witchcraft, a dreadful storm and bad weather on the sea; but the + king ordered the anchors to be weighed and sail hoisted, and beat off all + night to the outside of the land. The king's luck prevailed more than the + Finlanders' witchcraft; for he had the luck to beat round the Balagard's + side in the night, and so got out to sea. But the Finnish army proceeded + on land, making the same progress as the king made with his ships. So says + Sigvat:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The third fight was at Herdaler, where + The men of Finland met in war + The hero of the royal race, + With ringing sword-blades face to face. + Off Balagard's shore the waves + Ran hollow; but the sea-king saves + His hard-pressed ship, and gains the lee + Of the east coast through the wild sea." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0242" id="link2H_4_0242"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 9. THE FOURTH BATTLE IN SUDERVIK. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf sailed from thence to Denmark, where he met Thorkel the Tall, + brother of Earl Sigvalde, and went into partnership with him; for he was + just ready to set out on a cruise. They sailed southwards to the Jutland + coast, to a place called Sudervik, where they overcame many viking ships. + The vikings, who usually have many people to command, give themselves the + title of kings, although they have no lands to rule over. King Olaf went + into battle with them, and it was severe; but King Olaf gained the + victory, and a great booty. So says Sigvat:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Hark! hark! The war-shout + Through Sudervik rings, + And the vikings bring out + To fight the two kings. + Great honour, I'm told, + Won these vikings so bold: + But their bold fight was vain, + For the two brave kings gain." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0243" id="link2H_4_0243"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 10. THE FIFTH BATTLE IN FRIESLAND. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf sailed from thence south to Friesland, and lay under the strand + of Kinlima in dreadful weather. The king landed with his men; but the + people of the country rode down to the strand against them, and he fought + them. So says Sigvat:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Under Kinlima's cliff, + This battle is the fifth. + The brave sea-rovers stand + All on the glittering sand; + And down the horsemen ride + To the edge of the rippling tide: + But Olaf taught the peasant band + To know the weight of a viking's hand." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0244" id="link2H_4_0244"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 11. DEATH OF KING SVEIN FORKED BEARD. + </h2> + <p> + The king sailed from thence westward to England. It was then the case that + the Danish king, Svein Forked Beard, was at that time in England with a + Danish army, and had been fixed there for some time, and had seized upon + King Ethelred's kingdom. The Danes had spread themselves so widely over + England, that it was come so far that King Ethelred had departed from the + country, and had gone south to Valland. The same autumn that King Olaf + came to England, it happened that King Svein died suddenly in the night in + his bed; and it is said by Englishmen that Edmund the Saint killed him, in + the same way that the holy Mercurius had killed the apostate Julian. When + Ethelred, the king of the English, heard this in Flanders, he returned + directly to England; and no sooner was he come back, than he sent an + invitation to all the men who would enter into his pay, to join him in + recovering the country. Then many people flocked to him; and among others, + came King Olaf with a great troop of Northmen to his aid. They steered + first to London, and sailed into the Thames with their fleet; but the + Danes had a castle within. On the other side of the river is a great + trading place, which is called Sudvirke. There the Danes had raised a + great work, dug large ditches, and within had built a bulwark of stone, + timber, and turf, where they had stationed a strong army. King Ethelred + ordered a great assault; but the Danes defended themselves bravely, and + King Ethelred could make nothing of it. Between the castle and Southwark + (Sudvirke) there was a bridge, so broad that two wagons could pass each + other upon it. On the bridge were raised barricades, both towers and + wooden parapets, in the direction of the river, which were nearly breast + high; and under the bridge were piles driven into the bottom of the river. + Now when the attack was made the troops stood on the bridge everywhere, + and defended themselves. King Ethelred was very anxious to get possession + of the bridge, and he called together all the chiefs to consult how they + should get the bridge broken down. Then said King Olaf he would attempt to + lay his fleet alongside of it, if the other ships would do the same. It + was then determined in this council that they should lay their war forces + under the bridge; and each made himself ready with ships and men. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0245" id="link2H_4_0245"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 12. THE SIXTH BATTLE. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf ordered great platforms of floating wood to be tied together + with hazel bands, and for this he took down old houses; and with these, as + a roof, he covered over his ships so widely, that it reached over the + ships' sides. Under this screen he set pillars so high and stout, that + there both was room for swinging their swords, and the roofs were strong + enough to withstand the stones cast down upon them. Now when the fleet and + men were ready, they rode up along the river; but when they came near the + bridge, there were cast down upon them so many stones and missile weapons, + such as arrows and spears, that neither helmet nor shield could hold out + against it; and the ships themselves were so greatly damaged, that many + retreated out of it. But King Olaf, and the Northmen's fleet with him, + rowed quite up under the bridge, laid their cables around the piles which + supported it, and then rowed off with all the ships as hard as they could + down the stream. The piles were thus shaken in the bottom, and were + loosened under the bridge. Now as the armed troops stood thick of men upon + the bridge, and there were likewise many heaps of stones and other weapons + upon it, and the piles under it being loosened and broken, the bridge gave + way; and a great part of the men upon it fell into the river, and all the + ethers fled, some into the castle, some into Southwark. Thereafter + Southwark was stormed and taken. Now when the people in the castle saw + that the river Thames was mastered, and that they could not hinder the + passage of ships up into the country, they became afraid, surrendered the + tower, and took Ethelred to be their king. So says Ottar Svarte:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "London Bridge is broken down.— + Gold is won, and bright renown. + Shields resounding, + War-horns sounding, + Hild is shouting in the din! + Arrows singing, + Mail-coats ringing— + Odin makes our Olaf win!" +</pre> + <p> + And he also composed these:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "King Ethelred has found a friend: + Brave Olaf will his throne defend— + In bloody fight + Maintain his right, + Win back his land + With blood-red hand, + And Edmund's son upon his throne replace— + Edmund, the star of every royal race!" +</pre> + <p> + Sigvat also relates as follows:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "At London Bridge stout Olaf gave + Odin's law to his war-men brave— + 'To win or die!' + And their foemen fly. + Some by the dyke-side refuge gain— + Some in their tents on Southwark plain! + The sixth attack + Brought victory back." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0246" id="link2H_4_0246"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 13. THE SEVENTH BATTLE. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf passed all the winter with King Ethelred, and had a great battle + at Hringmara Heath in Ulfkel's land, the domain which Ulfkel Snilling at + that time held; and here again the king was victorious. So says Sigvat the + skald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "To Ulfkel's land came Olaf bold, + A seventh sword-thing he would hold. + The race of Ella filled the plain— + Few of them slept at home again! + Hringmara heath + Was a bed of death: + Harfager's heir + Dealt slaughter there." +</pre> + <p> + And Ottar sings of this battle thus:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "From Hringmara field + The chime of war, + Sword striking shield, + Rings from afar. + The living fly; + The dead piled high + The moor enrich; + Red runs the ditch." +</pre> + <p> + The country far around was then brought in subjection to King Ethelred: + but the Thingmen (1) and the Danes held many castles, besides a great part + of the country. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Thing-men were hired men-at-arms; called Thing-men + probably from being men above the class of thralls or unfree men, + and entitled to appear at Things, as being udal-born to land at + home. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0247" id="link2H_4_0247"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 14. EIGHTH AND NINTH BATTLES OF OLAF. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf was commander of all the forces when they went against + Canterbury; and they fought there until they took the town, killing many + people and burning the castle. So says Ottar Svarte:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "All in the grey of morn + Broad Canterbury's forced. + Black smoke from house-roofs borne + Hides fire that does its worst; + And many a man laid low + By the battle-axe's blow, + Waked by the Norsemen's cries, + Scarce had time to rub his eyes." +</pre> + <p> + Sigvat reckons this King Olaf's eighth battle:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Of this eighth battle I can tell + How it was fought, and what befell, + The castle tower + With all his power + He could not take, + Nor would forsake. + The Perthmen fought, + Nor quarter sought; + By death or flight + They left the fight. + Olaf could not this earl stout + From Canterbury quite drive out." +</pre> + <p> + At this time King Olaf was entrusted with the whole land defence of + England, and he sailed round the land with his ships of War. He laid his + ships at land at Nyjamoda, where the troops of the Thingmen were, and gave + them battle and gained the victory. So says Sigvat the skald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The youthful king stained red the hair + Of Angeln men, and dyed his spear + At Newport in their hearts' dark blood: + And where the Danes the thickest stood— + Where the shrill storm round Olaf's head + Of spear and arrow thickest fled. + There thickest lay the Thingmen dead! + Nine battles now of Olaf bold, + Battle by battle, I have told." +</pre> + <p> + King Olaf then scoured all over the country, taking scat of the people and + plundering where it was refused. So says Ottar:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The English race could not resist thee, + With money thou madest them assist thee; + Unsparingly thou madest them pay + A scat to thee in every way; + Money, if money could be got— + Goods, cattle, household gear, if not. + Thy gathered spoil, borne to the strand, + Was the best wealth of English land." +</pre> + <p> + Olaf remained here for three years (A.D. 1010-1012). + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0248" id="link2H_4_0248"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 15. THE TENTH BATTLE. + </h2> + <p> + The third year King Ethelred died, and his sons Edmund and Edward took the + government (A.D. 1012). Then Olaf sailed southwards out to sea, and had a + battle at Hringsfjord, and took a castle situated at Holar, where vikings + resorted, and burnt the castle. So says Sigvat the skald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Of the tenth battle now I tell, + Where it was fought, and what befell. + Up on the hill in Hringsfjord fair + A robber nest hung in the air: + The people followed our brave chief, + And razed the tower of the viking thief. + Such rock and tower, such roosting-place, + Was ne'er since held by the roving race." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0249" id="link2H_4_0249"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 16. ELEVENTH, TWELFTH AND THIRTEENTH BATTLES. + </h2> + <p> + Then King Olaf proceeded westwards to Grislupollar, and fought there with + vikings at Williamsby; and there also King Olaf gained the victory. So + says Sigvat:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The eleventh battle now I tell, + Where it was fought, and what befell. + At Grislupol our young fir's name + O'ertopped the forest trees in fame: + Brave Olaf's name—nought else was heard + But Olaf's name, and arm, and sword. + Of three great earls, I have heard say, + His sword crushed helm and head that day." +</pre> + <p> + Next he fought westward on Fetlafjord, as Sigvat tells:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The twelfth fight was at Fetlafjord, + Where Olaf's honour-seeking sword + Gave the wild wolf's devouring teeth + A feast of warriors doomed to death." +</pre> + <p> + From thence King Olaf sailed southwards to Seljupollar, where he had a + battle. He took there a castle called Gunvaldsborg, which was very large + and old. He also made prisoner the earl who ruled over the castle and who + was called Geirfin. After a conference with the men of the castle, he laid + a scat upon the town and earl, as ransom, of twelve thousand gold + shillings: which was also paid by those on whom it was imposed. So says + Sigvat:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The thirteenth battle now I tell, + Where it was fought, and what befell. + In Seljupol was fought the fray, + And many did not survive the day. + The king went early to the shore, + To Gunvaldsborg's old castle-tower; + And a rich earl was taken there, + Whose name was Geridin, I am sure." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0250" id="link2H_4_0250"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 17. FOURTEENTH BATTLE AND OLAF'S DREAM. + </h2> + <p> + Thereafter King Olaf steered with his fleet westward to Karlsar, and + tarried there and had a fight. And while King Olaf was lying in Karlsa + river waiting a wind, and intending to sail up to Norvasund, and then on + to the land of Jerusalem, he dreamt a remarkable dream—that there + came to him a great and important man, but of a terrible appearance + withal, who spoke to him, and told him to give up his purpose of + proceeding to that land. "Return back to thy udal, for thou shalt be king + over Norway for ever." He interpreted this dream to mean that he should be + king over the country, and his posterity after him for a long time. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0251" id="link2H_4_0251"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 18. FIFTEENTH BATTLE. + </h2> + <p> + After this appearance to him he turned about, and came to Poitou, where he + plundered and burnt a merchant town called Varrande. Of this Ottar speaks:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Our young king, blythe and gay, + Is foremost in the fray: + Poitou he plunders, Tuskland burns,— + He fights and wins where'er he turns." +</pre> + <p> + And also Sigvat says:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The Norsemen's king is on his cruise, + His blue steel staining, + Rich booty gaining, + And all men trembling at the news. + The Norsemen's kings up on the Loire: + Rich Partheney + In ashes lay; + Far inland reached the Norsemen's spear." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0252" id="link2H_4_0252"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 19. OF THE EARLS OF ROUEN. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf had been two summers and one winter in the west in Valland on + this cruise; and thirteen years had now passed since the fall of King Olaf + Trygvason. During this time earls had ruled over Norway; first Hakon's + sons Eirik and Svein, and afterwards Eirik's sons Hakon and Svein. Hakon + was a sister's son of King Canute, the son of Svein. During this time + there were two earls in Valland, William and Robert; their father was + Richard earl of Rouen. They ruled over Normandy. Their sister was Queen + Emma, whom the English king Ethelred had married; and their sons were + Edmund, Edward the Good, Edwy, and Edgar. Richard the earl of Rouen was a + son of Richard the son of William Long Spear, who was the son of Rolf + Ganger, the earl who first conquered Normandy; and he again was a son of + Ragnvald the Mighty, earl of More, as before related. From Rolf Ganger are + descended the earls of Rouen, who have long reckoned themselves of kin to + the chiefs in Norway, and hold them in such respect that they always were + the greatest friends of the Northmen; and every Northman found a friendly + country in Normandy, if he required it. To Normandy King Olaf came in + autumn (A.D. 1013), and remained all winter (A.D. 1014) in the river Seine + in good peace and quiet. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0253" id="link2H_4_0253"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 20. OF EINAR TAMBASKELFER. + </h2> + <p> + After Olaf Trygvason's fall, Earl Eirik gave peace to Einar Tambaskelfer, + the son of Eindride Styrkarson; and Einar went north with the earl to + Norway. It is said that Einar was the strongest man and the best archer + that ever was in Norway. His shooting was sharp beyond all others; for + with a blunt arrow he shot through a raw, soft ox-hide, hanging over a + beam. He was better than any man at running on snow-shoes, was a great man + at all exercises, was of high family, and rich. The earls Eirik and Svein + married their sister Bergliot to Einar. Their son was named Eindride. The + earls gave Einar great fiefs in Orkadal, so that he was one of the most + powerful and able men in the Throndhjem country, and was also a great + friend of the earls, and a great support and aid to them. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0254" id="link2H_4_0254"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 21. OF ERLING SKIALGSON. + </h2> + <p> + When Olaf Trygvason ruled over Norway, he gave his brother-in-law Erling + half of the land scat, and royal revenues between the Naze and Sogn. His + other sister he married to the Earl Ragnvald Ulfson, who long ruled over + West Gautland. Ragnvald's father, Ulf, was a brother of Sigrid the + Haughty, the mother of Olaf the Swedish king. Earl Eirik was ill pleased + that Erling Skialgson had so large a dominion, and he took to himself all + the king's estates, which King Olaf had given to Erling. But Erling + levied, as before, all the land scat in Rogaland; and thus the inhabitants + had often to pay him the land scat, otherwise he laid waste their land. + The earl made little of the business, for no bailiff of his could live + there, and the earl could only come there in guest-quarters, when he had a + great many people with him. So says Sigvat:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Olaf the king + Thought the bonde Erling + A man who would grace + His own royal race. + One sister the king + Gave the bonde Erling; + And one to an earl, + And she saved him in peril." +</pre> + <p> + Earl Eirik did not venture to fight with Erling, because he had very + powerful and very many friends, and was himself rich and popular, and kept + always as many retainers about him as if he held a king's court. Erling + was often out in summer on plundering expeditions, and procured for + himself means of living; for he continued his usual way of high and + splendid living, although now he had fewer and less convenient fiefs than + in the time of his brother-in-law King Olaf Trygvason. Erling was one of + the handsomest, largest, and strongest men; a better warrior than any + other; and in all exercises he was like King Olaf himself. He was, + besides, a man of understanding, jealous in everything he undertook, and a + deadly man at arms. Sigvat talks thus of him:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "No earl or baron, young or old, + Match with this bonde brave can hold. + Mild was brave Erling, all men say, + When not engaged in bloody fray: + His courage he kept hid until + The fight began, then foremost still + Erling was seen in war's wild game, + And famous still is Erling's name." +</pre> + <p> + It was a common saying among the people, that Erling had been the most + valiant who ever held lands under a king in Norway. Erlings and Astrid s + children were these—Aslak, Skialg, Sigurd, Lodin, Thorer, and + Ragnhild, who was married to Thorberg Arnason. Erling had always with him + ninety free-born men or more, and both winter and summer it was the custom + in his house to drink at the mid-day meal according to a measure (1), but + at the night meal there was no measure in drinking. When the earl was in + the neighbourhood he had 200 (2) men or more. He never went to sea with + less than a fully-manned ship of twenty benches of rowers. Erling had also + a ship of thirty-two benches of rowers, which was besides, very large for + that size, and which he used in viking cruises, or on an expedition; and + in it there were 200 men at the very least. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) There were silver-studs in a row from the rim to the + bottom of the drinking born or cup; and as it went round each drank + till the stud appeared above the liquor. This was drinking + by measure.—L. +(2) I.e., 240. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0255" id="link2H_4_0255"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 22. OF THE HERSE ERLING SKIALGSON. + </h2> + <p> + Erling had always at home on his farm thirty slaves, besides other + serving-people. He gave his slaves a certain day's work; but after it he + gave them leisure, and leave that each should work in the twilight and at + night for himself, and as he pleased. He gave them arable land to sow corn + in, and let them apply their crops to their own use. He laid upon each a + certain quantity of labour to work themselves free by doing it; and there + were many who bought their freedom in this way in one year, or in the + second year, and all who had any luck could make themselves free within + three years. With this money he bought other slaves: and to some of his + freed people he showed how to work in the herring-fishery, to others he + showed some useful handicraft; and some cleared his outfields and set up + houses. He helped all to prosperity. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0256" id="link2H_4_0256"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 23. OF EARL EIRIK. + </h2> + <p> + When Earl Eirik had ruled over Norway for twelve years, there came a + message to him from his brother-in-law King Canute, the Danish king, that + he should go with him on an expedition westward to England; for Eirik was + very celebrated for his campaigns, as he had gained the victory in the two + hardest engagements which had ever been fought in the north countries. The + one was that in which the Earls Hakon and Eirik fought with the Jomsborg + vikings; the other that in which Earl Eirik fought with King Olaf + Trygvason. Thord Kolbeinson speaks of this:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "A song of praise + Again I raise. + To the earl bold + The word is told, + That Knut the Brave + His aid would crave; + The earl, I knew, + To friend stands true." +</pre> + <p> + The earl would not sleep upon the message of the king, but sailed + immediately out of the country, leaving behind his son Earl Hakon to take + care of Norway; and, as he was but seventeen years of age, Einar + Tambaskelfer was to be at his hand to rule the country for him. + </p> + <p> + Eirik met King Canute in England, and was with him when he took the castle + of London. Earl Eirik had a battle also to the westward of the castle of + London, and killed Ulfkel Snilling. So says Thord Kolbeinson:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "West of London town we passed, + And our ocean-steeds made fast, + And a bloody fight begin, + England's lands to lose or win. + Blue sword and shining spear + Laid Ulfkel's dead corpse there, + Our Thingmen hear the war-shower sounding + Our grey arrows from their shields rebounding." +</pre> + <p> + Earl Eirik was a winter in England, and had many battles there. The + following autumn he intended to make a pilgrimage to Rome, but he died in + England of a bloody flux. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0257" id="link2H_4_0257"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 24. THE MURDER OF EDMUND. + </h2> + <p> + King Canute came to England the summer that King Ethelred died, and had + many battles with Ethelred's sons, in which the victory was sometimes on + one side, sometimes on the other. Then King Canute took Queen Emma in + marriage; and their children were Harald, Hardacanute, and Gunhild. King + Canute then made an agreement with King Edmund, that each of them should + have a half of England. In the same month Henry Strion murdered King + Edmund. King Canute then drove all Ethelred's sons out of England. So says + Sigvat:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Now all the sons of Ethelred + Were either fallen, or had fled: + Some slain by Canute,—some they say, + To save their lives had run away." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0258" id="link2H_4_0258"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 25. OLAF AND ETHELRED'S SONS. + </h2> + <p> + King Ethelred's sons came to Rouen in Valland from England, to their + mother's brother, the same summer that King Olaf Haraldson came from the + west from his viking cruise, and they were all during the winter in + Normandy together. They made an agreement with each other that King Olaf + should have Northumberland, if they could succeed in taking England from + the Danes. Therefore about harvest, Olaf sent his foster-father Hrane to + England to collect men-at-arms; and Ethelred's sons sent tokens to their + friends and relations with him. King Olaf, besides, gave him much money + with him to attract people to them. Hrane was all winter in England, and + got promises from many powerful men of fidelity, as the people of the + country would rather have native kings over them; but the Danish power had + become so great in England, that all the people were brought under their + dominion. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0259" id="link2H_4_0259"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 26. BATTLE OF KING OLAF. + </h2> + <p> + In spring (A.D. 1014) King Olaf and King Ethelred's sons set out together + to the west, and came to a place in England called Jungufurda, where they + landed with their army and moved forward against the castle. Many men were + there who had promised them their aid. They took the castle; and killed + many people. Now when King Canute's men heard of this they assembled an + army, and were soon in such force that Ethelred's sons could not stand + against it; and they saw no other way left but to return to Rouen. Then + King Olaf separated from them, and would not go back to Valland, but + sailed northwards along England, all the way to Northumberland, where he + put into a haven at a place called Valde; and in a battle there with the + townspeople and merchants he gained the victory, and a great booty. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0260" id="link2H_4_0260"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 27. OLAF'S EXPEDITION TO NORWAY. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf left his long-ships there behind, but made ready two ships of + burden; and had with him 220 men in them, well-armed, and chosen people. + He sailed out to sea northwards in harvest, but encountered a tremendous + storm and they were in danger of being lost; but as they had a chosen + crew, and the king s luck with them, all went on well. So says Ottar:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Olaf, great stem of kings, is brave— + Bold in the fight, bold on the wave. + No thought of fear + Thy heart comes near. + Undaunted, 'midst the roaring flood, + Firm at his post each shipman stood; + And thy two ships stout + The gale stood out." +</pre> + <p> + And further he says:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Thou able chief! with thy fearless crew + Thou meetest, with skill and courage true, + The wild sea's wrath + On thy ocean path. + Though waves mast-high were breaking round. + Thou findest the middle of Norway's ground, + With helm in hand + On Saela's strand." +</pre> + <p> + It is related here that King Olaf came from the sea to the very middle of + Norway; and the isle is called Saela where they landed, and is outside of + Stad. King Olaf said he thought it must be a lucky day for them, since + they had landed at Saela in Norway; and observed it was a good omen that + it so happened. As they were going up in the isle, the king slipped with + one foot in a place where there was clay, but supported himself with the + other foot. Then said he "The king falls." "Nay," replies Hrane, "thou + didst not fall, king, but set fast foot in the soil." The king laughed + thereat, and said, "It may be so if God will." They went down again + thereafter to their ships, and sailed to Ulfasund, where they heard that + Earl Hakon was south in Sogn, and was expected north as soon as wind + allowed with a single ship. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0261" id="link2H_4_0261"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 28. HAKON TAKEN PRISONER BY OLAF. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf steered his ships within the ordinary ships' course when he came + abreast of Fjaler district, and ran into Saudungssund. There he laid his + two vessels one on each side of the sound with a thick cable between them. + At the same moment Hakon, Earl Eirik's son, came rowing into the sound + with a manned ship; and as they thought these were but two + merchant-vessels that were lying in the sound, they rowed between them. + Then Olaf and his men draw the cable up right under Hakon's ship's keel + and wind it up with the capstan. As soon as the vessel's course was + stopped her stern was lifted up, and her bow plunged down; so that the + water came in at her fore-end and over both sides, and she upset. King + Olaf's people took Earl Hakon and all his men whom they could get hold of + out of the water, and made them prisoners; but some they killed with + stones and other weapons, and some were drowned. So says Ottar:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The black ravens wade + In the blood from thy blade. + Young Hakon so gay, + With his ship, is thy prey: + His ship, with its gear, + Thou hast ta'en; and art here, + Thy forefather's land + From the earl to demand." +</pre> + <p> + Earl Hakon was led up to the king's ship. He was the handsomest man that + could be seen. He had long hair, as fine as silk, bound about his bead + with a gold ornament. + </p> + <p> + When he sat down in the fore-hold, the king said to him, "It is not false + what is said of your family, that ye are handsome people to look at; but + now your luck has deserted you." + </p> + <p> + Hakon the earl replied, "It has always been the case that success is + changeable; and there is no luck in the matter. It has gone with your + family as with mine, to have by turns the better lot. I am little beyond + childhood in years; and at any rate we could not have defended ourselves, + as we did not expect any attack on the way. It may turn out better with us + another time." + </p> + <p> + Then said King Olaf, "Dost thou not apprehend that thou art in that + condition that, hereafter, there can be neither victory nor defeat for + thee?" + </p> + <p> + The earl replies, "That is what thou only canst determine, king, according + to thy pleasure." + </p> + <p> + Olaf says, "What wilt thou give me, earl, if for this time I let thee go, + whole and unhurt?" + </p> + <p> + The earl asks what he would take. + </p> + <p> + "Nothing," says the king, "except that thou shalt leave the country, give + up thy kingdom, and take an oath that thou shalt never go into battle + against me." + </p> + <p> + The earl answered, that he would do so. And now Earl Hakon took the oath + that he would never fight against Olaf, or seek to defend Norway against + him, or attack him; and King Olaf thereupon gave him and all his men life + and peace. The earl got back the ship which had brought him there, and he + and his men rowed their way. Thus says Sigvat of him:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "In old Saudungs sound + The king Earl Hakon found, + Who little thought that there + A foeman was so near. + The best and fairest youth + Earl Hakon was in truth, + That speaks the Danish tongue, + And of the race of great Hakon." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0262" id="link2H_4_0262"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 29. HAKON'S DEPARTURE FROM NORWAY. + </h2> + <p> + After this (A.D. 1014) the earl made ready as fast as possible to leave + the country and sail over to England. He met King Canute, his mother's + brother, there, and told him all that had taken place between him and King + Olaf. King Canute received him remarkably well, placed him in his court in + his own house, and gave him great power in his kingdom. Earl Hakon dwelt a + long time with King Canute. During the time Svein and Hakon ruled over + Norway, a reconciliation with Erling Skialgson was effected, and secured + by Aslak, Erling's son, marrying Gunhild, Earl Svein's daughter; and the + father and son, Erling and Aslak, retained all the fiefs which King Olaf + Trygvason had given to Erling. Thus Erling became a firm friend of the + earl's, and their mutual friendship was confirmed by oath. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0263" id="link2H_4_0263"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 30. ASTA RECEIVES HER SON OLAF. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf went now eastward along the land, holding Things with the bondes + all over the country. Many went willingly with him; but some, who were + Earl Svein's friends or relations, spoke against him. Therefore King Olaf + sailed in all haste eastward to Viken; went in there with his ships; set + them on the land; and proceeded up the country, in order to meet his + stepfather, Sigurd Syr. When he came to Vestfold he was received in a + friendly way by many who had been his father's friends or acquaintances; + and also there and in Folden were many of his family. In autumn (A.D. + 1014) he proceeded up the country to his stepfather King Sigurd's, and + came there one day very early. As Olaf was coming near to the house, some + of the servants ran beforehand to the house, and into the room. Olaf's + mother, Asta, was sitting in the room, and around her some of her girls. + When the servants told her of King Olaf's approach, and that he might soon + be expected, Asta stood up directly, and ordered the men and girls to put + everything in the best order. She ordered four girls to bring out all that + belonged to the decoration of the room and put it in order with hangings + and benches. Two fellows brought straw for the floor, two brought forward + four-cornered tables and the drinking-jugs, two bore out victuals and + placed the meat on the table, two she sent away from the house to procure + in the greatest haste all that was needed, and two carried in the ale; and + all the other serving men and girls went outside of the house. Messengers + went to seek King Sigurd wherever he might be, and brought to him his + dress-clothes, and his horse with gilt saddle, and his bridle, which was + gilt and set with precious stones. Four men she sent off to the four + quarters of the country to invite all the great people to a feast, which + she prepared as a rejoicing for her son's return. All who were before in + the house she made to dress themselves with the best they had, and lent + clothes to those who had none suitable. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0264" id="link2H_4_0264"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 31. KING SIGURD'S DRESS. + </h2> + <p> + King Sigurd Syr was standing in his corn-field when the messengers came to + him and brought him the news, and also told him all that Asta was doing at + home in the house. He had many people on his farm. Some were then shearing + corn, some bound it together, some drove it to the building, some unloaded + it and put it in stack or barn; but the king, and two men with him, went + sometimes into the field, sometimes to the place where the corn was put + into the barn. His dress, it is told, was this:—he had a blue kirtle + and blue breeches; shoes which were laced about the legs; a grey cloak, + and a grey wide-brimmed hat; a veil before his face; a staff in his hand + with a gilt-silver head on it and a silver ring around it. Of Sigurd's + living and disposition it is related that he was a very gain-making man + who attended carefully to his cattle and husbandry, and managed his + housekeeping himself. He was nowise given to pomp, and was rather + taciturn. But he was a man of the best understanding in Norway, and also + excessively wealthy in movable property. Peaceful he was, and nowise + haughty. His wife Asta was generous and high-minded. Their children were, + Guthorm, the eldest; then Gunhild; the next Halfdan, Ingerid, and Harald. + The messengers said to Sigurd, "Asta told us to bring thee word how much + it lay at her heart that thou shouldst on this occasion comport thyself in + the fashion of great men, and show a disposition more akin to Harald + Harfager's race than to thy mother's father's, Hrane Thin-nose, or Earl + Nereid the Old, although they too were very wise men." The king replies, + "The news ye bring me is weighty, and ye bring it forward in great heat. + Already before now Asta has been taken up much with people who were not so + near to her; and I see she is still of the same disposition. She takes + this up with great warmth; but can she lead her son out of the business + with the same splendour she is leading him into it? If it is to proceed so + methinks they who mix themselves up in it regard little property or life. + For this man, King Olaf, goes against a great superiority of power; and + the wrath of the Danish and Swedish kings lies at the foot of his + determination, if he ventures to go against them." + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0265" id="link2H_4_0265"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 32. OF THE FEAST. + </h2> + <p> + When the king had said this he sat down, and made them take off his shoes, + and put corduvan boots on, to which he bound his gold spurs. Then he put + off his cloak and coat, and dressed himself in his finest clothes, with a + scarlet cloak over all; girded on his sword, set a gilded helmet upon his + head, and mounted his horse. He sent his labouring people out to the + neighbourhood, and gathered to him thirty well-clothed men, and rode home + with them. As they rode up to the house, and were near the room, they saw + on the other side of the house the banners of Olaf coming waving; and + there was he himself, with about 100 men all well equipped. People were + gathered over all upon the house-tops. King Sigurd immediately saluted his + stepson from horseback in a friendly way, and invited him and his men to + come in and drink a cup with him. Asta, on the contrary, went up and + kissed her son, and invited him to stay with her; and land, and people, + and all the good she could do for him stood at his service. King Olaf + thanked her kindly for her invitation. Then she took him by the hand, and + led him into the room to the high-seat. King Sigurd got men to take charge + of their clothes, and give their horses corn; and then he himself went to + his high-seat, and the feast was made with the greatest splendour. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0266" id="link2H_4_0266"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 33. CONVERSATION OF OLAF AND SIGURD. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf had not been long here before he one day called his stepfather + King Sigurd, his mother Asta, and his foster-father Hrane to a conference + and consultation. Olaf began thus: "It has so happened," said he, "as is + well known to you, that I have returned to this country after a very long + sojourn in foreign parts, during all which time I and my men have had + nothing for our support but what we captured in war, for which we have + often hazarded both life and soul: for many an innocent man have we + deprived of his property, and some of their lives; and foreigners are now + sitting in the possessions which my father, his father, and their + forefathers for a long series of generations owned, and to which I have + udal right. They have not been content with this, but have taken to + themselves also the properties of all our relations who are descended from + Harald Harfager. To some they have left little, to others nothing at all. + Now I will disclose to you what I have long concealed in my own mind, that + I intend to take the heritage of my forefathers; but I will not wait upon + the Danish or Swedish king to supplicate the least thing from them, + although they for the time call that their property which was Harald + Harfager's heritage. To say the truth, I intend rather to seek my + patrimony with battle-axe and sword, and that with the help of all my + friends and relations, and of those who in this business will take my + side. And in this matter I will so lay hand to the work that one of two + things shall happen,—either I shall lay all this kingdom under my + rule which they got into their hands by the slaughter of my kinsman Olaf + Trygvason, or I shall fall here upon my inheritance in the land of my + fathers. Now I expect of thee, Sigurd, my stepfather, as well as other men + here in the country who have udal right of succession to the kingdom, + according to the law made by King Harald Harfager, that nothing shall be + of such importance to you as to prevent you from throwing off the disgrace + from our family of being slow at supporting the man who comes forward to + raise up again our race. But whether ye show any manhood in this affair or + not, I know the inclination of the people well,—that all want to be + free from the slavery of foreign masters, and will give aid and strength + to the attempt. I have not proposed this matter to any before thee, + because I know thou art a man of understanding, and can best judge how + this my purpose shall be brought forward in the beginning, and whether we + shall, in all quietness, talk about it to a few persons, or instantly + declare it to the people at large. I have already shown my teeth by taking + prisoner the Earl Hakon, who has now left the country, and given me, under + oath, the part of the kingdom which he had before; and I think it will be + easier to have Earl Svein alone to deal with, than if both were defending + the country against us." + </p> + <p> + King Sigurd answers, "It is no small affair, King Olaf, thou hast in thy + mind; and thy purpose comes more, methinks, from hasty pride than from + prudence. But it may be there is a wide difference between my humble ways + and the high thoughts thou hast; for whilst yet in thy childhood thou wast + full always of ambition and desire of command, and now thou art + experienced in battles, and hast formed thyself upon the manner of foreign + chiefs. I know therefore well, that as thou hast taken this into thy head, + it is useless to dissuade thee from it; and also it is not to be denied + that it goes to the heart of all who have courage in them, that the whole + Harfager race and kingdom should go to the ground. But I will not bind + myself by any promise, before I know the views and intentions of other + Upland kings; but thou hast done well in letting me know thy purpose, + before declaring it publicly to the people. I will promise thee, however, + my interest with the kings, and other chiefs, and country people; and + also, King Olaf, all my property stands to thy aid, and to strengthen + thee. But we will only produce the matter to the community so soon as we + see some progress, and expect some strength to this undertaking; for thou + canst easily perceive that it is a daring measure to enter into strife + with Olaf the Swedish king, and Canute, who is king both of Denmark and + England; and thou requirest great support under thee, if it is to succeed. + It is not unlikely, in my opinion, that thou wilt get good support from + the people, as the commonalty always loves what is new; and it went so + before, when Olaf Trygvason came here to the country, that all rejoiced at + it, although he did not long enjoy the kingdom." + </p> + <p> + When the consultation had proceeded so far, Asta took up the word. "For my + part, my son, I am rejoiced at thy arrival, but much more at thy advancing + thy honour. I will spare nothing for that purpose that stands in my power, + although it be but little help that can be expected from me. But if a + choice could be made, I would rather that thou shouldst be the supreme + king of Norway, even if thou shouldst not sit longer in thy kingdom than + Olaf Trygvason did, than that thou shouldst not be a greater king than + Sigurd Syr is, and die the death of old age." With this the conference + closed. King Olaf remained here a while with all his men. King Sigurd + entertained them, day about, the one day with fish and milk, the other day + with flesh-meat and ale. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0267" id="link2H_4_0267"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 34. KINGS IN THE UPLAND DISTRICTS. + </h2> + <p> + At that time there were many kings in the Uplands who had districts to + rule over, and the most of them were descended from Harald Harfager. In + Hedemark two brothers ruled—Hrorek and Ring; in Gudbrandsdal, + Gudrod; and there was also a king in Raumarike; and one had Hadaland and + Thoten; and in Valders also there was a king. With these district-kings + Sigurd had a meeting up in Hadaland, and Olaf Haraldson also met with + them. To these district-kings whom Sigurd had assembled he set forth his + stepson Olaf's purpose, and asked their aid, both of men and in counsel + and consent; and represented to them how necessary it was to cast off the + yoke which the Danes and Swedes had laid upon them. He said that there was + now a man before them who could head such an enterprise; and he recounted + the many brave actions which Olaf had achieved upon his war-expeditions. + </p> + <p> + Then King Hrorek says, "True it is that Harald Harfager's kingdom has gone + to decay, none of his race being supreme king over Norway. But the people + here in the country have experienced many things. When King Hakon, + Athelstan's foster-son, was king, all were content; but when Gunhild's + sons ruled over the country, all were so weary of their tyranny and + injustice that they would rather have foreign men as kings, and be + themselves more their own rulers; for the foreign kings were usually + abroad and cared little about the customs of the people if the scat they + laid on the country was paid. When enmity arose between the Danish king + Harald and Earl Hakon, the Jomsborg vikings made an expedition against + Norway; then the whole people arose, and threw the hostilities from + themselves; and thereafter the people encouraged Earl Hakon to keep the + country, and defend it with sword and spear against the Danish king. But + when he had set himself fast in the kingdom with the help of the people, + he became so hard and overbearing towards the country-folks, that they + would no longer suffer him. The Throndhjem people killed him, and raised + to the kingly power Olaf Trygvason, who was of the udal succession to the + kingdom, and in all respects well fitted to be a chief. The whole + country's desire was to make him supreme king, and raise again the kingdom + which Harald Harfager had made for himself. But when King Olaf thought + himself quite firmly seated in his kingdom, no man could rule his own + concerns for him. With us small kings he was so unreasonable, as to take + to himself not only all the scat and duties which Harald Harfager had + levied from us, but a great deal more. The people at last had so little + freedom under him, that it was not allowed to every man to believe in what + god he pleased. Now since he has been taken away we have kept friendly + with the Danish king; have received great help from him when we have had + any occasion for it; and have been allowed to rule ourselves, and live in + peace and quiet in the inland country, and without any overburden. I am + therefore content that things be as they are, for I do not see what better + rights I am to enjoy by one of my relations ruling over the country; and + if I am to be no better off, I will take no part in the affair." + </p> + <p> + Then said King Ring, his brother, "I will also declare my opinion that it + is better for me, if I hold the same power and property as now, that my + relative is king over Norway, rather than a foreign chief, so that our + family may again raise its head in the land. It is, besides, my opinion + about this man Olaf, that his fate and luck must determine whether he is + to obtain the kingdom or not; and if he succeed in making himself supreme + king, then he will be the best off who has best deserved his friendship. + At present he has in no respect greater power than any of us; nay, indeed, + he has less; as we have lands and kingdoms to rule over, and he has + nothing, and we are equally entitled by the udal right to the kingdom as + he is himself. Now, if we will be his men, give him our aid, allow him to + take the highest dignity in the country, and stand by him with our + strength, how should he not reward us well, and hold it in remembrance to + our great advantage, if he be the honourable man I believe him to be, and + all say he is? Therefore let us join the adventure, say I, and bind + ourselves in friendship with him." + </p> + <p> + Then the others, one after the other, stood up and spoke; and the + conclusion was, that the most of them determined to enter into a league + with King Olaf. He promised them his perfect friendship, and that he would + hold by and improve the country's laws and rights, if he became supreme + king of Norway. This league was confirmed by oath. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0268" id="link2H_4_0268"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 35. OLAF GETS THE TITLE OF KING FROM THE THING. + </h2> + <p> + Thereafter the kings summoned a Thing, and there King Olaf set forth this + determination to all the people, and his demand on the kingly power. He + desires that the bondes should receive him as king; and promises, on the + other hand, to allow them to retain their ancient laws, and to defend the + land from foreign masters and chiefs. On this point he spoke well, and + long; and he got great praise for his speech. Then the kings rose and + spoke, the one after the other, and supported his cause, and this message + to the people. At last it came to this, that King Olaf was proclaimed king + over the whole country, and the kingdom adjudged to him according to law + in the Uplands (A.D. 1014). + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0269" id="link2H_4_0269"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 36. KING OLAF TRAVELS IN THE UPLANDS. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf began immediately his progress through the country, appointing + feasts before him wherever there were royal farms. First he travelled + round in Hadaland, and then he proceeded north to Gudbrandsdal. And now it + went as King Sigurd Syr had foretold, that people streamed to him from all + quarters; and he did not appear to have need for half of them, for he had + nearly 300 men. But the entertainments bespoken did not half serve; for it + had been the custom that kings went about in guest-quarters in the Uplands + with 60 or 70 men only, and never with more than 100 men. The king + therefore hastened over the country, only stopping one night at the same + place. When he came north to Dovrefield, he arranged his journey so that + he came over the mountain and down upon the north side of it, and then + came to Opdal, where he remained all night. Afterwards he proceeded + through Opdal forest, and came out at Medaldal, where he proclaimed a + Thing, and summoned the bondes to meet him at it. The king made a speech + to the Thing, and asked the bondes to accept him as king; and promised, on + his part, the laws and rights which King Olaf Trygvason had offered them. + The bondes had no strength to make opposition to the king; so the result + was that they received him as king, and confirmed it by oath: but they + sent word to Orkadal and Skaun of all that they knew concerning Olaf's + proceedings. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0270" id="link2H_4_0270"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 37. LEVY AGAINST OLAF IN THRONDHJEM. + </h2> + <p> + Einar Tambaskelfer had a farm and house at Husaby in Skaun; and now when + he got news of Olaf's proceedings, he immediately split up a war-arrow, + and sent it out as a token to the four quarters—north, south, east, + west,—to call together all free and unfree men in full equipment of + war: therewith the message, that they were to defend the land against King + Olaf. The message-stick went to Orkadal, and thence to Gaulardal, where + the whole war-force was to assemble. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0271" id="link2H_4_0271"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 38. OLAF'S PROGRESS IN THRONDHJEM. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf proceeded with his men down into Orkadal, and advanced in peace + and with all gentleness; but when he came to Griotar he met the assembled + bondes, amounting to more than 700 men. Then the king arrayed his army, + for he thought the bondes were to give battle. When the bondes saw this, + they also began to put their men in order; but it went on very slowly, for + they had not agreed beforehand who among them should be commander. Now + when King Olaf saw there was confusion among the bondes, he sent to them + Thorer Gudbrandson; and when he came he told them King Olaf did not want + to fight them, but named twelve of the ablest men in their flock of + people, who were desired to come to King Olaf. The bondes agreed to this; + and the twelve men went over a rising ground which is there, and came to + the place where the king's army stood in array. The king said to them, "Ye + bondes have done well to give me an opportunity to speak with you, for now + I will explain to you my errand here to the Throndhjem country. First I + must tell you, what ye already must have heard, that Earl Hakon and I met + in summer; and the issue of our meeting was, that he gave me the whole + kingdom he possessed in the Throndhjem country, which, as ye know, + consists of Orkadal, Gaulardal, Strind, and Eyna district. As a proof of + this, I have here with me the very men who were present, and saw the + earl's and my own hands given upon it, and heard the word and oath, and + witnessed the agreement the earl made with me. Now I offer you peace and + law, the same as King Olaf Trygvason offered before me." + </p> + <p> + The king spoke well, and long; and ended by proposing to the bondes two + conditions—either to go into his service and be subject to him, or + to fight him. Thereupon the twelve bondes went back to their people, and + told the issue of their errand, and considered with the people what they + should resolve upon. Although they discussed the matter backwards and + forwards for a while, they preferred at last to submit to the king; and it + was confirmed by the oath of the bondes. The king now proceeded on his + journey, and the bondes made feasts for him. The king then proceeded to + the sea-coast, and got ships; and among others he got a long-ship of + twenty benches of rowers from Gunnar of Gelmin; another ship of twenty + benches he got from Loden of Viggia; and three ships of twenty benches + from the farm of Angrar on the ness which farm Earl Hakon had possessed, + but a steward managed it for him, by name Bard White. The king had, + besides, four or five boats; and with these vessels he went in all haste + into the fjord of Throndhjem. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0272" id="link2H_4_0272"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 39. OF EARL SVEIN'S PROCEEDINGS. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Svein was at that time far up in the Throndhjem fjord at Steinker, + which at that time was a merchant town, and was there preparing for the + yule festival (A.D. 1015). When Einar Tambaskelfer heard that the Orkadal + people had submitted to King Olaf, he sent men to Earl Svein to bring him + the tidings. They went first to Nidaros, and took a rowing-boat which + belonged to Einar, with which they went out into the fjord, and came one + day late in the evening to Steinker, where they brought to the earl the + news about all King Olaf's proceedings. The earl owned a long-ship, which + was lying afloat and rigged just outside the town: and immediately, in the + evening, he ordered all his movable goods, his people's clothes, and also + meat and drink, as much as the vessel could carry, to be put on board, + rowed immediately out in the night-time, and came with daybreak to + Skarnsund. There he saw King Olaf rowing in with his fleet into the fjord. + The earl turned towards the land within Masarvik, where there was a thick + wood, and lay so near the rocks that the leaves and branches hung over the + vessel. They cut down some large trees, which they laid over the quarter + on the sea-side, so that the ship could not be seen for leaves, especially + as it was scarcely clear daylight when the king came rowing past them. The + weather was calm, and the king rowed in among the islands; and when the + king's fleet was out of sight the earl rowed out of the fjord, and on to + Frosta, where his kingdom lay, and there he landed. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0273" id="link2H_4_0273"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 40. EARL SVEIN'S AND EINAR'S CONSULTATIONS. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Svein sent men out to Gaulardal to his brother-in-law, Einar + Tambaskelfer; and when Einar came the earl told him how it had been with + him and King Olaf, and that now he would assemble men to go out against + King Olaf, and fight him. + </p> + <p> + Einar answers, "We should go to work cautiously, and find out what King + Olaf intends doing; and not let him hear anything concerning us but that + we are quiet. It may happen that if he hears nothing about our assembling + people, he may sit quietly where he is in Steinker all the Yule; for there + is plenty prepared for him for the Yule feast: but if he hears we are + assembling men, he will set right out of the fjord with his vessels, and + we shall not get hold of him." Einar's advice was taken; and the earl went + to Stjoradal, into guest-quarters among the bondes. + </p> + <p> + When King Olaf came to Steinker he collected all the meat prepared for the + Yule feast, and made it be put on board, procured some transport vessels, + took meat and drink with him, and got ready to sail as fast as possible, + and went out all the way to Nidaros. Here King Olaf Trygvason had laid the + foundation of a merchant town, and had built a king's house: but before + that Nidaros was only a single house, as before related. When Earl Eirik + came to the country, he applied all his attention to his house of Lade, + where his father had had his main residence, and he neglected the houses + which Olaf had erected at the Nid; so that some were fallen down, and + those which stood were scarcely habitable. King Olaf went now with his + ships up the Nid, made all the houses to be put in order directly that + were still standing, and built anew those that had fallen down, and + employed in this work a great many people. Then he had all the meat and + drink brought on shore to the houses, and prepared to hold Yule there; so + Earl Svein and Einar had to fall upon some other plan. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0274" id="link2H_4_0274"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 41. OF SIGVAT THE SKALD. + </h2> + <p> + There was an Iceland man called Thord Sigvaldaskald, who had been long + with Earl Sigvalde, and afterwards with the earl's brother, Thorkel the + Tall; but after the earl's death Thord had become a merchant. He met King + Olaf on his viking cruise in the west, and entered into his service, and + followed him afterwards. He was with the king when the incidents above + related took place. Thord had a son called Sigvat fostered in the house of + Thorkel at Apavatn, in Iceland. When he was nearly a grown man he went out + of the country with some merchants; and the ship came in autumn to the + Throndhjem country, and the crew lodged in the hered (district). The same + winter King Olaf came to Throndhjem, as just now related by us. Now when + Sigvat heard that his father Thord was with the king, he went to him, and + stayed a while with him. Sigvat was a good skald at an early age. He made + a lay in honour of King Olaf, and asked the king to listen to it. The king + said he did not want poems composed about him, and said he did not + understand the skald's craft. Then Sigvat sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Rider of dark-blue ocean's steeds! + Allow one skald to sing thy deeds; + And listen to the song of one + Who can sing well, if any can. + For should the king despise all others, + And show no favour to my brothers, + Yet I may all men's favour claim, + Who sing, still of our great king's fame." +</pre> + <p> + King Olaf gave Sigvat as a reward for his verse a gold ring that weighed + half a mark, and Sigvat was made one of King Olaf's court-men. Then Sigvat + sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "I willingly receive this sword— + By land or sea, on shore, on board, + I trust that I shall ever be + Worthy the sword received from thee. + A faithful follower thou hast bound— + A generous master I have found; + Master and servant both have made + Just what best suits them by this trade." +</pre> + <p> + Earl Svein had, according to custom, taken one half of the harbour-dues + from the Iceland ship-traders about autumn (A.D. 1014); for the Earls + Eirik and Hakon had always taken one half of these and all other revenues + in the Throndhjem country. Now when King Olaf came there, he sent his men + to demand that half of the tax from the Iceland traders; and they went up + to the king's house and asked Sigvat to help them. He went to the king, + and sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "My prayer, I trust, will not be vain— + No gold by it have I to gain: + All that the king himself here wins + Is not red gold, but a few skins. + it is not right that these poor men + Their harbour-dues should pay again. + That they paid once I know is true; + Remit, great king, what scarce is due." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0275" id="link2H_4_0275"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 42. OF EARL SVEIN. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Svein and Einar Tambaskelfer gathered a large armed force, with which + they came by the upper road into Gaulardal, and so down to Nidaros, with + nearly 2000 men. King Olaf's men were out upon the Gaular ridge, and had a + guard on horseback. They became aware that a force was coming down the + Gaulardal, and they brought word of it to the king about midnight. The + king got up immediately, ordered the people to be wakened, and they went + on board of the ships, bearing all their clothes and arms on board, and + all that they could take with them, and then rowed out of the river. Then + came the earl's men to the town at the same moment, took all the Christmas + provision, and set fire to the houses. King Olaf went out of the fjord + down to Orkadal, and there landed the men from their ships. From Orkadal + they went up to the mountains, and over the mountains eastwards into + Gudbrandsdal. In the lines composed about Kleng Brusason, it is said that + Earl Eirik burned the town of Nidaros:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The king's half-finished hall, + Rafters, root, and all, + Is burned down by the river's side; + The flame spreads o'er the city wide." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0276" id="link2H_4_0276"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 43. OF KING OLAF. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf went southwards through Gudbrandsdal, and thence out to + Hedemark. In the depth of winter (A.D. 1015) he went about in + guest-quarters; but when spring returned he collected men, and went to + Viken. He had with him many people from Hedemark, whom the kings had given + him; and also many powerful people from among the bondes joined him, among + whom Ketil Kalf from Ringanes. He had also people from Raumarike. His + stepfather, Sigurd Syr, gave him the help also of a great body of men. + They went down from thence to the coast, and made ready to put to sea from + Viken. The fleet, which was manned with many fine fellows, went out then + to Tunsberg. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0277" id="link2H_4_0277"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 44. OF EARL SVEIN'S FORCES. + </h2> + <p> + After Yule (A.D. 1015) Earl Svein gathers all the men of the Throndhjem + country, proclaims a levy for an expedition, and fits out ships. At that + time there were in the Throndhjem country a great number of lendermen; and + many of them were so powerful and well-born, that they descended from + earls, or even from the royal race, which in a short course of generations + reckoned to Harald Harfager, and they were also very rich. These lendermen + were of great help to the kings or earls who ruled the land; for it was as + if the lenderman had the bonde-people of each district in his power. Earl + Svein being a good friend of the lendermen, it was easy for him to collect + people. His brother-in-law, Einar Tambaskelfer, was on his side, and with + him many other lendermen; and among them many, both lendermen and bondes, + who the winter before had taken the oath of fidelity to King Olaf. When + they were ready for sea they went directly out of the fjord, steering + south along the land, and drawing men from every district. When they came + farther south, abreast of Rogaland, Erling Skialgson came to meet them, + with many people and many lendermen with him. Now they steered eastward + with their whole fleet to Viken, and Earl Svein ran in there towards the + end of Easter. The earl steered his fleet to Grenmar, and ran into Nesjar + (A.D. 1015). + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0278" id="link2H_4_0278"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 45. KING OLAF S FORCES. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf steered his fleet out from Viken, until the two fleets were not + far from each other, and they got news of each other the Saturday before + Palm Sunday. King Olaf himself had a ship called the Carl's Head, on the + bow of which a king's head was carved out, and he himself had carved it. + This head was used long after in Norway on ships which kings steered + themselves. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0279" id="link2H_4_0279"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 46. KING OLAF'S SPEECH. + </h2> + <p> + As soon as day dawned on Sunday morning, King Olaf got up, put on his + clothes, went to the land, and ordered to sound the signal for the whole + army to come on shore. Then he made a speech to the troops, and told the + whole assembly that he had heard there was but a short distance between + them and Earl Svein. "Now," said he, "we shall make ready; for it can be + but a short time until we meet. Let the people arm, and every man be at + the post that has been appointed him, so that all may be ready when I + order the signal to sound for casting off from the land. Then let us row + off at once; and so that none go on before the rest of the ships, and none + lag behind when I row out of the harbour: for we cannot tell if we shall + find the earl where he was lying, or if he has come out to meet us. When + we do meet, and the battle begins, let people be alert to bring all our + ships in close order, and ready to bind them together. Let us spare + ourselves in the beginning, and take care of our weapons, that we do not + cast them into the sea, or shoot them away in the air to no purpose. But + when the fight becomes hot and the ships are bound together, then let each + man show what is in him of manly spirit." + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0280" id="link2H_4_0280"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 47. OF THE BATTLE AT NESJAR. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf had in his ship 100 men armed in coats of ring-mail, and in + foreign helmets. The most of his men had white shields, on which the holy + cross was gilt; but some had painted it in blue or red. He had also had + the cross painted in front on all the helmets, in a pale colour. He had a + white banner on which was a serpent figured. He ordered a mass to be read + before him, went on board ship, and ordered his people to refresh + themselves with meat and drink. He then ordered the war-horns to sound to + battle, to leave the harbour, and row off to seek the earl. Now when they + came to the harbour where the earl had lain, the earl's men were armed, + and beginning to row out of the harbour; but when they saw the king's + fleet coming they began to bind the ships together, to set up their + banners, and to make ready for the fight. When King Olaf saw this he + hastened the rowing, laid his ship alongside the earl's, and the battle + began. So says Sigvat the skald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Boldly the king did then pursue + Earl Svein, nor let him out of view. + The blood ran down the reindeer's flank + Of each sea-king—his vessel's plank. + Nor did the earl's stout warriors spare + In battle-brunt the sword and spear. + Earl Svein his ships of war pushed on, + And lashed their stout stems one to one." +</pre> + <p> + It is said that King Olaf brought his ships into battle while Svein was + still lying in the harbour. Sigvat the skald was himself in the fight; and + in summer, just after the battle, he composed a lay, which is called the + "Nesjar Song", in which he tells particularly the circumstances:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "In the fierce fight 'tis known how near + The scorner of the ice-cold spear + Laid the Charles' head the earl on board, + All eastward of the Agder fjord." +</pre> + <p> + Then was the conflict exceedingly sharp, and it was long before it could + be seen how it was to go in the end. Many fell on both sides, and many + were the wounded. So says Sigvat:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "No urging did the earl require, + Midst spear and sword—the battle's fire; + No urging did the brave king need + The ravens in this shield-storm to feed. + Of limb-lopping enough was there, + And ghastly wounds of sword and spear. + Never, I think, was rougher play + Than both the armies had that day." +</pre> + <p> + The earl had most men, but the king had a chosen crew in his ship, who had + followed him in all his wars; and, besides, they were so excellently + equipped, as before related, that each man had a coat of ring-mail, so + that he could not be wounded. So says Sigvat:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Our lads, broad-shouldered, tall, and hale, + Drew on their cold shirts of ring-mail. + Soon sword on sword was shrilly ringing, + And in the air the spears were singing. + Under our helms we hid our hair, + For thick flew arrows through the air. + Right glad was I our gallant crew, + Steel-clad from head to foot, to view." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0281" id="link2H_4_0281"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 48. EARL SVEIN'S FLIGHT. + </h2> + <p> + When the men began to fall on board the earl's ships, and many appeared + wounded, so that the sides of the vessels were but thinly beset with men, + the crew of King Olaf prepared to board. Their banner was brought up to + the ship that was nearest the earl's, and the king himself followed the + banner. So says Sigvat:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "'On with the king!' his banners waving: + 'On with the king!' the spears he's braving! + 'On, steel-clad men! and storm the deck, + Slippery with blood and strewed with wreck. + A different work ye have to share, + His banner in war-storm to bear, + From your fair girl's, who round the hall + Brings the full mead-bowl to us all.'" +</pre> + <p> + Now was the severest fighting. Many of Svein's men fell, and some sprang + overboard. So says Sigvat:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Into the ship our brave lads spring,— + On shield and helm their red blades ring; + The air resounds with stroke on stroke,— + The shields are cleft, the helms are broke. + The wounded bonde o'er the side + Falls shrieking in the blood-stained tide— + The deck is cleared with wild uproar— + The dead crew float about the shore." +</pre> + <p> + And also these lines:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The shields we brought from home were white, + Now they are red-stained in the fight: + This work was fit for those who wore + Ringed coats-of-mail their breasts before. + Where for the foe blunted the best sword + I saw our young king climb on board. + He stormed the first; we followed him— + The war-birds now in blood may swim." +</pre> + <p> + Now defeat began to come down upon the earl's men. The king's men pressed + upon the earl's ship and entered it; but when the earl saw how it was + going, he called out to his forecastle-men to cut the cables and cast the + ship loose, which they did. Then the king's men threw grapplings over the + timber heads of the ship, and so held her fast to their own; but the earl + ordered the timber heads to be cut away, which was done. So says Sigvat:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The earl, his noble ship to save, + To cut the posts loud order gave. + The ship escaped: our greedy eyes + Had looked on her as a clear prize. + The earl escaped; but ere he fled + We feasted Odin's fowls with dead:— + With many a goodly corpse that floated + Round our ship's stern his birds were bloated." +</pre> + <p> + Einar Tambaskelfer had laid his ship right alongside the earl's. They + threw an anchor over the bows of the earl's ship, and thus towed her away, + and they slipped out of the fjord together. Thereafter the whole of the + earl's fleet took to flight, and rowed out of the fjord. The skald Berse + Torfason was on the forecastle of the earl's ship; and as it was gliding + past the king's fleet, King Olaf called out to him—for he knew + Berse, who was distinguished as a remarkably handsome man, always well + equipped in clothes and arms—"Farewell, Berse!" He replied, + "Farewell, king!" So says Berse himself, in a poem he composed when he + fell into King Olaf's power, and was laid in prison and in fetters on + board a ship:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Olaf the Brave + A 'farewell' gave, + (No time was there to parley long,) + To me who knows the art of song. + The skald was fain + 'Farewell' again + In the same terms back to send— + The rule in arms to foe or friend. + Earl Svein's distress + I well can guess, + When flight he was compelled to take: + His fortunes I will ne'er forsake, + Though I lie here + In chains a year, + In thy great vessel all forlorn, + To crouch to thee I still will scorn: + I still will say, + No milder sway + Than from thy foe this land e'er knew: + To him, my early friend, I'm true." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0282" id="link2H_4_0282"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 49. EARL SVEIN LEAVES THE COUNTRY. + </h2> + <p> + Now some of the earl's men fled up the country, some surrendered at + discretion; but Svein and his followers rowed out of the fjord, and the + chiefs laid their vessels together to talk with each other, for the earl + wanted counsel from his lendermen. Erling Skialgson advised that they + should sail north, collect people, and fight King Olaf again; but as they + had lost many people, the most were of opinion that the earl should leave + the country, and repair to his brother-in-law the Swedish King, and + strengthen himself there with men. Einar Tambaskelfer approved also of + that advice, as they had no power to hold battle against Olaf. So they + discharged their fleet. The earl sailed across Folden, and with him Einar + Tambaskelfer. Erling Skialgson again, and likewise many other lendermen + who would not abandon their udal possessions, went north to their homes; + and Erling had many people that summer about him. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0283" id="link2H_4_0283"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 50. OLAF'S AND SIGURD'S CONSULTATION. + </h2> + <p> + When King Olaf and his men saw that the earl had gathered his ships + together, Sigurd Syr was in haste for pursuing the earl, and letting steel + decide their cause. But King Olaf replies, that he would first see what + the earl intended doing—whether he would keep his force together or + discharge his fleet. Sigurd Syr said, "It is for thee, king, to command; + but," he adds, "I fear, from thy disposition and wilfulness, that thou + wilt some day be betrayed by trusting to those great people, for they are + accustomed of old to bid defiance to their sovereigns." There was no + attack made, for it was soon seen that the earl's fleet was dispersing. + Then King Olaf ransacked the slain, and remained there some days to divide + the booty. At that time Sigvat made these verses:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The tale I tell is true + To their homes returned but few + Of Svein's men who came to meet + King Olaf's gallant fleet. + From the North these warmen came + To try the bloody game,— + On the waves their corpses borne + Show the game that Sunday morn. + The Throndhjem girls so fair + Their jeers, I think, will spare, + For the king's force was but small + That emptied Throndhjem's hall. + But if they will have their jeer, + They may ask their sweethearts dear, + Why they have returned shorn + Who went to shear that Sunday morn." +</pre> + <p> + And also these:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Now will the king's power rise, + For the Upland men still prize + The king who o'er the sea + Steers to bloody victory. + Earl Svein! thou now wilt know + That our lads can make blood flow— + That the Hedemarkers hale + Can do more than tap good ale." +</pre> + <p> + King Olaf gave his stepfather King Sigurd Syr, and the other chiefs who + had assisted him, handsome presents at parting. He gave Ketil of Ringanes + a yacht of fifteen benches of rowers, which Ketil brought up the Raum + river and into the Mjosen lake. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0284" id="link2H_4_0284"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 51. OF KING OLAF. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf sent spies out to trace the earl's doings (A.D. 1015); and when + he found that the earl had left the country he sailed out west, and to + Viken, where many people came to him. At the Thing there he was taken as + king, and so he proceeded all the way to the Naze; and when he heard that + Erling Skialgson had gathered a large force, he did not tarry in North + Agder, but sailed with a steady fair wind to the Throndhjem country; for + there it appeared to him was the greatest strength of the land, if he + could subdue it for himself while the earl was abroad. When Olaf came to + Throndhjem there was no opposition, and he was elected there to be king. + In harvest (A.D. 1015) he took his seat in the town of Nidaros, and + collected the needful winter provision (A.D. 1016). He built a king's + house, and raised Clement's church on the spot on which it now stands. He + parcelled out building ground, which he gave to bondes, merchants, or + others who he thought would build. There he sat down with many men-at-arms + around him; for he put no great confidence in the Throndhjem people, if + the earl should return to the country. The people of the interior of the + Throndhjem country showed this clearly, for he got no land-scat from them. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0285" id="link2H_4_0285"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 52. PLAN OF SVEIN AND THE SWEDISH KING. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Svein went first to Svithjod to his brother-in-law Olaf the Swedish + king, told him all that had happened between him and Olaf the Thick, and + asked his advice about what he should now undertake. The king said that + the earl should stay with him if he liked, and get such a portion of his + kingdom to rule over as should seem to him sufficient; "or otherwise," + says he, "I will give thee help of forces to conquer the country again + from Olaf." The earl chose the latter; for all those among his men who had + great possessions in Norway, which was the case with many who were with + him, were anxious to get back; and in the council they held about this, it + was resolved that in winter they should take the land-way over + Helsingjaland and Jamtaland, and so down into the Throndhjem land; for the + earl reckoned most upon the faithful help and strength of the Throndhjem + people of the interior as soon as he should appear there. In the meantime, + however, it was determined to take a cruise in summer in the Baltic to + gather property. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0286" id="link2H_4_0286"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 53. EARL SVEIN'S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Svein went eastward with his forces to Russia, and passed the summer + (A.D. 1015) in marauding there; but on the approach of autumn returned + with his ships to Svithjod. There he fell into a sickness, which proved + fatal. After the earl's death some of the people who had followed him + remained in Svithjod; others went to Helsingjaland, thence to Jamtaland, + and so from the east over the dividing ridge of the country to the + Throndhjem district, where they told all that had happened upon their + journey: and thus the truth of Earl Svein's death was known (A.D. 1016). + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0287" id="link2H_4_0287"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 54. OF THE THRONDHJEM PEOPLE. + </h2> + <p> + Einar Tambaskelfer, and the people who had followed him went in winter to + the Swedish king, and were received in a friendly manner. There were also + among them many who had followed the earl. The Swedish king took it much + amiss that Olaf the Thick had set himself down in his scat-lands, and + driven the earl out of them, and therefore he threatened the king with his + heaviest vengeance when opportunity offered. He said that Olaf ought not + to have had the presumption to take the dominions which the earl had held + of him; and all the Swedish king's men agreed with him. But the Throndhjem + people, when they heard for certain that the earl was dead. and could not + be expected back to Norway, turned all to obedience to King Olaf. Many + came from the interior of the Throndhjem country, and became King Olaf's + men; others sent word and tokens that they would service him. Then, in + autumn, he went into the interior of Throndhjem, and held Things with the + bondes, and was received as king in each district. He returned to Nidaros, + and brought there all the king's scat and revenue, and had his winter-seat + provided there (A.D. 1016). + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0288" id="link2H_4_0288"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 55. OF KING OLAF'S HOUSEHOLD. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf built a king's house in Nidaros, and in it was a large room for + his court, with doors at both ends. The king's high-seat was in the middle + of the room; and within sat his court-bishop, Grimkel, and next him his + other priests; without them sat his counsellors; and in the other + high-seat opposite to the king sat his marshal, Bjorn, and next to him his + pursuivants. When people of importance came to him, they also had a seat + of honour. The ale was drunk by the fire-light. He divided the service + among his men after the fashion of other kings. He had in his house sixty + court-men and thirty pursuivants; and to them he gave pay and certain + regulations. He had also thirty house-servants to do the needful work + about the house, and procure what was required. He had, besides, many + slaves. At the house were many outbuildings, in which the court-men slept. + There was also a large room, in which the king held his court-meetings. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0289" id="link2H_4_0289"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 56. OF KING OLAF'S HABITS. + </h2> + <p> + It was King Olaf's custom to rise betimes in the morning, put on his + clothes, wash his hands, and then go to the church and hear the matins and + morning mass. Thereafter he went to the Thing-meeting, to bring people to + agreement with each other, or to talk of one or the other matter that + appeared to him necessary. He invited to him great and small who were + known to be men of understanding. He often made them recite to him the + laws which Hakon Athelstan's foster-son had made for Throndhjem; and after + considering them with those men of understanding, he ordered laws adding + to or taking from those established before. But Christian privileges he + settled according to the advice of Bishop Grimbel and other learned + priests; and bent his whole mind to uprooting heathenism, and old customs + which he thought contrary to Christianity. And he succeeded so far that + the bondes accepted of the laws which the king proposed. So says Sigvat:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The king, who at the helm guides + His warlike ship through clashing tides, + Now gives one law for all the land— + A heavenly law, which long will stand." +</pre> + <p> + King Olaf was a good and very gentle man, of little speech, and + open-handed although greedy of money. Sigvat the skald, as before related, + was in King Olaf's house, and several Iceland men. The king asked + particularly how Christianity was observed in Iceland, and it appeared to + him to be very far from where it ought to be; for, as to observing + Christian practices, it was told the king that it was permitted there to + eat horse-flesh, to expose infants as heathens do, besides many other + things contrary to Christianity. They also told the king about many + principal men who were then in Iceland. Skapte Thorodson was then the + lagman of the country. He inquired also of those who were best acquainted + with it about the state of people in other distant countries; and his + inquiries turned principally on how Christianity was observed in the + Orkney, Shetland, and Farey Islands: and, as far as he could learn, it was + far from being as he could have wished. Such conversation was usually + carried on by him; or else he spoke about the laws and rights of the + country. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0290" id="link2H_4_0290"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 57. KING OLAF'S MESSENGERS. + </h2> + <p> + The same winter (A.D. 1016) came messengers from the Swedish king, Olaf + the Swede, out of Svithjod: and their leaders were two brothers, Thorgaut + Skarde and Asgaut the bailiff; and they, had twenty-four men with them, + when they came from the eastward, over the ridge of the country down into + Veradal, they summoned a Thing of the bondes, talked to them, and demanded + of them scat and duties upon account of the king of Sweden. But the + bondes, after consulting with each other, determined only to pay the scat + which the Swedish king required in so far as King Olaf required none upon + his account, but refused to pay scat to both. The messengers proceeded + farther down the valley; but received at every Thing they held the same + answer, and no money. They went forward to Skaun, held a Thing there, and + demanded scat; but it went there as before. Then they came to Stjoradal, + and summoned a Thing, but the bondes would not come to it. Now the + messengers saw that their business was a failure; and Thorgaut proposed + that they should turn about, and go eastward again. "I do not think," says + Asgaut, "that we have performed the king's errand unless we go to King + Olaf the Thick, since the bondes refer the matter to him." He was their + commander; so they proceeded to the town (Nidaros), and took lodging + there. The day after they presented themselves to the king, just as he was + seated at table, saluted him, and said they came with a message of the + Swedish king. The king told them to come to him next day. Next day the + king, having heard mass, went to his Thing-house, ordered the messengers + of the Swedish king to be called, and told them to produce their message. + Then Thorgaut spoke, and told first what his errand was, and next how the + Throndhjem people of the interior had replied to it; and asked the king's + decision on the business, that they might know what result their errand + there was to have. The king answers, "While the earls ruled over the + country, it was not to be wondered at if the country people thought + themselves bound to obey them, as they were at least of the royal race of + the kingdom. But it would have been more just if those earls had given + assistance and service to the kings who had a right to the country, rather + than to foreign kings, or to stir up opposition to their lawful kings, + depriving them of their land and kingdom. With regard to Olaf the Swede, + who calls himself entitled to the kingdom of Norway, I, who in fact am so + entitled, can see no ground for his claim; but well remember the skaith + and damage we have suffered from him and his relations." + </p> + <p> + Then says Asgaut. "It is not wonderful that thou art called Olaf the + Thick, seeing thou answerest so haughtily to such a prince's message, and + canst not see clearly how heavy the king's wrath will be for thee to + support, as many have experienced who had greater strength than thou + appearest to have. But if thou wishest to keep hold of thy kingdom, it + will be best for thee to come to the king, and be his man; and we shall + beg him to give thee this kingdom in fief under him." + </p> + <p> + The king replies with all gentleness, "I will give thee an advice, Asgaut, + in return. Go back to the east again to thy king, and tell him that early + in spring I will make myself ready, and will proceed eastward to the + ancient frontier that divided formerly the kingdom of the kings of Norway + from Sweden. There he may come if he likes, that we may conclude a peace + with each other; and each of us will retain the kingdom to which he is + born." + </p> + <p> + Now the messengers turned back to their lodging, and prepared for their + departure, and the king went to table. The messengers came back soon after + to the king's house; but the doorkeepers saw it, and reported it to the + king, who told them not to let the messengers in. "I will not speak with + them," said he. Then the messengers went off, and Thorgaut said he would + now return home with his men; but Asgaut insisted still that he would go + forward with the king's errand: so they separated. Thorgaut proceeded + accordingly through Strind; but Asgaut went into Gaulardal and Orkadal, + and intended proceeding southwards to More, to deliver his king's message. + When King Olaf came to the knowledge of this he sent out his pursuivants + after them, who found them at the ness in Stein, bound their hands behind + their backs, and led them down to the point called Gaularas, where they + raised a gallows, and hanged them so that they could be seen by those who + travelled the usual sea-way out of the fjord. Thorgaut heard this news + before he had travelled far on his way home through the Throndhjem + country; and he hastened on his journey until he came to the Swedish king, + and told him how it had gone with them. The king was highly enraged when + he heard the account of it; and he had no lack of high words. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0291" id="link2H_4_0291"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 58. OLAF AND ERLING RECONCILED. + </h2> + <p> + The spring thereafter (A.D. 1016) King Olaf Haraldson calls out an army + from the Throndhjem land, and makes ready to proceed eastward. Some of the + Iceland traders were then ready to sail from Norway. With them King Olaf + sent word and token to Hjalte Skeggjason, and summoned him to come to him, + and at the same time sent a verbal message to Skapte the lagman, and other + men who principally took part in the lawgiving of Iceland, to take out of + the law whatever appeared contrary to Christianity. He sent, besides, a + message of friendship to the people in general. The king then proceeded + southwards himself along the coast, stopping at every district, and + holding Things with the bondes; and in each Thing he ordered the Christian + law to be read, together with the message of salvation thereunto + belonging, and with which many ill customs and much heathenism were swept + away at once among the common people: for the earls had kept well the old + laws and rights of the country; but with respect to keeping Christianity, + they had allowed every man to do as he liked. It was thus come so far that + the people were baptized in the most places on the sea-coast, but the most + of them were ignorant of Christian law. In the upper ends of the valleys, + and in the habitations among the mountains, the greater part of the people + were heathen; for when the common man is left to himself, the faith he has + been taught in his childhood is that which has the strongest hold over his + inclination. But the king threatened the most violent proceedings against + great or small, who, after the king's message, would not adopt + Christianity. In the meantime Olaf was proclaimed king in every Law Thing + in the country, and no man spoke against him. While he lay in Karmtsund + messengers went between him and Erling Skjalgson, who endeavoured to make + peace between them; and the meeting was appointed in Whitings Isle. When + they met they spoke with each other about agreement together; but Erling + found something else than he expected in the conversation: for when he + insisted on having all the fiefs which Olaf Trygvason, and afterwards the + Earls Svein and Hakon, had given him, and on that condition would be his + man and dutiful friend, the king answered, "It appears to me, Erling, that + it would be no bad bargain for thee to get as great fiefs from me for thy + aid and friendship as thou hadst from Earl Eirik, a man who had done thee + the greatest injury by the bloodshed of thy men; but even if I let thee + remain the greatest lenderman in Norway, I will bestow my fiefs according + to my own will, and not act as if ye lendermen had udal right to my + ancestor's heritage, and I was obliged to buy your services with manifold + rewards." Erling had no disposition to sue for even the smallest thing; + and he saw that the king was not easily dealt with. He saw also that he + had only two conditions before him: the one was to make no agreement with + the king, and stand by the consequences; the other to leave it entirely to + the king's pleasure. Although it was much against his inclination, he + chose the latter, and merely said to the king, "The service will be the + most useful to thee which I give with a free will." And thus their + conference ended. Erling's relations and friends came to him afterwards, + and advised him to give way, and proceed with more prudence and less + pride. "Thou wilt still," they said, "be the most important and most + respected lenderman in Norway, both on account of thy own and thy + relations' abilities and great wealth." Erling found that this was prudent + advice, and that they who gave it did so with a good intention, and he + followed it accordingly. Erling went into the king's service on such + conditions as the king himself should determine and please. Thereafter + they separated in some shape reconciled, and Olaf went his way eastward + along the coast (A.D. 1016). + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0292" id="link2H_4_0292"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 59. EILIF OF GAUTLAND'S MURDER. + </h2> + <p> + As soon as it was reported that Olaf had come to Viken, the Danes who had + offices under the Danish king set off for Denmark, without waiting for + King Olaf. But King Olaf sailed in along Viken, holding Things with the + bondes. All the people of the country submitted to him, and thereafter he + took all the king's taxes, and remained the summer (A.D. 1016) in Viken. + He then sailed east from Tunsberg across the fjord, and all the way east + to Svinasund. There the Swedish king's dominions begin, and he had set + officers over this country; namely, Eilif Gautske over the north part, and + Hroe Skialge over the east part, all the way to the Gaut river. Hroe had + family friends on both sides of the river, and also great farms on Hising + Island, and was besides a mighty and very rich man. Eilif was also of + great family, and very wealthy. Now when King Olaf came to Ranrike he + summoned the people to a Thing, and all who dwelt on the sea-coast or in + the out-islands came to him. Now when the Thing was seated the king's + marshal, Bjorn, held a speech to them, in which he told the bondes to + receive Olaf as their king, in the same way as had been done in all other + parts of Norway. Then stood up a bold bonde by name Brynjolf Ulfalde, and + said, "We bondes know where the division-boundaries between the Norway and + Danish and Swedish kings' lands have stood by rights in old times; namely, + that the Gaut river divided their lands between the Vener lake and the + sea; but towards the north the forests until Eid forest, and from thence + the ridge of the country all north to Finmark. We know, also, that by + turns they have made inroads upon each other's territories, and that the + Swedes have long had power all the way to Svinasund. But, sooth to say, I + know that it is the inclination of many rather to serve the king of + Norway, but they dare not; for the Swedish king's dominions surround us, + both eastward, southwards, and also up the country; and besides, it may be + expected that the king of Norway must soon go to the north, where the + strength of his kingdom lies, and then we have no power to withstand the + Gautlanders. Now it is for the king to give us good counsel, for we have + great desire to be his men." After the Thing, in the evening, Brynjolf was + in the king's tent, and the day after likewise, and they had much private + conversation together. Then the king proceeded eastwards along Viken. Now + when Eilif heard of his arrival, he sent out spies to discover what he was + about; but he himself, with thirty men, kept himself high up in the + habitations among the hills, where he had gathered together bondes. Many + of the bondes came to King Olaf, but some sent friendly messages to him. + People went between King Olaf and Eilif, and they entreated each + separately to hold a Thing-meeting between themselves, and make peace in + one way or another. They told Eilif that they might expect violent + treatment from King Olaf if they opposed his orders; but promised Eilif he + should not want men. It was determined that they should come down from the + high country, and hold a thing with the bondes and the king. King Olaf + thereupon sent the chief of his pursuivants, Thorer Lange, with six men, + to Brynjolf. They were equipped with their coats-of-mail under their + cloaks, and their hats over their helmets. The following day the bondes + came in crowds down with Eilif; and in his suite was Brynjolf, and with + him Thorer. The king laid his ships close to a rocky knoll that stuck out + into the sea, and upon it the king went with his people, and sat down. + Below was a flat field, on which the bondes' force was; but Eilif's men + were drawn up, forming a shield-fence before him. Bjorn the marshal spoke + long and cleverly upon the king's account, and when he sat down Eilif + arose to speak; but at the same moment Thorer Lange rose, drew his sword, + and struck Eilif on the neck, so that his head flew off. Then the whole + bonde-force started up; but the Gautland men set off in full flight and + Thorer with his people killed several of them. Now when the crowd was + settled again, and the noise over the king stood up, and told the bondes + to seat themselves. They did so, and then much was spoken. The end of it + was that they submitted to the king, and promised fidelity to him; and he, + on the other hand, promised not to desert them, but to remain at hand + until the discord between him and the Swedish Olaf was settled in one way + or other. King Olaf then brought the whole northern district under his + power, and went in summer eastward as far as the Gaut river, and got all + the king's scat among the islands. But when summer (A.D. 1016) was drawing + towards an end he returned north to Viken, and sailed up the Raum river to + a waterfall called Sarp. On the north side of the fall, a point of land + juts out into the river. There the king ordered a rampart to be built + right across the ness, of stone, turf, and wood, and a ditch to be dug in + front of it; so that it was a large earthen fort or burgh, which he made a + merchant town of. He had a king's house put up, and ordered the building + of Mary church. He also laid out plans for other houses, and got people to + build on them. In harvest (A.D. 1016) he let everything be gathered there + that was useful for his winter residence (A.D. 1017), and sat there with a + great many people, and the rest he quartered in the neighbouring + districts. The king prohibited all exports from Viken to Gautland of + herrings and salt, which the Gautland people could ill do without. This + year the king held a great Yule feast, to which he invited many great + bondes. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0293" id="link2H_4_0293"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 60. THE HISTORY OF EYVIND URARHORN. + </h2> + <p> + There was a man called Eyvind Urarhorn, who was a great man, of high + birth, who had his descent from the East Agder country. Every summer he + went out on a viking cruise, sometimes to the West sea, sometimes to the + Baltic, sometimes south to Flanders, and had a well-armed cutter (snekkia) + of twenty benches of rowers. He had been also at Nesjar, and given his aid + to the king; and when they separated the king promised him his favour, and + Eyvind, again, promised to come to the king's aid whenever he was + required. This winter (A.D. 1017) Eyvind was at the Yule feast of the + king, and received goodly gifts from him. Brynjolf Ulfalde was also with + the king, and he received a Yule present from the king of a gold-mounted + sword, and also a farm called Vettaland, which is a very large head-farm + of the district. Brynjolf composed a song about these gifts, of which the + refrain was— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The song-famed hero to my hand + Gave a good sword, and Vettaland." +</pre> + <p> + The king afterwards gave him the title of Lenderman, and Brynjolf was ever + after the king's greatest friend. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0294" id="link2H_4_0294"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 61. THRAND WHITE'S MURDER. + </h2> + <p> + This winter (A.D. 1017) Thrand White from Throndhjem went east to + Jamtaland, to take up scat upon account of King Olaf. But when he had + collected the scat he was surprised by men of the Swedish king, who killed + him and his men, twelve in all, and brought the scat to the Swedish king. + King Olaf was very ill-pleased when he heard this news. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0295" id="link2H_4_0295"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 62. CHRISTIANITY PROCLAIMED IN VIKEN. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf made Christian law to be proclaimed in Viken, in the same way as + in the North country. It succeeded well, because the people of Viken were + better acquainted with the Christian customs than the people in the north; + for, both winter and summer, there were many merchants in Viken, both + Danish and Saxon. The people of Viken, also, had much trading intercourse + with England, and Saxony, and Flanders, and Denmark; and some had been on + viking expeditions, and had had their winter abode in Christian lands. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0296" id="link2H_4_0296"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 63. HROE'S FALL. + </h2> + <p> + About spring-time (A.D. 1017) King Olaf sent a message that Eyvind + Urarhorn should come to him; and they spake together in private for a long + time. Thereafter Eyvind made himself ready for a viking cruise. He sailed + south towards Viken, and brought up at the Eikreys Isles without Hising + Isle. There he heard that Hroe Skialge had gone northwards towards Ordost, + and had there made a levy of men and goods on account of the Swedish king, + and was expected from the north. Eyvind rowed in by Haugasund, and Hroe + came rowing from the north, and they met in the sound and fought. Hroe + fell there, with nearly thirty men; and Eyvind took all the goods Hroe had + with him. Eyvind then proceeded to the Baltic, and was all summer on a + viking cruise. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0297" id="link2H_4_0297"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 64. FALL OF GUDLEIK AND THORGAUT. + </h2> + <p> + There was a man called Gudleik Gerske, who came originally from Agder. He + was a great merchant, who went far and wide by sea, was very rich, and + drove a trade with various countries. He often went east to Gardarike + (Russia), and therefore was called Gudleik Gerske (the Russian). This + spring (A.D. 1017) Gudleik fitted out his ship, and intended to go east in + summer to Russia. King Olaf sent a message to him that he wanted to speak + to him; and when Gudleik came to the king he told him he would go in + partnership with him, and told him to purchase some costly articles which + were difficult to be had in this country. Gudleik said that it should be + according to the king's desire. The king ordered as much money to be + delivered to Gudleik as he thought sufficient, and then Gudleik set out + for the Baltic. They lay in a sound in Gotland; and there it happened, as + it often does, that people cannot keep their own secrets, and the people + of the country came to know that in this ship was Olaf the Thick's + partner. Gudleik went in summer eastwards to Novgorod, where he bought + fine and costly clothes, which he intended for the king as a state dress; + and also precious furs, and remarkably splendid table utensils. In autumn + (A.D. 1017), as Gudleik was returning from the east, he met a contrary + wind, and lay for a long time at the island Eyland. There came Thorgaut + Skarde, who in autumn had heard of Gudleik's course, in a long-ship + against him, and gave him battle. They fought long, and Gudleik and his + people defended themselves for a long time; but the numbers against them + were great, and Gudleik and many of his ship's crew fell, and a great many + of them were wounded. Thorgaut took all their goods, and King Olaf's, and + he and his comrades divided the booty among them equally; but he said the + Swedish king ought to have the precious articles of King Olaf, as these, + he said, should be considered as part of the scat due to him from Norway. + Thereafter Thorgaut proceeded east to Svithjod. These tidings were soon + known; and as Eyvind Urarhorn came soon after to Eyland, he heard the + news, and sailed east after Thorgaut and his troop, and overtook them + among the Swedish isles on the coast, and gave battle. There Thorgaut and + the most of his men were killed, and the rest sprang overboard. Eyvind + took all the goods and all the costly articles of King Olaf which they had + captured from Gudleik, and went with these back to Norway in autumn, and + delivered to King Olaf his precious wares. The king thanked him in the + most friendly way for his proceeding, and promised him anew his favour and + friendship. At this time Olaf had been three years king over Norway (A.D. + 1015-1017). + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0298" id="link2H_4_0298"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 65. MEETING OF OLAF AND RAGNVALD. + </h2> + <p> + The same summer (A.D. 1017) King Olaf ordered a levy, and went out + eastwards to the Gaut river, where he lay a great part of the summer. + Messages were passing between King Olaf, Earl Ragnvald, and the earl's + wife, Ingebjorg, the daughter of Trygve. She was very zealous about giving + King Olaf of Norway every kind of help, and made it a matter of her + deepest interest. For this there were two causes. She had a great + friendship for King Olaf; and also she could never forget that the Swedish + king had been one at the death of her brother, Olaf Trygvason; and also + that he, on that account only, had any presence to rule over Norway. The + earl, by her persuasion, turned much towards friendship with King Olaf; + and it proceeded so far that the earl and the king appointed a meeting, + and met at the Gaut river. They talked together of many things, but + especially of the Norwegian and Swedish kings' relations with each other; + both agreeing, as was the truth also, that it was the greatest loss, both + to the people of Viken and of Gautland, that there was no peace for trade + between the two countries; and at last both agreed upon a peace, and + still-stand of arms between them until next summer; and they parted with + mutual gifts and friendly speeches. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0299" id="link2H_4_0299"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 66. KING OLAF THE SWEDE. + </h2> + <p> + The king thereupon returned north to Viken, and had all the royal revenues + up to the Gaut river; and all the people of the country there had + submitted to him. King Olaf the Swede had so great a hatred of Olaf + Haraldson, that no man dared to call him by his right name in the king's + hearing. They called him the thick man; and never named him without some + hard by-name. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0300" id="link2H_4_0300"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 67. ACCOUNT OF THEIR RECONCILIATION. + </h2> + <p> + The bondes in Viken spoke with each other about there being nothing for it + but that the kings should make peace and a league with each other, and + insisted upon it that they were badly used by the kings going to war; but + nobody was so bold as to bring these murmurs before the king. At last they + begged Bjorn the marshal to bring this matter before the king, and entreat + him to send messengers to the Swedish king to offer peace on his side. + Bjorn was disinclined to do this, and put it off from himself with + excuses; but on the entreaties of many of his friends, he promised at last + to speak of it to the king; but declared, at the same time, that he knew + it would be taken very ill by the king to propose that he should give way + in anything to the Swedish king. The same summer (A.D. 1017) Hjalte + Skeggjason came over to Norway from Iceland, according to the message sent + him by King Olaf, and went directly to the king. He was well received by + the king, who told him to lodge in his house, and gave him a seat beside + Bjorn the marshal, and Hjalte became his comrade at table. There was + good-fellowship immediately between them. + </p> + <p> + Once, when King Olaf had assembled the people and bondes to consult upon + the good of the country, Bjorn the marshal said, "What think you, king, of + the strife that is between the Swedish king and you? Many people have + fallen on both sides, without its being at all more determined than before + what each of you shall have of the kingdom. You have now been sitting in + Viken one winter and two summers, and the whole country to the north is + lying behind your back unseen; and the men who have property or udal + rights in the north are weary of sitting here. Now it is the wish of the + lendermen, of your other people, and of the bondes that this should come + to an end. There is now a truce, agreement, and peace with the earl, and + the West Gautland people who are nearest to us; and it appears to the + people it would be best that you sent messengers to the Swedish king to + offer a reconciliation on your side; and, without doubt, many who are + about the Swedish king will support the proposal, for it is a common gain + for those who dwell in both countries, both here and there." This speech + of Bjorn's received great applause. + </p> + <p> + Then the king said, "It is fair, Bjorn, that the advice thou hast given + should be carried out by thyself. Thou shalt undertake this embassy + thyself, and enjoy the good of it, if thou hast advised well; and if it + involve any man in danger, thou hast involved thyself in it. Moreover, it + belongs to thy office to declare to the multitude what I wish to have + told." Then the king stood up, went to the church, and had high mass sung + before him; and thereafter went to table. + </p> + <p> + The following day Hjalte said to Bjorn, "Why art thou so melancholy, man? + Art thou sick, or art thou angry at any one?" Bjorn tells Hjalte his + conversation with the king, and says it is a very dangerous errand. + </p> + <p> + Hjalte says, "It is their lot who follow kings that they enjoy high + honours, and are more respected than other men, but stand often in danger + of their lives: and they must understand how to bear both parts of their + lot. The king's luck is great; and much honour will be gained by this + business, if it succeed." + </p> + <p> + Bjorn answered, "Since thou makest so light of this business in thy + speech, wilt thou go with me? The king has promised that I shall have + companions with me on the journey." + </p> + <p> + "Certainly," says Hjalte; "I will follow thee, if thou wilt: for never + again shall I fall in with such a comrade if we part." + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0301" id="link2H_4_0301"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 68. JOURNEY OF BJORN THE MARSHAL. + </h2> + <p> + A few days afterwards, when the king was at a Thing-meeting, Bjorn came + with eleven others. He says to the king that they were now ready to + proceed on their mission, and that their horses stood saddled at the door. + "And now," says he, "I would know with what errand I am to go, or what + orders thou givest us." + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "Ye shall carry these my words to the Swedish king—that + I will establish peace between our countries up to the frontier which Olaf + Trygvason had before me; and each shall bind himself faithfully not to + trespass over it. But with regard to the loss of people, no man must + mention it if peace there is to be; for the Swedish king cannot with money + pay for the men the Swedes have deprived us of." Thereupon the king rose, + and went out with Bjorn and his followers; and he took a gold-mounted + sword and a gold ring, and said, in handing over the sword to Bjorn, "This + I give thee: it was given to me in summer by Earl Ragnvald. To him ye + shall go; and bring him word from me to advance your errand with his + counsel and strength. This thy errand I will think well fulfilled if thou + hearest the Swedish king's own words, be they yea or nay: and this gold + ring thou shalt give Earl Ragnvald. These are tokens (1) he must know + well." + </p> + <p> + Hjalte went up to the king, saluted him, and said, "We need much, king, + that thy luck attend us;" and wished that they might meet again in good + health. + </p> + <p> + The king asked where Hjalte was going. + </p> + <p> + "With Bjorn," said he. + </p> + <p> + The king said, "It will assist much to the good success of the journey + that thou goest too, for thy good fortune has often been proved; and be + assured that I shall wish that all my luck, if that be of any weight, may + attend thee and thy company." + </p> + <p> + Bjorn and his followers rode their way, and came to Earl Ragnvald's court, + where they were well received. Bjorn was a celebrated and generally known + man,—known by sight and speech to all who had ever seen King Olaf; + for at every Thing, Bjorn stood up and told the king's message. Ingebjorg, + the earl's wife, went up to Hjalte and looked at him. She recognized him, + for she was living with her brother Olaf Trygvason when Hjalte was there: + and she knew how to reckon up the relationship between King Olaf and + Vilborg, the wife of Hjalte; for Eirik Bjodaskalle father of Astrid, King + Olaf Trygvason's mother, and Bodvar father of Olaf, mother of Gissur White + the father of Vilborg, were brother's sons of the lenderman Vikingakare of + Vors. + </p> + <p> + They enjoyed here good entertainment. One day Bjorn entered into + conversation with the earl and Ingebjorg, in which he set forth his + errand, and produced to the earl his tokens. + </p> + <p> + The earl replies, "What hast thou done, Bjorn, that the king wishes thy + death? For, so far from thy errand having any success, I do not think a + man can be found who could speak these words to the Swedish king without + incurring wrath and punishment. King Olaf, king of Sweden, is too proud + for any man to speak to him on anything he is angry at." + </p> + <p> + Then Bjorn says, "Nothing has happened to me that King Olaf is offended + at; but many of his disposition act both for themselves and others, in a + way that only men who are daring can succeed in. But as yet all his plans + have had good success, and I think this will turn out well too; so I + assure you, earl, that I will actually travel to the Swedish king, and not + turn back before I have brought to his ears every word that King Olaf told + me to say to him, unless death prevent me, or that I am in bonds, and + cannot perform my errand; and this I must do, whether you give any aid or + no aid to me in fulfilling the king's wishes." + </p> + <p> + Then said IngebJorg, "I will soon declare my opinion. I think, earl, thou + must turn all thy attention to supporting King Olaf the king of Norway's + desire that this message be laid before the Swedish king, in whatever way + he may answer it. Although the Swedish king's anger should be incurred, + and our power and property be at stake, yet will I rather run the risk, + than that it should be said the message of King Olaf was neglected from + fear of the Swedish king. Thou hast that birth, strength of relations, and + other means, that here in the Swedish land it is free to thee to tell thy + mind, if it be right and worthy of being heard, whether it be listened to + by few or many, great or little people, or by the king himself." + </p> + <p> + The earl replies, "It is known to every one how thou urgest me: it may be, + according to thy counsel, that I should promise the king's men to follow + them, so that they may get their errand laid before the Swedish king, + whether he take it ill or take it well. But I will have my own counsel + followed, and will not run hastily into Bjorn's or any other man's + measures, in such a highly important matter. It is my will that ye all + remain here with me, so long as I think it necessary for the purpose of + rightly forwarding this mission." Now as the earl had thus given them to + understand that he would support them in the business, Bjorn thanked him + most kindly, and with the assurance that his advice should rule them + altogether. Thereafter Bjorn and his fellow-travellers remained very long + in the earl's house. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Before writing was a common accomplishment in courts, the + only way of accrediting a special messenger between kings + and great men was by giving the messenger a token; that is. + some article well known by the person receiving the message + to be the property of and valued by the person sending it. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0302" id="link2H_4_0302"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 69. CONVERSATION OF BJORN AND INGEBJORG. + </h2> + <p> + Ingebjorg was particularly kind to them; and Bjorn often spoke with her + about the matter, and was ill at ease that their journey was so long + delayed. Hjalte and the others often spoke together also about the matter; + and Hjalte said; "I will go to the king if ye like; for I am not a man of + Norway, and the Swedes can have nothing to say to me. I have heard that + there are Iceland men in the king's house who are my acquaintances, and + are well treated; namely, the skalds Gissur Black and Ottar Black. From + them I shall get out what I can about the Swedish king; and if the + business will really be so difficult as it now appears, or if there be any + other way of promoting it, I can easily devise some errand that may appear + suitable for me." + </p> + <p> + This counsel appeared to Bjorn and Ingebjorg to be the wisest, and they + resolved upon it among themselves. Ingebjorg put Hjalte in a position to + travel; gave him two Gautland men with him, and ordered them to follow + him, and assist him with their service, and also to go wherever he might + have occasion to send them. Besides, Ingebjorg gave him twenty marks of + weighed silver money for travelling expenses, and sent word and token by + him to the Swedish king Olaf's daughter, Ingegerd, that she should give + all her assistance to Hjalte's business, whenever he should find himself + under the necessity of craving her help. Hjalte set off as soon as he was + ready. When he came to King Olaf he soon found the skalds Gissur and + Ottar, and they were very glad at his coming. Without delay they went to + the king, and told him that a man was come who was their countryman, and + one of the most considerable in their native land, and requested the king + to receive him well. The king told them to take Hjalte and his + fellow-travellers into their company and quarters. Now when Hjalte had + resided there a short time, and got acquainted with people, he was much + respected by everybody. The skalds were often in the king's house, for + they were well-spoken men; and often in the daytime they sat in front of + the king's high-seat, and Hjalte, to whom they paid the highest respect in + all things, by their side. He became thus known to the king, who willingly + entered into conversation with him, and heard from him news about Iceland. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0303" id="link2H_4_0303"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 70. OF SIGVAT THE SKALD. + </h2> + <p> + It happened that before Bjorn set out from home he asked Sigvat the skald, + who at that time was with King Olaf, to accompany him on his journey. It + was a journey for which people had no great inclination. There was, + however, great friendship between Bjorn and Sigvat. Then Sigvat sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "With the king's marshals all have I, + In days gone by, + Lived joyously,— + With all who on the king attend, + And knee before him humbly bend, + Bjorn, thou oft hast ta'en my part— + Pleaded with art, + And touched the heart. + Bjorn! brave stainer of the sword, + Thou art my friend—I trust thy word." +</pre> + <p> + While they were riding up to Gautland, Sigvat made these verses:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Down the Fjord sweep wind and rain, + Our stout ship's sails and tackle strain; + Wet to the skin. + We're sound within, + And gaily o'er the waves are dancing, + Our sea-steed o'er the waves high prancing! + Through Lister sea + Flying all free; + Off from the wind with swelling sail, + We merrily scud before the gale, + And reach the sound + Where we were bound. + And now our ship, so gay and grand, + Glides past the green and lovely land, + And at the isle + Moors for a while. + Our horse-hoofs now leave hasty print; + We ride—of ease there's scanty stint— + In heat and haste + O'er Gautland's waste: + Though in a hurry to be married, + The king can't say that we have tarried." +</pre> + <p> + One evening late they were riding through Gautland, and Sigvat made these + verses:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The weary horse will at nightfall + Gallop right well to reach his stall; + When night meets day, with hasty hoof + He plies the road to reach a roof. + Far from the Danes, we now may ride + Safely by stream or mountain-side; + But, in this twilight, in some ditch + The horse and rider both may pitch." +</pre> + <p> + They rode through the merchant town of Skara, and down the street to the + earl's house. He sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The shy sweet girls, from window high + In wonder peep at the sparks that fly + From our horses heels, as down the street + Of the earl's town we ride so fleet. + Spur on!—that every pretty lass + May hear our horse-hoofs as we pass + Clatter upon the stones so hard, + And echo round the paved court-yard." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0304" id="link2H_4_0304"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 71. HJALTE SKEGGJASON WHILE HE WAS IN SVITHIOD. + </h2> + <p> + One day Hjalte, and the skalds with him, went before the king, and he + began thus:—"It has so happened, king, as is known to you, that I + have come here after a long and difficult journey; but when I had once + crossed the ocean and heard of your greatness, it appeared to me unwise to + go back without having seen you in your splendour and glory. Now it is a + law between Iceland and Norway, that Iceland men pay landing due when they + come into Norway, but while I was coming across the sea I took myself all + the landing dues from my ship's people; but knowing that thou have the + greatest right to all the power in Norway, I hastened hither to deliver to + you the landing dues." With this he showed the silver to the king, and + laid ten marks of silver in Gissur Black's lap. + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "Few have brought us any such dues from Norway for some + time; and now, Hjalte, I will return you my warmest thanks for having + given yourself so much trouble to bring us the landing dues, rather than + pay them to our enemies. But I will that thou shouldst take this money + from me as a gift, and with it my friendship." + </p> + <p> + Hjalte thanked the king with many words, and from that day set himself in + great favour with the king, and often spoke with him; for the king + thought, what was true, that he was a man of much understanding and + eloquence. Now Hjalte told Gissur and Ottar that he was sent with tokens + to the king's daughter Ingegerd, to obtain her protection and friendship; + and he begged of them to procure him some opportunity to speak with her. + They answered, that this was an easy thing to do; and went one day to her + house, where she sat at the drinking table with many men. She received the + skalds in a friendly manner, for they were known to her. Hjalte brought + her a salutation from the earl's wife, Ingebjorg; and said she had sent + him here to obtain friendly help and succour from her, and in proof + whereof produced his tokens. The king's daughter received him also kindly, + and said he should be welcome to her friendship. They sat there till late + in the day drinking. The king's daughter made Hjalte tell her much news, + and invited him to come often and converse with her. He did so: came there + often, and spoke with the king's daughter; and at last entrusted her with + the purpose of Bjorn's and his comrade's journey, and asked her how she + thought the Swedish king would receive the proposal that there should be a + reconciliation between the kings. The king's daughter replied, that, in + her opinion, it would be a useless attempt to propose to the king any + reconciliation with Olaf the Thick; for the king was so enraged against + him, that he would not suffer his name to be mentioned before him. It + happened one day that Hjalte was sitting with the king and talking to him, + and the king was very merry and drunk. Then Hjalte said, "Manifold + splendour and grandeur have I seen here; and I have now witnessed with my + eyes what I have often heard of, that no monarch in the north is so + magnificent: but it is very vexatious that we who come so far to visit it + have a road so long and troublesome, both on account of the great ocean, + but more especially because it is not safe to travel through Norway for + those who are coming here in a friendly disposition. But why is there no + one to bring proposals for a peace between you and King Olaf the Thick? I + heard much in Norway, and in west Gautland, of the general desire that + this peace should have taken place; and it has been told me for truth, as + the Norway king's words, that he earnestly desires to be reconciled to + you; and the reason I know is, that he feels how much less his power is + than yours. It is even said that he intends to pay his court to your + daughter Ingegerd; and that would lead to a useful peace, for I have heard + from people of credit that he is a remarkably distinguished man." + </p> + <p> + The king answers. "Thou must not speak thus, Hjalte; but for this time I + will not take it amiss of thee, as thou dost not know what people have to + avoid here. That fat fellow shall not be called king in my court, and + there is by no means the stuff in him that people talk of: and thou must + see thyself that such a connection is not suitable; for I am the tenth + king in Upsala who, relation after relation, has been sole monarch over + the Swedish, and many other great lands, and all have been the superior + kings over other kings in the northern countries. But Norway is little + inhabited, and the inhabitants are scattered. There have only been small + kings there; and although Harald Harfager was the greatest king in that + country, and strove against the small kings, and subdued them, yet he knew + so well his position that he did not covet the Swedish dominions, and + therefore the Swedish kings let him sit in peace, especially as there was + relationship between them. Thereafter, while Hakon Athelstan's foster-son + was in Norway he sat in peace, until he began to maraud in Gautland and + Denmark; on which a war-force came upon him, and took from him both life + and land. Gunhild's sons also were cut off when they became disobedient to + the Danish kings; and Harald Gormson joined Norway to his own dominions, + and made it subject to scat to him. And we reckon Harald Gormson to be of + less power and consideration than the Upsala kings, for our relation + Styrbjorn subdued him, and Harald became his man; and yet Eirik the + Victorious, my father, rose over Styrbjorn's head when it came to a trial + between them. When Olaf Trygvason came to Norway and proclaimed himself + king, we would not permit it, but we went with King Svein, and cut him + off; and thus we have appropriated Norway, as thou hast not heard, and + with no less right than if I had gained it in battle, and by conquering + the kings who ruled it before. Now thou canst well suppose, as a man of + sense, that I will not let slip the kingdom of Norway for this thick + fellow. It is wonderful he does not remember how narrowly he made his + escape, when we had penned him in in the Malar lake. Although he slipped + away with life from thence, he ought, methinks, to have something else in + his mind than to hold out against us Swedes. Now, Hjalte, thou must never + again open thy mouth in my presence on such a subject." + </p> + <p> + Hjalte saw sufficiently that there was no hope of the king's listening to + any proposal of a peace, and desisted from speaking of it, and turned the + conversation to something else. When Hjalte, afterwards, came into + discourse with the king's daughter Ingegerd, he tells her his conversation + with the king. She told him she expected such an answer from the king. + Hjalte begged of her to say a good word to the king about the matter, but + she thought the king would listen as little to what she said: "But speak + about it I will, if thou requirest it." Hjalte assured her he would be + thankful for the attempt. One day the king's daughter Ingegerd had a + conversation with her father Olaf; and as she found her father was in a + particularly good humour, she said, "What is now thy intention with regard + to the strife with Olaf the Thick? There are many who complain about it, + having lost their property by it; others have lost their relations by the + Northmen, and all their peace and quiet; so that none of your men see any + harm that can be done to Norway. It would be a bad counsel if thou sought + the dominion over Norway; for it is a poor country, difficult to come at, + and the people dangerous: for the men there will rather have any other for + their king than thee. If I might advise, thou wouldst let go all thoughts + about Norway, and not desire Olaf's heritage; and rather turn thyself to + the kingdoms in the East country, which thy forefathers the former Swedish + kings had, and which our relation Styrbjorn lately subdued, and let the + thick Olaf possess the heritage of his forefathers and make peace with + him." + </p> + <p> + The king replies in a rage, "It is thy counsel, Ingegerd, that I should + let slip the kingdom of Norway, and give thee in marriage to this thick + Olaf."—"No," says he, "something else shall first take place. Rather + than that, I shall, at the Upsala Thing in winter, issue a proclamation to + all Swedes, that the whole people shall assemble for an expedition, and go + to their ships before the ice is off the waters; and I will proceed to + Norway, and lay waste the land with fire and sword, and burn everything, + to punish them for their want of fidelity." + </p> + <p> + The king was so mad with rage that nobody ventured to say a word, and she + went away. Hjalte, who was watching for her, immediately went to her and + asked how her errand to the king had turned out. She answered, it turned + out as she had expected; that none could venture to put in a word with the + king; but, on the contrary, he had used threats; and she begged Hjalte + never to speak of the matter again before the king. As Hjalte and Ingegerd + spoke together often, Olaf the Thick was often the subject, and he told + her about him and his manners; and Hjalte praised the king of Norway what + he could, but said no more than was the truth, and she could well perceive + it. Once, in a conversation, Hjalte said to her, "May I be permitted, + daughter of the king, to tell thee what lies in my mind?" + </p> + <p> + "Speak freely," says she; "but so that I alone can hear it." + </p> + <p> + "Then," said Hjalte, "what would be thy answer, if the Norway king Olaf + sent messengers to thee with the errand to propose marriage to thee?" + </p> + <p> + She blushed, and answered slowly but gently, "I have not made up my mind + to answer to that; but if Olaf be in all respects so perfect as thou + tellest me, I could wish for no other husband; unless, indeed, thou hast + gilded him over with thy praise more than sufficiently." + </p> + <p> + Hjalte replied, that he had in no respect spoken better of the king than + was true. They often spoke together on the same subject. Ingegerd begged + Hjalte to be cautious not to mention it to any other person, for the king + would be enraged against him if it came to his knowledge. Hjalte only + spoke of it to the skalds Gissur and Ottar, who thought it was the most + happy plan, if it could but be carried into effect. Ottar, who was a man + of great power of conversation, and much beloved in the court, soon + brought up the subject before the king's daughter, and recounted to her, + as Hjalte had done, all King Olaf's excellent qualities. Often spoke + Hjalte and the others about him; and now that Hjalte knew the result of + his mission, he sent those Gautland men away who had accompanied him, and + let them return to the earl with letters (1) which the king's daughter + Ingegerd sent to the earl and Ingebjorg. Hjalte also let them give a hint + to the earl about the conversation he had had with Ingegerd, and her + answer thereto: and the messengers came with it to the earl a little + before Yule. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) This seems the first notice we have in the sagas of + written letters being sent instead of tokens and verbal messages. + —L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0305" id="link2H_4_0305"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 72. OLAF'S JOURNEY TO THE UPLANDS. + </h2> + <p> + When King Olaf had despatched Bjorn and his followers to Gautland, he sent + other people also to the Uplands, with the errand that they should have + guest-quarters prepared for him, as he intended that winter (A.D. 1018) to + live as guest in the Uplands; for it had been the custom of former kings + to make a progress in guest-quarters every third year in the Uplands. In + autumn he began his progress from Sarpsborg, and went first to Vingulmark. + He ordered his progress so that he came first to lodge in the + neighbourhood of the forest habitations, and summoned to him all the men + of the habitations who dwelt at the greatest distance from the + head-habitations of the district; and he inquired particularly how it + stood with their Christianity, and, where improvement was needful, he + taught them the right customs. If any there were who would not renounce + heathen ways, he took the matter so zealously that he drove some out of + the country, mutilated others of hands or feet, or stung their eyes out; + hung up some, cut down some with the sword; but let none go unpunished who + would not serve God. He went thus through the whole district, sparing + neither great nor small. He gave them teachers, and placed these as + thickly in the country as he saw needful. In this manner he went about in + that district, and had 300 deadly men-at-arms with him; and then proceeded + to Raumarike. He soon perceived that Christianity was thriving less the + farther he proceeded into the interior of the country. He went forward + everywhere in the same way, converting all the people to the right faith, + and severely punishing all who would not listen to his word. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0306" id="link2H_4_0306"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 73. TREACHERY OF THE UPLAND KINGS. + </h2> + <p> + Now when the king who at that time ruled in Raumarike heard of this, he + thought it was a very bad affair; for every day came men to him, both + great and small, who told him what was doing. Therefore this king resolved + to go up to Hedemark, and consult King Hrorek, who was the most eminent + for understanding of the kings who at that time were in the country. Now + when these kings spoke with each other, they agreed to send a message to + Gudrod, the valley-king north in the Gudbrandsdal, and likewise to the + king who was in Hadaland, and bid them to come to Hedemark, to meet Hrorek + and the other kings there. They did not spare their travelling; for five + kings met in Hedemark, at a place called Ringsaker. Ring, King Hrorek's + brother, was the fifth of these kings. The kings had first a private + conference together, in which he who came from Raumarike first took up the + word, and told of King Olaf's proceedings, and of the disturbance he was + causing both by killing and mutilating people. Some he drove out of the + country, some he deprived of their offices or property if they spoke + anything against him; and, besides, he was travelling over the country + with a great army, not with the number of people fixed by law for a royal + progress in guest-quarters. He added, that he had fled hither upon account + of this disturbance, and many powerful people with him had fled from their + udal properties in Raumarike. "But although as yet the evil is nearest to + us, it will be but a short time before ye will also be exposed to it; + therefore it is best that we all consider together what resolution we + shall take." When he had ended his speech, Hrorek was desired to speak; + and he said, "Now is the day come that I foretold when we had had our + meeting at Hadaland, and ye were all so eager to raise Olaf over our + heads; namely, that as soon as he was the supreme master of the country we + would find it hard to hold him by the horns. We have but two things now to + do: the one is, to go all of us to him, and let him do with us as he + likes, which I think is the best thing we can do; or the other is, to rise + against him before he has gone farther through the country. Although he + has 300 or 400 men, that is not too great a force for us to meet, if we + are only all in movement together: but, in general, there is less success + and advantage to be gained when several of equal strength are joined + together, than when one alone stands at the head of his own force; + therefore it is my advice, that we do not venture to try our luck against + Olaf Haraldson." + </p> + <p> + Thereafter each of the kings spoke according to his own mind some + dissuading from going out against King Olaf, others urging it; and no + determination was come to, as each had his own reasons to produce. + </p> + <p> + Then Gudrod, the valley-king, took up the word, and spoke:—"It + appears wonderful to me, that ye make such a long roundabout in coming to + a resolution; and probably ye are frightened for him. We are here five + kings, and none of less high birth than Olaf. We gave him the strength to + fight with Earl Svein, and with our forces he has brought the country + under his power. But if he grudges each of us the little kingdom he had + before, and threatens us with tortures, or gives us ill words, then, say I + for myself, that I will withdraw myself from the king's slavery; and I do + not call him a man among you who is afraid to cut him off, if he come into + your hands here up in Hedemark. And this I can tell you, that we shall + never bear our heads in safety while Olaf is in life." After this + encouragement they all agreed to his determination. + </p> + <p> + Then said Hrorek, "With regard to this determination, it appears to me + necessary to make our agreement so strong that no one shall fail in his + promise to the other. Therefore, if ye determine upon attacking Olaf at a + fixed time, when he comes here to Hedemark, I will not trust much to you + if some are north in the valleys, others up in Hedemark; but if our + resolution is to come to anything, we must remain here assembled together + day and night." + </p> + <p> + This the kings agreed to, and kept themselves there all assembled, + ordering a feast to be provided for them at Ringsaker, and drank there a + cup to success; sending out spies to Raumarike, and when one set came in + sending out others, so that day and night they had intelligence of Olaf's + proceedings, and of the numbers of his men. King Olaf went about in + Raumarike in guest-quarters, and altogether in the way before related; but + as the provision of the guest-quarter was not always sufficient, upon + account of his numerous followers, he laid it upon the bondes to give + additional contributions wherever he found it necessary to stay. In some + places he stayed longer, in others, shorter than was fixed; and his + journey down to the lake Miosen was shorter than had been fixed on. The + kings, after taking their resolution, sent out message-tokens, and + summoned all the lendermen and powerful bondes from all the districts + thereabout; and when they had assembled the kings had a private meeting + with them, and made their determination known, setting a day for gathering + together and carrying it into effect; and it was settled among them that + each of the kings should have 300 (1) men. Then they sent away the + lendermen to gather the people, and meet all at the appointed place. The + most approved of the measure; but it happened here, as it usually does, + that every one has some friend even among his enemies. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) I.e., 360. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0307" id="link2H_4_0307"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 74. MUTILATING OF THE UPLAND KINGS. + </h2> + <p> + Ketil of Ringanes was at this meeting. Now when he came home in the + evening he took his supper, put on his clothes, and went down with his + house-servants to the lake; took a light vessel which he had, the same + that King Olaf had made him a present of, and launched it on the water. + They found in the boat-house everything ready to their hands; betook + themselves to their oars, and rowed out into the lake. Ketil had forty + well-armed men with him, and came early in the morning to the end of the + lake. He set off immediately with twenty men, leaving the other twenty to + look after the ship. King Olaf was at that time at Eid, in the upper end + of Raumarike. Thither Ketil arrived just as the king was coming from + matins. The king received Ketil kindly. He said he must speak with the + king in all haste; and they had a private conference together. There Ketil + tells the king the resolution which the kings had taken, and their + agreement, which he had come to the certain knowledge of. When the king + learnt this he called his people together, and sent some out to collect + riding-horses in the country; others he sent down to the lake to take all + the rowing-vessels they could lay hold of, and keep them for his use. + Thereafter he went to the church, had mass sung before him, and then sat + down to table. After his meal he got ready, and hastened down to the lake, + where the vessels were coming to meet him. He himself went on board the + light vessel, and as many men with him as it could stow, and all the rest + of his followers took such boats as they could get hold of; and when it + was getting late in the evening they set out from the land, in still and + calm weather. He rowed up the water with 400 men, and came with them to + Ringsaker before day dawned; and the watchmen were not aware of the army + before they were come into the very court. Ketil knew well in what houses + the kings slept, and the king had all these houses surrounded and guarded, + so that nobody could get out; and so they stood till daylight. The kings + had not people enough to make resistance, but were all taken prisoners, + and led before the king. Hrorek was an able but obstinate man, whose + fidelity the king could not trust to if he made peace with him; therefore + he ordered both his eyes to be punched out, and took him in that condition + about with him. He ordered Gudrod's tongue to be cut out; but Ring and two + others he banished from Norway, under oath never to return. Of the + lendermen and bondes who had actually taken part in the traitorous design, + some he drove out of the country, some he mutilated, and with others he + made peace. Ottar Black tells of this:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The giver of rings of gold, + The army leader bold, + In vengeance springs + On the Hedemark kings. + Olaf the bold and great, + Repays their foul deceit— + In full repays + Their treacherous ways. + He drives with steel-clad hand + The small kings from the land,— + Greater by far + In deed of war. + The king who dwelt most north + Tongueless must wander forth: + All fly away + In great dismay. + King Olaf now rules o'er + What five kings ruled before. + To Eid's old bound + Extends his ground. + No kings in days of yore + E'er won so much before: + That this is so + All Norsemen know." +</pre> + <p> + King Olaf took possession of the land these five kings had possessed, and + took hostages from the lendermen and bondes in it. He took money instead + of guest-quarters from the country north of the valley district, and from + Hedemark; and then returned to Raumarike, and so west to Hadaland. This + winter (A.D. 1018) his stepfather Sigurd Syr died; and King Olaf went to + Ringerike, where his mother Asta made a great feast for him. Olaf alone + bore the title of king now in Norway. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0308" id="link2H_4_0308"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 75. KING OLAF'S HALF-BROTHERS. + </h2> + <p> + It is told that when King Olaf was on his visit to his mother Asta, she + brought out her children, and showed them to him. The king took his + brother Guthorm on the one knee, and his brother Halfdan on the other. The + king looked at Guthorm, made a wry face, and pretended to be angry at + them: at which the boys were afraid. Then Asta brought her youngest son, + called Harald, who was three years old, to him. The king made a wry face + at him also; but he looked the king in the face without regarding it. The + king took the boy by the hair, and plucked it; but the boy seized the + king's whiskers, and gave them a tug. "Then," said the king, "thou wilt be + revengeful, my friend, some day." The following day the king was walking + with his mother about the farm, and they came to a playground, where + Asta's sons, Guthorm and Halfdan, were amusing themselves. They were + building great houses and barns in their play, and were supposing them + full of cattle and sheep; and close beside them, in a clay pool, Harald + was busy with chips of wood, sailing them, in his sport along the edge. + The king asked him what these were; and he answered, these were his ships + of war. The king laughed, and said, "The time may come, friend, when thou + wilt command ships." + </p> + <p> + Then the king called to him Halfdan and Guthorm; and first he asked + Guthorm, "What wouldst thou like best to have?" + </p> + <p> + "Corn land," replied he. + </p> + <p> + "And how great wouldst thou like thy corn land to be?" + </p> + <p> + "I would have the whole ness that goes out into the lake sown with corn + every summer." On that ness there are ten farms. + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "There would be a great deal of corn there." And, + turning to Halfdan, he asked, "And what wouldst thou like best to have?" + </p> + <p> + "Cows," he replied. + </p> + <p> + "How many wouldst thou like to have?" + </p> + <p> + "When they went to the lake to be watered I would have so many, that they + stood as tight round the lake as they could stand." + </p> + <p> + "That would be a great housekeeping," said the king; "and therein ye take + after your father." + </p> + <p> + Then the king says to Harald, "And what wouldst thou like best to have?" + </p> + <p> + "House-servants." + </p> + <p> + "And how many wouldst thou have?" + </p> + <p> + "Oh! so many I would like to have as would eat up my brother Halfdan's + cows at a single meal." + </p> + <p> + The king laughed, and said to Asta, "Here, mother, thou art bringing up a + king." And more is not related of them on this occasion. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0309" id="link2H_4_0309"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 76. THE DIVISION OF THE COUNTRY. + </h2> + <p> + In Svithjod it was the old custom, as long as heathenism prevailed, that + the chief sacrifice took place in Goe month at Upsala. Then sacrifice was + offered for peace, and victory to the king; and thither came people from + all parts of Svithjod. All the Things of the Swedes, also, were held + there, and markets, and meetings for buying, which continued for a week: + and after Christianity was introduced into Svithjod, the Things and fairs + were held there as before. After Christianity had taken root in Svithjod, + and the kings would no longer dwell in Upsala, the market-time was moved + to Candlemas, and it has since continued so, and it lasts only three days. + There is then the Swedish Thing also, and people from all quarters come + there. Svithjod is divided into many parts. One part is West Gautland, + Vermaland, and the Marks, with what belongs to them; and this part of the + kingdom is so large, that the bishop who is set over it has 1100 churches + under him. The other part is East Gautland, where there is also a bishop's + seat, to which the islands of Gotland and Eyland belong; and forming all + together a still greater bishopric. In Svithjod itself there is a part of + the country called Sudermanland, where there is also a bishopric. Then + comes Westmanland, or Fiathrundaland, which is also a bishopric. The third + portion of Svithjod proper is called Tiundaland; the fourth Attandaland; + the fifth Sialand, and what belongs to it lies eastward along the coast. + Tiundaland is the best and most inhabited part of Svithjod, under which + the other kingdoms stand. There Upsala is situated, the seat of the king + and archbishop; and from it Upsala-audr, or the domain of the Swedish + kings, takes its name. Each of these divisions of the country has its + Lag-thing, and its own laws in many parts. Over each is a lagman, who + rules principally in affairs of the bondes: for that becomes law which he, + by his speech, determines them to make law: and if king, earl, or bishop + goes through the country, and holds a Thing with the bondes, the lagmen + reply on account of the bondes, and they all follow their lagmen; so that + even the most powerful men scarcely dare to come to their Al-thing without + regarding the bondes' and lagmen's law. And in all matters in which the + laws differ from each other, Upsala-law is the directing law; and the + other lagmen are under the lagman who dwells in Tiundaland. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0310" id="link2H_4_0310"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 77. OF THE LAGMAN THORGNY. + </h2> + <p> + In Tiundaland there was a lagman who was called Thorgny, whose father was + called Thorgny Thorgnyson. His forefathers had for a long course of years, + and during many kings' times, been lagmen of Tiundaland. At this time + Thorgny was old, and had a great court about him. He was considered one of + the wisest men in Sweden, and was Earl Ragnvald's relation and + foster-father. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0311" id="link2H_4_0311"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 78. MEETING OF RAGNVALD AND INGEGERD. + </h2> + <p> + Now we must go back in our story to the time when the men whom the king's + daughter Ingegerd and Hjalte had sent from the east came to Earl Ragnvald. + They relate their errand to the earl and his wife Ingebjorg, and tell how + the king's daughter had oft spoken to the Swedish king about a peace + between him and King Olaf the Thick, and that she was a great friend of + King Olaf; but that the Swedish king flew into a passion every time she + named Olaf, so that she had no hopes of any peace. The Earl told Bjorn the + news he had received from the east; but Bjorn gave the same reply, that he + would not turn back until he had met the Swedish king, and said the earl + had promised to go with him. Now the winter was passing fast, and + immediately after Yule the earl made himself ready to travel with sixty + men, among whom where the marshal Bjorn and his companions. The earl + proceeded eastward all the way to Svithjod; but when he came a little way + into the country he sent his men before him to Upsala with a message to + Ingegerd the king's daughter to come out to meet him at Ullaraker, where + she had a large farm. When the king's daughter got the earl's message she + made herself ready immediately to travel with a large attendance, and + Hjalte accompanied her. But before he took his departure he went to King + Olaf, and said, "Continue always to be the most fortunate of monarchs! + Such splendour as I have seen about thee I have in truth never witnessed + elsewhere, and wheresoever I come it shall not be concealed. Now, king, + may I entreat thy favour and friendship in time to come?" + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "Why art thou in so great a haste, and where art thou + going?" + </p> + <p> + Hjalte replies, "I am to ride out to Ullaraker with Ingegerd thy + daughter." + </p> + <p> + The king says, "Farewell, then: a man thou art of understanding and + politeness, and well suited to live with people of rank." + </p> + <p> + Thereupon Hjalte withdrew. + </p> + <p> + The king's daughter Ingegerd rode to her farm in Ullaraker, and ordered a + great feast to be prepared for the earl. When the earl arrived he was + welcomed with gladness, and he remained there several days. The earl and + the king's daughter talked much, and of many things, but most about the + Swedish and Norwegian kings; and she told the earl that in her opinion + there was no hope of peace between them. + </p> + <p> + Then said the earl, "How wouldst thou like it, my cousin, if Olaf king of + Norway were to pay his addresses to thee? It appears to us that it would + contribute most towards a settled peace if there was relationship + established between the kings; but I would not support such a matter if it + were against thy inclination." + </p> + <p> + She replies, "My father disposes of my hand; but among all my other + relations thou art he whose advice I would rather follow in weighty + affairs. Dost thou think it would be advisable?" The earl recommended it + to her strongly, and reckoned up many excellent achievements of King + Olaf's. He told her, in particular, about what had lately been done; that + King Olaf in an hours time one morning had taken five kings prisoners, + deprived them all of their governments, and laid their kingdoms and + properties under his own power. Much they talked about the business, and + in all their conversations they perfectly agreed with each other. When the + earl was ready he took leave, and proceeded on his way, taking Hjalte with + him. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0312" id="link2H_4_0312"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 79. RAGNVALD AND THORGNY. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Ragnvald came towards evening one day to the house of Lagman Thorgny. + It was a great and stately mansion, and many people stood outside, who + received the earl kindly, and took care of the horses and baggage. The + earl went into the room, where there was a number of people. In the + high-seat sat an old man; and never had Bjorn or his companions seen a man + so stout. His beard was so long that it lay upon his knee, and was spread + over his whole breast; and the man, moreover, was handsome and stately in + appearance. The earl went forward and saluted him. Thorgny received him + joyfully and kindly, and bade him go to the seat he was accustomed to + take. The earl seated himself on the other side, opposite Thorgny. They + remained there some days before the earl disclosed his errand, and then he + asked Thorgny to go with him into the conversing room. Bjorn and his + followers went there with the earl. Then the earl began, and told how Olaf + king of Norway had sent these men hither to conclude a peaceful agreement. + He showed at great length what injury it was of to the West Gautland + people, that there was hostility between their country and Norway. He + further related that Olaf the king of Norway had sent ambassadors, who + were here present, and to whom he had promised he would attend them to the + Swedish king; but he added, "The Swedish king takes the matter so + grievously, that he has uttered menaces against those who entertain it. + Now so it is, my foster-father, that I do not trust to myself in this + matter; but am come on a visit to thee to get good counsel and help from + thee in the matter." + </p> + <p> + Now when the earl had done speaking Thorgny sat silent for a while, and + then took up the word. "Ye have curious dispositions who are so ambitious + of honour and renown, and yet have no prudence or counsel in you when you + get into any mischief. Why did you not consider, before you gave your + promise to this adventure, that you had no power to stand against King + Olaf? In my opinion it is not a less honourable condition to be in the + number of bondes and have one's words free, and be able to say what one + will, even if the king be present. But I must go to the Upsala Thing, and + give thee such help that without fear thou canst speak before the king + what thou findest good." + </p> + <p> + The earl thanked him for the promise, remained with Thorgny, and rode with + him to the Upsala Thing. There was a great assemblage of people at the + Thing, and King Olaf was there with his court. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0313" id="link2H_4_0313"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 80. OF THE UPSALA THING. + </h2> + <p> + The first day the Thing sat, King Olaf was seated on a stool, and his + court stood in a circle around him. Right opposite to him sat Earl + Ragnvald and Thorgny in the Thing upon one stool, and before them the + earl's court and Thorgny's house-people. Behind their stool stood the + bonde community, all in a circle around them. Some stood upon hillocks and + heights, in order to hear the better. Now when the king's messages, which + are usually handled in the Things, were produced and settled, the marshal + Bjorn rose beside the earl's stool, and said aloud, "King Olaf sends me + here with the message that he will offer to the Swedish king peace, and + the frontiers that in old times were fixed between Norway and Svithjod." + He spoke so loud that the Swedish king could distinctly hear him; but at + first, when he heard King Olaf's name spoken, he thought the speaker had + some message or business of his own to execute; but when he heard of + peace, and the frontiers between Norway and Svithjod, he saw from what + root it came, and sprang up, and called out that the man should be silent, + for that such speeches were useless. Thereupon Bjorn sat down; and when + the noise had ceased Earl Ragnvald stood up and made a speech. + </p> + <p> + He spoke of Olaf the Thick's message, and proposal of peace to Olaf the + Swedish king; and that all the West Gautland people sent their entreaty to + Olaf that he would make peace with the king of Norway. He recounted all + the evils the West Gautlanders were suffering under; that they must go + without all the things from Norway which were necessary in their + households; and, on the other hand, were exposed to attack and hostility + whenever the king of Norway gathered an army and made an inroad on them. + The earl added, that Olaf the Norway king had sent men hither with the + intent to obtain Ingegerd the king's daughter in marriage. + </p> + <p> + When the earl had done speaking Olaf the Swedish king stood up and + replied, and was altogether against listening to any proposals of peace, + and made many and heavy reproaches against the earl for his impudence in + entering into a peaceful truce with the thick fellow, and making up a + peaceful friendship with him, and which in truth he considered treason + against himself. He added, that it would be well deserved if Earl Ragnvald + were driven out of the kingdom. The earl had, in his opinion, the + influence of his wife Ingebjorg to thank for what might happen; and it was + the most imprudent fancy he could have fallen upon to take up with such a + wife. The king spoke long and bitterly, turning his speech always against + Olaf the Thick. When he sat down not a sound was to be heard at first. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0314" id="link2H_4_0314"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 81. THORGNY'S SPEECH. + </h2> + <p> + Then Thorgny stood up; and when he arose all the bondes stood up who had + before been sitting, and rushed together from all parts to listen to what + Lagman Thorgny would say. At first there was a great din of people and + weapons; but when the noise was settled into silent listening, Thorguy + made his speech. "The disposition of Swedish kings is different now from + what it has been formerly. My grandfather Thorgny could well remember the + Upsala king Eirik Eymundson, and used to say of him that when he was in + his best years he went out every summer on expeditions to different + countries, and conquered for himself Finland, Kirjalaland, Courland, + Esthonia, and the eastern countries all around; and at the present day the + earth-bulwarks, ramparts, and other great works which he made are to be + seen. And, more over, he was not so proud that he would not listen to + people who had anything to say to him. My father, again, was a long time + with King Bjorn, and was well acquainted with his ways and manners. In + Bjorn's lifetime his kingdom stood in great power, and no kind of want was + felt, and he was gay and sociable with his friends. I also remember King + Eirik the Victorious, and was with him on many a war-expedition. He + enlarged the Swedish dominion, and defended it manfully; and it was also + easy and agreeable to communicate our opinions to him. But the king we + have now got allows no man to presume to talk with him, unless it be what + he desires to hear. On this alone he applies all his power, while he + allows his scat-lands in other countries to go from him through laziness + and weakness. He wants to have the Norway kingdom laid under him, which no + Swedish king before him ever desired, and therewith brings war and + distress on many a man. Now it is our will, we bondes, that thou King Olaf + make peace with the Norway king, Olaf the Thick, and marry thy daughter + Ingegerd to him. Wilt thou, however, reconquer the kingdoms in the east + countries which thy relations and forefathers had there, we will all for + that purpose follow thee to the war. But if thou wilt not do as we desire, + we will now attack thee, and put thee to death; for we will no longer + suffer law and peace to be disturbed. So our forefathers went to work when + they drowned five kings in a morass at the Mula-thing, and they were + filled with the same insupportable pride thou hast shown towards us. Now + tell us, in all haste, what resolution thou wilt take." Then the whole + public approved, with clash of arms and shouts, the lagman's speech. + </p> + <p> + The king stands up and says he will let things go according to the desire + of the bondes. "All Swedish kings," he said, "have done so, and have + allowed the bondes to rule in all according to their will." The murmur + among the bondes then came to an end, and the chiefs, the king, the earl, + and Thorgny talked together, and concluded a truce and reconciliation, on + the part of the Swedish king, according to the terms which the king of + Norway had proposed by his ambassadors; and it was resolved at the Thing + that Ingegerd, the king's daughter, should be married to Olaf Haraldson. + The king left it to the earl to make the contract feast, and gave him full + powers to conclude this marriage affair; and after this was settled at the + Thing, they separated. When the earl returned homewards, he and the king's + daughter Ingegerd had a meeting, at which they talked between themselves + over this matter. She sent Olaf a long cloak of fine linen richly + embroidered with gold, and with silk points. The earl returned to + Gautland, and Bjorn with him; and after staying with him a short time, + Bjorn and his company returned to Norway. When he came to King Olaf he + told him the result of his errand, and the king returned him many thanks + for his conduct, and said Bjorn had had great success in bringing his + errand to so favourabie a conclusion against such animosity. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0315" id="link2H_4_0315"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 82. OF KING HROREK'S TREACHERY. + </h2> + <p> + On the approach of spring (A.D. 1018) King Olaf went down to the coast, + had his ships rigged out, summoned troops to him, and proceeded in spring + out from Viken to the Naze, and so north to Hordaland. He then sent + messages to all the lendermen, selected the most considerable men in each + district, and made the most splendid preparations to meet his bride. The + wedding-feast was to be in autumn, at the Gaut river, on the frontiers of + the two countries. King Olaf had with him the blind king Hrorek. When his + wound was healed, the king gave him two men to serve him, let him sit in + the high-seat by his side, and kept him in meat and clothes in no respect + Norse than he had kept himself before. Hrorek was taciturn, and answered + short and cross when any one spoke to him. It was his custom to make his + footboy, when he went out in the daytime, lead him away from people, and + then to beat the lad until he ran away. He would then complain to King + Olaf that the lad would not serve him. The king changed his servants, but + it was as before; no servant would hold it out with King Hrorek. Then the + king appointed a man called Svein to wait upon and serve King Hrorek. He + was Hrorek's relation, and had formerly been in his service. Hrorek + continued with his habits of moroseness, and of solitary walks; but when + he and Svein were alone together, he was merry and talkative. He used to + bring up many things which had happened in former days when he was king. + He alluded, too, to the man who had, in his former days, torn him from his + kingdom and happiness, and made him live on alms. "It is hardest of all," + says he, "that thou and my other relations, who ought to be men of + bravery, are so degenerated that thou wilt not avenge the shame and + disgrace brought upon our race." Such discourse he often brought out. + Svein said, they had too great a power to deal with, while they themselves + had but little means. Hrorek said, "Why should we live longer as mutilated + men with disgrace? I, a blind man, may conquer them as well as they + conquered me when I was asleep. Come then, let us kill this thick Olaf. He + is not afraid for himself at present. I will lay the plan, and would not + spare my hands if I could use them, but that I cannot by reason of my + blindness; therefore thou must use the weapons against him, and as soon as + Olaf is killed I can see well enough that his power must come into the + hands of his enemies, and it may well be that I shall be king, and thou + shalt be my earl." So much persuasion he used that Svein at last agreed to + join in the deed. The plan was so laid that when the king was ready to go + to vespers, Svein stood on the threshold with a drawn dagger under his + cloak. Now when the king came out of the room, it so happened that he + walked quicker than Svein expected; and when he looked the king in the + face he grew pale, and then white as a corpse, and his hand sank down. The + king observed his terror and said, "What is this, Svein? Wilt thou betray + me?" Svein threw down his cloak and dagger, and fell at the king's feet, + saying, "All is in Gods hands and thine, king!" The king ordered his men + to seize Svein, and he was put in irons. The king ordered Hrorek's seat to + be moved to another bench. He gave Svein his life, and he left the + country. The king appointed a different lodging for Hrorek to sleep in + from that in which he slept himself, and in which many of his court-people + slept. He set two of his court-men, who had been long with him, and whose + fidelity he had proof of, to attend Hrorek day and night; but it is not + said whether they were people of high birth or not. King Hrorek's mood was + very different at different times. Sometimes he would sit silent for days + together, so that no man could get a word out of him; and sometimes he was + so merry and gay, that people found a joke in every word he said. + Sometimes his words were very bitter. He was sometimes in a mood that he + would drink them all under the benches, and made all his neighbours drunk; + but in general he drank but little. King Olaf gave him plenty of + pocket-money. When he went to his lodgings he would often, before going to + bed, have some stoups of mead brought in, which he gave to all the men in + the house to drink, so that he was much liked. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0316" id="link2H_4_0316"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 83. OF LITTLE FIN. + </h2> + <p> + There was a man from the Uplands called Fin the Little, and some said of + him that he was of Finnish (1) race. He was a remarkable little man, but + so swift of foot that no horse could overtake him. He was a particularly + well-excercised runner with snow-shoes, and shooter with the bow. He had + long been in the service of King Hrorek, and often employed in errands of + trust. He knew the roads in all the Upland hills, and was well known to + all the great people. Now when King Hrorek was set under guards on the + journey Fin would often slip in among the men of the guard, and followed, + in general, with the lads and serving-men; but as often as he could he + waited upon Hrorek, and entered into conversation with him. The king, + however, only spoke a word or two with him at a time, to prevent + suspicion. In spring, when they came a little way beyond Viken, Fin + disappeared from the army for some days, but came back, and stayed with + them a while. This happened often, without anyone observing it + particularly; for there were many such hangers-on with the army. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) The Laplanders are called Fins In Norway and Sweden.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0317" id="link2H_4_0317"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 84. MURDER OF OLAF'S COURT-MEN. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf came to Tunsberg before Easter (A.D. 1018), and remained there + late in spring. Many merchant vessels came to the town, both from + Saxon-land and Denmark, and from Viken, and from the north parts of the + country. There was a great assemblage of people; and as the times were + good, there was many a drinking meeting. It happened one evening that King + Hrorek came rather late to his lodging; and as he had drunk a great deal, + he was remarkably merry. Little Fin came to him with a stoup of mead with + herbs in it, and very strong. The king made every one in the house drunk, + until they fell asleep each in his berth. Fin had gone away, and a light + was burning in the lodging. Hrorek waked the men who usually followed him, + and told them he wanted to go out into the yard. They had a lantern with + them, for outside it was pitch dark. Out in the yard there was a large + privy standing upon pillars, and a stair to go up to it. While Hrorek and + his guards were in the yard they heard a man say, "Cut down that devil;" + and presently a crash, as if somebody fell. Hrorek said, "These fellows + must be dead drunk to be fighting with each other so: run and separate + them." They rushed out; but when they came out upon the steps both of them + were killed: the man who went out the last was the first killed. There + were twelve of Hrorek's men there, and among them Sigurd Hit, who had been + his banner-man, and also little Fin. They drew the dead bodies up between + the houses, took the king with them, ran out to a boat they had in + readiness, and rowed away. Sigvat the skald slept in King Olaf's lodgings. + He got up in the night, and his footboy with him, and went to the privy. + But as they were returning, on going down the stairs Sigvat's foot + slipped, and he fell on his knee; and when he put out his hands he felt + the stairs wet. "I think," said he, laughing, "the king must have given + many of us tottering legs tonight." When they came into the house in which + light was burning the footboy said, "Have you hurt yourself that you are + all over so bloody?" He replied, "I am not wounded, but something must + have happened here." Thereupon he wakened Thord Folason, who was + standard-bearer, and his bedfellow. They went out with a light, and soon + found the blood. They traced it, and found the corpses, and knew them. + They saw also a great stump of a tree in which clearly a gash had been + cut, which, as was afterwards known, had been done as a stratagem to + entice those out who had been killed. Sigvat and Thord spoke together and + agreed it was highly necessary to let the king know of this without delay. + They immediately sent a lad to the lodging where Hrorek had been. All the + men in it were asleep; but the king was gone. He wakened the men who were + in the house, and told them what had happened. The men arose, and ran out + to the yard where the bodies were; but, however needful it appeared to be + that the king should know it, nobody dared to waken him. + </p> + <p> + Then said Sigvat to Thord, "What wilt thou rather do, comrade, waken the + king, or tell him the tidings?" + </p> + <p> + Thord replies, "I do not dare to waken him, and I would rather tell him + the news." + </p> + <p> + Then said Sigvat, "There is minch of the night still to pass, and before + morning Hrorek may get himself concealed in such a way that it may be + difficult to find him; but as yet he cannot be very far off, for the + bodies are still warm. We must never let the disgrace rest upon us of + concealing this treason from the king. Go thou, up to the lodging, and + wait for me there." + </p> + <p> + Sigvat then went to the church, and told the bell-ringer to toll for the + souls of the king's court-men, naming the men who were killed. + The-bell-ringer did as he was told. The king awoke at the ringing, sat up + in his bed, and asked if it was already the hours of matins. + </p> + <p> + Thord replies, "It is worse than that, for there has occurred a very + important affair. Hrorek is fled, and two of the court-men are killed." + </p> + <p> + The king asked how this had taken place, and Thord told him all he knew. + The king got up immediately, ordered to sound the call for a meeting of + the court, and when the people were assembled he named men to go out to + every quarter from the town, by sea and land, to search for Hrorek. Thorer + Lange took a boat, and set off with thirty men; and when day dawned they + saw two small boats before them in the channel, and when they saw each + other both parties rowed as hard as they could. King Hrorek was there with + thirty men. When they came quite close to each other Hrorek and his men + turned towards the land, and all sprang on shore except the king, who sat + on the aft seat. He bade them farewell, and wished they might meet each + other again in better luck. At the same moment Thorer with his company + rowed to the land. Fin the Little shot off an arrow, which hit Thorer in + the middle of the body, and was his death; and Sigurd Hit, with his men, + ran up into the forest. Thorer's men took his body, and transported it, + together with Hrorek, to Tunsberg. King Olaf undertook himself thereafter + to look after King Hrorek, made him be carefully guarded, and took good + care of his treason, for which reason he had a watch over him night and + day. King Hrorek thereafter was very gay, and nobody could observe but + that he was in every way well satisfied. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0318" id="link2H_4_0318"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 85. OF HROREK'S ASSAULT. + </h2> + <p> + It happened on Ascension-day that King Olaf went to high mass, and the + bishop went in procession around the church, and conducted the king; and + when they came back to the church the bishop led the king to his seat on + the north side of the choir. There Hrorek sat next to the king, and + concealed his countenance in his upper cloak. When Olaf had seated himself + Hrorek laid his hand on the king's shoulder, and felt it. + </p> + <p> + "Thou hast fine clothes on, cousin, today," said he. + </p> + <p> + King Olaf replies, "It is a festival today, in remembrance that Jesus + Christ ascended to heaven from earth." + </p> + <p> + King Hrorek says, "I understand nothing about it so as to hold in my mind + what ye tell me about Christ. Much of what ye tell me appears to me + incredible, although many wonderful things may have come to pass in old + times." + </p> + <p> + When the mass was finished Olaf stood up, held his hands up over his head, + and bowed down before the altar, so that his cloak hung down behind his + shoulders. Then King Hrorek started up hastily and sharply, and struck at + the king with a long knife of the kind called ryting; but the blow was + received in the upper cloak at the shoulder, because the king was bending + himself forwards. The clothes were much cut, but the king was not wounded. + When the king perceived the attack he sprang upon the floor; and Hrorek + struck at him again with the knife, but did not reach him, and said, "Art + thou flying, Olaf, from me, a blind men?" The king ordered his men to + seize him and lead him out of the church, which was done. After this + attempt many hastened to King Olaf, and advised that King Hrorek should be + killed. "It is," said they, "tempting your luck in the highest degree, + king, to keep him with you, and protect him, whatever mischief he may + undertake; for night and day he thinks upon taking your life. And if you + send him away, we know no one who can watch him so that he will not in all + probability escape; and if once he gets loose he will assemble a great + multitude, and do much evil." + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "You say truly that many a one has suffered death for + less offence than Hrorek's; but willingly I would not darken the victory I + gained over the Upland kings, when in one morning hour I took five kings + prisoners, and got all their kingdoms: but yet, as they were my relations, + I should not be their murderer but upon need. As yet I can scarcely see + whether Hrorek puts me in the necessity of killing him or not." + </p> + <p> + It was to feel if King Olaf had armour on or not that Hrorek had laid his + hand on the king's shoulder. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0319" id="link2H_4_0319"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 86. KING HROREK'S JOURNEY TO ICELAND. + </h2> + <p> + There was an Iceland man, by name Thorarin Nefiulfson, who had his + relations in the north of the country. He was not of high birth, but + particularly prudent, eloquent, and agreeable in conversation with people + of distinction. He was also a far-travelled man, who had been long in + foreign parts. Thorarin was a remarkably ugly man, principally because he + had very ungainly limbs. He had great ugly hands, and his feet were still + uglier. Thorarin was in Tunsberg when this event happened which has just + been related, and he was known to King Olaf by their having had + conversations together. Thorarin was just then done with rigging out a + merchant vessel which he owned, and with which he intended to go to + Iceland in summer. King Olaf had Thorarin with him as a guest for some + days, and conversed much with him; and Thorarin even slept in the king's + lodgings. One morning early the king awoke while the others were still + sleeping. The sun had newly risen in the sky, and there was much light + within. The king saw that Thorarin had stretched out one of his feet from + under the bed-clothes, and he looked at the foot a while. In the meantime + the others in the lodging awoke; and the king said to Thorarin, "I have + been awake for a while, and have seen a sight which was worth seeing; and + that is a man's foot so ugly that I do not think an uglier can be found in + this merchant town." Thereupon he told the others to look at it, and see + if it was not so; and all agreed with the king. When Thorarin observed + what they were talking about, he said, "There are few things for which you + cannot find a match, and that may be the case here." + </p> + <p> + The king says, "I would rather say that such another ugly foot cannot be + found in the town, and I would lay any wager upon it." + </p> + <p> + Then said Thorarin, "I am willing to bet that I shall find an uglier foot + still in the town." + </p> + <p> + The king—"Then he who wins shall have the right to get any demand + from the other he chooses to make." + </p> + <p> + "Be it so," said Thorarin. Thereupon he stretches out his other foot from + under the bed-clothes, and it was in no way handsomer than the other, and + moreover, wanted the little toe. "There," said Thorarin, "see now, king, + my other foot, which is so much uglier; and, besides, has no little toe. + Now I have won." + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "That other foot was so much uglier than this one by + having five ugly toes upon it, and this has only four; and now I have won + the choice of asking something from thee." + </p> + <p> + "The sovereign's decision must be right," says Thorarin; "but what does + the king require of me?" + </p> + <p> + "To take Hrorek," said the king, "to Greenland, and deliver him to Leif + Eirikson." + </p> + <p> + Thorarin replies, "I have never been in Greenland." + </p> + <p> + The king—"Thou, who art a far-travelled man, wilt now have an + opportunity of seeing Greenland, if thou hast never been there before." + </p> + <p> + At first Thorarin did not say much about it; but as the king insisted on + his wish he did not entirely decline, but said, "I will let you hear, + king, what my desire would have been had I gained the wager. It would have + been to be received into your body of court-men; and if you will grant me + that, I will be the more zealous now in fulfilling your pleasure." The + king gave his consent, and Thorarin was made one of the court-men. Then + Thorarin rigged out his vessel, and when he was ready he took on board + King Hrorek. When Thorarin took leave of King Olaf, he said, "Should it + now turn out, king, as is not improbable, and often happens, that we + cannot effect the voyage to Greenland, but must run for Iceland or other + countries, how shall I get rid of this king in a way that will be + satisfactory to you?" + </p> + <p> + The king—"If thou comest to Iceland, deliver him into the hands of + Gudmund Eyolfson, or of Skapte, the lagman, or of some other chief who + will receive my tokens and message of friendship. But if thou comest to + other countries nearer to this, do so with him that thou canst know with + certainty that King Hrorek never again shall appear in Norway; but do so + only when thou seest no other way of doing whatsoever." + </p> + <p> + When Thorarin was ready for sea, and got a wind, he sailed outside of all + the rocks and islands, and when he was to the north of the Naze set right + out into the ocean. He did not immediately get a good wind, but he avoided + coming near the land. He sailed until he made land which he knew, in the + south part of Iceland, and sailed west around the land out into the + Greenland ocean. + </p> + <p> + There he encountered heavy storms, and drove long about upon the ocean; + but when summer was coming to an end he landed again in Iceland in + Breidafjord. Thorgils Arason (1) was the first man of any consequence who + came to him. Thorarin brings him the king's salutation, message, and + tokens, with which was the desire about King Hrorek's reception. Thorgils + received these in a friendly way, and invited King Hrorek to his house, + where he stayed all winter. But he did not like being there, and begged + that Thorgils would let him go to Gudmund; saying he had heard some time + or other that there in Gudmund's house, was the most sumptuous way of + living in Iceland, and that it was intended he should be in Gudmund's + hands. Thorgils let him have his desire, and conducted him with some men + to Gudmund at Modruveller. Gudmund received Hrorek kindly on account of + the king's message, and he stayed there the next winter. He did not like + being there either; and then Gudmund gave him a habitation upon a small + farm called Kalfskin, where there were but few neighbours. There Hrorek + passed the third winter, and said that since he had laid down his kingdom + he thought himself most comfortably situated here; for here he was most + respected by all. The summer after Hrorek fell sick, and died; and it is + said he is the only king whose bones rest in Iceland. Thorarin Nefiulfson + was afterwards for a long time upon voyages; but sometimes he was with + King Olaf. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Thorgils was the son of Are Marson, who visited America + (Vindland). Thorgils, who was still alive in the year 1024, + was noted for his kindness toward all persecuted persons. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0320" id="link2H_4_0320"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 87. BATTLE IN ULFREKS-FJORD. + </h2> + <p> + The summer that Thorarin went with Hrorek to Iceland, Hjalte Skeggjason + went also to Iceland, and King Olaf gave him many friendly gifts with him + when they parted. The same summer Eyvind Urarhorn went on an expedition to + the west sea, and came in autumn to Ireland, to the Irish king Konofogor + (1). In autumn Einar earl of Orkney and this Irish king met in + Ulfreks-fjord, and there was a great battle, in which Konofogor gained the + victory, having many more people. The earl fled with a single ship and + came back about autumn to Orkney, after losing most of his men and all the + booty they had made. The earl was much displeased with his expedition, and + threw the blame upon the Northmen, who had been in the battle on the side + of the Irish king, for making him lose the victory. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Konofogor's Irish name was Connor. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0321" id="link2H_4_0321"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 88. OLAF PREPARES FOR HIS BRIDAL JOURNEY. + </h2> + <p> + Now we begin again our story where we let it slip—at King Olaf's + travelling to his bridal, to receive his betrothed Ingegerd the king's + daughter. The king had a great body of men with him, and so chosen a body + that all the great people he could lay hold of followed him; and every man + of consequence had a chosen band of men with him distinguished by birth or + other qualifications. The whole were well appointed, and equipped in + ships, weapons, and clothes. They steered the fleet eastwards to + Konungahella; but when they arrived there they heard nothing of the + Swedish king and none of his men had come there. King Olaf remained a long + time in summer (A.D. 1018) at Konungahella, and endeavored carefully to + make out what people said of the Swedish king's movements, or what were + his designs; but no person could tell him anything for certain about it. + Then he sent men up to Gautland to Earl Ragnvald, to ask him if he knew + how it came to pass that the Swedish king did not come to the meeting + agreed on. The earl replies, that he did not know. "But as soon," said he, + "as I hear, I shall send some of my men to King Olaf, to let him know if + there be any other cause for the delay than the multitude of affairs; as + it often happens that the Swedish king's movements are delayed by this + more than he could have expected." + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0322" id="link2H_4_0322"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 89. OF THE SWEDISH KING'S CHILDREN. + </h2> + <p> + This Swedish king, Olaf Eirikson, had first a concubine who was called + Edla, a daughter of an earl of Vindland, who had been captured in war, and + therefore was called the king's slave-girl. Their children were Emund, + Astrid, Holmfrid.... They had, besides, a son, who was born the day before + St. Jacob's-day. When the boy was to be christened the bishop called him + Jacob, which the Swedes did not like, as there never had been a Swedish + king called Jacob. All King Olaf's children were handsome in appearance, + and clever from childhood. The queen was proud, and did not behave well + towards her step-children; therefore the king sent his son Emund to + Vindland, to be fostered by his mother's relations, where he for a long + time neglected his Christianity. The king's daughter, Astrid, was brought + up in West Gautland, in the house of a worthy man called Egil. She was a + very lovely girl: her words came well into her conversation; she was + merry, but modest, and very generous. When she was grown up she was often + in her father's house, and every man thought well of her. King Olaf was + haughty and harsh in his speech. He took very ill the uproar and clamour + the country people had raised against him at the Upsala Thing, as they had + threatened him with violence, for which he laid the chief blame on Earl + Ragnvald. He made no preparation for the bridal, according to the + agreement to marry his daughter Ingegerd to Olaf the king of Norway, and + to meet him on the borders for that purpose. As the summer advanced many + of his men were anxious to know what the kings intentions were; whether to + keep to the agreement with King Olaf, or break his word, and with it the + peace of the country. But no one was so bold as to ask the king, although + they complained of it to Ingegerd, and besought her to find out what the + king intended. She replied "I have no inclination to speak to the king + again about the matters between him and King Olaf; for he answered me ill + enough once before when I brought forward Olaf's name." In the meantime + Ingegerd, the king's daughter, took it to heart, became melancholy and + sorrowful and yet very curious to know what the king intended. She had + much suspicion that he would not keep his word and promise to King Olaf; + for he appeared quite enraged whenever Olaf the Thick's name was in any + way mentioned. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0323" id="link2H_4_0323"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 90. OF THE SWEDISH KING OLAF'S HUNTING. + </h2> + <p> + One morning early the king rode out with his dogs and falcons, and his men + around him. When they let slip the falcons the king's falcon killed two + black-cocks in one flight, and three in another. The dogs ran and brought + the birds when they had fallen to the ground. The king ran after them, + took the game from them himself, was delighted with his sport, and said, + "It will be long before the most of you have such success." They agreed in + this; adding, that in their opinion no king had such luck in hunting as he + had. Then the king rode home with his followers in high spirits. Ingegerd, + the king's daughter, was just going out of her lodging when the king came + riding into the yard, and she turned round and saluted him. He saluted her + in return, laughing; produced the birds, and told her the success of his + chase. + </p> + <p> + "Dost thou know of any king," said he, "who made so great a capture in so + short a time?" + </p> + <p> + "It is indeed," replied she, "a good morning's hunting, to have got five + black-cocks; but it was a still better when, in one morning, the king of + Norway, Olaf, took five kings, and subdued all their kingdoms." + </p> + <p> + When the king heard this he sprang from his horse, turned to Ingegerd, and + said, "Thou shalt know, Ingegerd, that however great thy love may be for + this man, thou shalt never get him, nor he get thee. I will marry thee to + some chief with whom I can be in friendship; but never can I be a friend + of the man who has robbed me of my kingdom, and done me great mischief by + marauding and killing through the land." With that their conversation + broke off, and each went away. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0324" id="link2H_4_0324"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 91. OLAF THE NORWAY KING'S COUNSELS. + </h2> + <p> + Ingegerd, the king's daughter, had now full certainty of King Olaf's + intention, and immediately sent men to West Gautland to Earl Ragnvald, and + let him know how it stood with the Swedish king, and that the agreement + made with the king of Norway was broken; and advising the earl and people + of West Gautland to be upon their guard, as no peace from the people of + Norway was to be expected. When the earl got this news he sent a message + through all his kingdom, and told the people to be cautious, and prepared + in case of war or pillage from the side of Norway. He also sent men to + King Olaf the Thick, and let him know the message he had received, and + likewise that he wished for himself to hold peace and friendship with King + Olaf; and therefore he begged him not to pillage in his kingdom. When this + message came to King Olaf it made him both angry and sorry; and for some + days nobody got a word from him. He then held a House-Thing with his men, + and in it Bjorn arose, and first took the word. He began his speech by + telling that he had proceeded eastward last winter to establish a peace, + and he told how kindly Earl Ragnvald had received him; and, on the other + hand, how crossly and heavily the Swedish king had accepted the proposal. + "And the agreement," said he, "which was made, was made more by means of + the strength of the people, the power of Thorgny, and the aid of the earl, + than by the king's good-will. Now, on these grounds, we know for certain + that it is the king who has caused the breach of the agreement; therefore + we ought by no means to make the earl suffer, for it is proved that he is + King Olaf's firm friend." The king wished now to hear from the chiefs and + other leaders of troops what course he should adopt. "Whether shall we go + against Gautland, and maraud there with such men as we have got; or is + there any other course that appears to you more advisable?" He spoke both + long and well. + </p> + <p> + Thereafter many powerful men spoke, and all were at last agreed in + dissuading from hostilities. They argued thus:—"Although we are a + numerous body of men who are assembled here, yet they are all only people + of weight and power; but, for a war expedition, young men who are in quest + of property and consideration are more suitable. It is also the custom of + people of weight and power, when they go into battle or strife, to have + many people with them whom they can send out before them for their + defence; for the men do not fight worse who have little property, but even + better than those who are brought up in the midst of wealth." After these + considerations the king resolved to dismiss this army from any expedition, + and to give every man leave to return home; but proclaimed, at the same + time, that next summer the people over the whole country would be called + out in a general levy, to march immediately against the Swedish king, and + punish him for his want of faith. All thought well of this plan. Then the + king returned northwards to Viken, and took his abode at Sarpsborg in + autumn, and ordered all things necessary for winter provision to be + collected there; and he remained there all winter (A.D. 1019) with a great + retinue. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0325" id="link2H_4_0325"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 92. SIGVAT THE SKALD'S JOURNEY EASTWARDS. + </h2> + <p> + People talked variously about Earl Ragnvald; some said he was King Olaf's + sincere friend; others did not think this likely, and thought it stood in + his power to warn the Swedish king to keep his word, and the agreement + concluded on between him and King Olaf. Sigvat the poet often expressed + himself in conversation as Earl Ragnvald's great friend, and often spoke + of him to King Olaf; and he offered to the king to travel to Earl + Ragnvald's and spy after the Swedish kings doings, and to attempt, if + possible, to get the settlement of the agreement. The king thought well of + this plan; for he oft, and with pleasure, spoke to his confidential + friends about Ingegerd, the king's daughter. Early in winter (A.D. 1019) + Sigvat the skald, with two companions, left Sarpsborg, and proceeded + eastwards over the moors to Gautland. Before Sigvat and King Olaf parted + he composed these verses:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Sit happy in thy hall, O king! + Till I come back, and good news bring: + The skald will bid thee now farewell, + Till he brings news well worth to tell. + He wishes to the helmed hero + Health, and long life, and a tull flow + Of honour, riches, and success— + And, parting, ends his song with this. + The farewell word is spoken now __ + The word that to the heart lies nearest; + And yet, O king! before I go, + One word on what I hold the dearest, + I fain would say, "O! may God save + To thee the bravest of the brave, + The land, which is thy right by birth!" + This is my dearest with on earth." +</pre> + <p> + Then they proceeded eastwards towards Eid, and had difficulty in crossing + the river in a little cobble; but they escaped, though with danger: and + Sigvat sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "On shore the crazy boat I drew, + Wet to the skin, and frightened too; + For truly there was danger then; + The mocking hill elves laughed again. + To see us in this cobble sailing, + And all our sea-skill unavailing. + But better did it end, you see, + Than any of us could foresee." +</pre> + <p> + Then they went through the Eid forest, and Sigvat sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "A hundred miles through Eid's old wood, + And devil an alehouse, bad or good,— + A hundred miles, and tree and sky + Were all that met the weary eye. + With many a grumble, many a groan. + A hundred miles we trudged right on; + And every king's man of us bore + On each foot-sole a bleeding sore." +</pre> + <p> + They came then through Gautland, and in the evening reached a farm-house + called Hof. The door was bolted so that they could not come in; and the + servants told them it was a fast-day, and they could not get admittance. + Sigvat sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Now up to Hof in haste I hie, + And round the house and yard I pry. + Doors are fast locked—but yet within, + Methinks, I hear some stir and din. + I peep, with nose close to the ground. + Below the door, but small cheer found. + My trouble with few words was paid— + "'Tis holy time,' the house-folkd said. + Heathens! to shove me thus away! + I' the foul fiend's claws may you all lay." +</pre> + <p> + Then they came to another farm, where the good-wife was standing at the + door, and told them not to come in, for they were busy with a sacrifice to + the elves. Sigvat sang of it thus:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "'My poor lad, enter not, I pray!' + Thus to me did the old wife say; + 'For all of us are heathens here, + And I for Odin's wrath do fear.' + The ugly witch drove me away, + Like scared wolf sneaking from his prey. + When she told me that there within + Was sacrifice to foul Odin." +</pre> + <p> + Another evening, they came to three bondes, all of them of the name of + Olver, who drove them away. Sigvat sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Three of one name, + To their great shame, + The traveller late + Drove from their gate! + Travellers may come + From our viking-home, + Unbidden guests + At these Olvers' feasts." +</pre> + <p> + They went on farther that evening, and came to a fourth bonde, who was + considered the most hospitable man in the country; but he drove them away + also. Then Sigvat sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Then on I went to seek night's rest + From one who was said to be the best, + The kindest host in the land around, + And there I hoped to have quarters found. + But, faith,'twas little use to try; + For not so much as raise an eye + Would this huge wielder of the spade: + If he's the hest, it must be said + Bad is the best, and the skald's praise + Cannot be given to churls like these. + I almost wished that Asta's son + In the Eid forest had been one + When we, his men, were even put + Lodging to crave in a heathen's hut. + I knew not where the earl to find; + Four times driven off by men unkind, + I wandered now the whole night o'er, + Driven like a dog from door to door." +</pre> + <p> + Now when they came to Earl Ragnvald's the earl said they must have had a + severe journey. Then Sigvat sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The message-bearers of the king + From Norway came his words to bring; + And truly for their master they + Hard work have done before to-day. + We did not loiter on the road, + But on we pushed for thy abode: + Thy folk, in sooth, were not so kind + That we cared much to lag hehind. + But Eid to rest safe we found, + From robbers free to the eastern bound: + This praise to thee, great earl, is due— + The skald says only what is true." +</pre> + <p> + Earl Ragnvald gave Sigvat a gold arm-ring, and a woman said "he had not + made the journey with his black eyes for nothing." Sigvat sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "My coal-black eyes + Dost thou despise? + They have lighted me + Across the sea + To gain this golden prize: + They have lighted me, + Thy eyes to see, + O'er Iceland's main, + O'er hill and plain: + Where Nanna's lad would fear to be + They have lighted me." +</pre> + <p> + Sigvat was long entertained kindly and well in the house of Earl Ragnvald. + The earl heard by letters, sent by Ingegerd the king's daughter, that + ambassadors from King Jarisleif were come from Russia to King Olaf of + Svithjod to ask his daughter Ingegerd in marriage, and that King Olaf had + given them hopes that he would agree to it. About the same time King + Olaf's daughter Astrid came to Earl Ragnvald's court, and a great feast + was made for her. Sigvat soon became acquainted by conversation with the + king's daughter, and she knew him by name and family, for Ottar the skald, + Sigvat's sister's son, had long intimate acquaintance with King Olaf, the + Swedish king. Among other things talked of, Earl Ragnvald asked Sigvat if + the king of Norway would not marry the king's daughter Astrid. "If he + would do that," said he, "I think we need not ask the Swedish king for his + consent." Astrid, the kings daughter, said exactly the same. Soon after + Sigvat returns home, and comes to King Olaf at Sarpsborg a little before + Yule. + </p> + <p> + When Sigvat came home to King Olaf he went into the hall, and, looking + around on the walls, he sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "When our men their arms are taking + The raven's wings with greed are shaking; + When they come back to drink in hall + Brave spoil they bring to deck the wall— + Shield, helms, and panzers (1), all in row, + Stripped in the field from lifeless fow. + In truth no royal nail comes near + Thy splendid hall in precious gear." +</pre> + <p> + Afterwards Sigvat told of his journey, and sang these verses:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The king's court-guards desire to hear + About our journey and our cheer, + Our ships in autumn reach the sound, + But long the way to Swedish ground. + With joyless weather, wind and raind, + And pinching cold, and feet in pain— + With sleep, fatigue, and want oppressed, + No songs had we—we scarce had rest." +</pre> + <p> + And when he came into conversation with the king he sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "When first I met the earl I told + How our king loved a friend so bold; + How in his heart he loved a man + With hand to do, and head to plan. + Thou generous king! with zeal and care + I sought to advance thy great affair; + For messengers from Russian land + Had come to ask Ingegerd's hand. + The earl, thy friend, bids thee, who art + So mild and generous of heart, + His servants all who here may come + To cherish in thy royal home; + And thine who may come to the east + In Ragnvald's hall shall find a feast— + In Ragnvald's house shall find a home— + At Ragnvald's court be still welcome. + When first I came the people's mind + Incensed by Eirik's son I find; + And he refused the wish to meet, + Alleging treachery and deceit. + But I explained how it was here, + For earl and king, advantage clear + With thee to hold the strictest peace, + And make all force and foray cease. + The earl is wise, and understands + The need of peace for both the lands; + And he entreats thee not to break + The present peace for vengeance's sake!" +</pre> + <p> + He immediately tells King Olaf the news he had heard; and at first the + king was much cast down when he heard of King Jarisleif's suit, and he + said he expected nothing but evil from King Olaf; but wished he might be + able to return it in such a way as Olaf should remember. A while + afterwards the king asks Sigvat about various news from Gautland. Sigvat + spoke a great deal about Astrid, the kings daughter; how beautiful she + was, how agreeable in her conversation; and that all declared she was in + no respect behind her sister Ingegerd. The king listened with pleasure to + this. Then Sigvat told him the conversation he and Astrid had had between + themselves, and the king was delighted at the idea. "The Swedish king," + said he, "will scarcely think that I will dare to marry a daughter of his + without his consent." But this speech of his was not known generally. King + Olaf and Sigvat the skald often spoke about it. The king inquired + particularly of Sigvat what he knew about Earl Ragnvald, and "if he be + truly our friend," said the king. Sigvat said that the earl was King + Olaf's best friend, and sang these verses:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The mighty Olaf should not cease + With him to hold good terms and peace; + For this good earl unwearied shows + He is thy friend where all are foes. + Of all who dwell by the East Sea + So friendly no man is as he: + At all their Things he takes thy part, + And is thy firm friend, hand and heart." +</pre> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) The Pantzer—a complete suit of plate-armour. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0326" id="link2H_4_0326"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 93. RAGNVALD AND ASTRA'S JOURNEY. + </h2> + <p> + After Yule (A.D. 1019), Thord Skotakol, a sister's son of Sigvat, attended + by one of Sigvat's footboys, who had been with Sigvat the autumn before in + Gautland, went quite secretly from the court, and proceeded to Gautland. + When they came to Earl Ragnvald's court, they produced the tokens which + Olaf himself had sent to the earl, that he might place confidence in + Thord. Without delay the earl made himself ready for a journey, as did + Astrid, the king's daughter; and the earl took with him 120 men, who were + chosen both from among his courtmen and the sons of great bondes, and who + were carefully equipped in all things, clothes, weapons, and horses. Then + they rode northwards to Sarpsborg, and came there at Candlemas. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0327" id="link2H_4_0327"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 94. OF KING OLAF'S MARRIAGE. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf had put all things in order in the best style. There were all + sorts of liquors of the best that could be got, and all other preparations + of the same quality. Many people of consequence were summoned in from + their residences. When the earl arrived with his retinue the king received + him particularly well; and the earl was shown to a large, good, and + remarkably well-furnished house for his lodging; and serving-men and + others were appointed to wait on him; and nothing was wanting, in any + respect, that could grace a feast. Now when the entertainment had lasted + some days, the king, the earl, and Astrid had a conference together; and + the result of it was, that Earl Ragnvald contracted Astrid, daughter of + the Swedish king Olaf, to Olaf king of Norway, with the same dowry which + had before been settled that her sister Ingegerd should have from home. + King Olaf, on his part, should give Astrid the same bride-gift that had + been intended for her sister Ingegerd. Thereupon an eke was made to the + feast, and King Olaf and Queen Astrid's wedding was drunk in great + festivity. Earl Ragnvald then returned to Gautland, and the king gave the + earl many great and good gifts at parting; and they parted the dearest of + friends, which they continued to be while they lived. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0328" id="link2H_4_0328"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 95. THE AGREEMENT BROKEN BY OLAF. + </h2> + <p> + The spring (A.D. 1019) thereafter came ambassadors from King Jarisleif in + Novgorod to Svithjod, to treat more particularly about the promise given + by King Olaf the preceding summer to marry his daughter Ingegerd to King + Jarisleif. King Olaf tallied about the business with Ingegerd, and told + her it was his pleasure that she should marry King Jarisleif. She replied. + "If I marry King Jarisleif, I must have as my bride-gift the town and + earldom of Ladoga." The Russian ambassadors agreed to this, on the part of + their sovereign. Then said Ingegerd, "If I go east to Russia, I must + choose the man in Svithjod whom I think most suitable to accompany me; and + I must stipulate that he shall not have any less title, or in any respect + less dignity, privilege, and consideration there, than he has, here." This + the king and the ambassadors agreed to, and gave their hands upon it in + confirmation of the condition. + </p> + <p> + "And who," asked the king, "is the man thou wilt take with thee as thy + attendant?" + </p> + <p> + "That man," she replied, "is my relation Earl Ragnvald." + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "I have resolved to reward Earl Ragnvald in a different + manner for his treason against his master in going to Norway with my + daughter, and giving her as a concubine to that fellow, who he knew was my + greatest enemy. I shall hang him up this summer." + </p> + <p> + Then Ingegerd begged her father to be true to the promise he had made her, + and had confirmed by giving his hand upon it. By her entreaties it was at + last agreed that the king should promise to let Earl Ragnvald go in peace + from Svithjod, but that he should never again appear in the king's + presence, or come back to Svithjod while Olaf reigned. Ingegerd then sent + messengers to the earl to bring him these tidings, and to appoint a place + of meeting. The earl immediately prepared for his journey; rode up to East + Gautland; procured there a vessel, and, with his retinue, joined Ingegerd, + and they proceeded together eastward to Russia. There Ingegerd was married + to King Jarisleif; and their children were Valdemar, Vissivald, and Holte + the Bold. Queen Ingegerd gave Earl Ragnvald the town of Ladoga, and + earldom belonging to it. Earl Ragnvald was there a long time, and was a + celebrated man. His sons and Ingebjorg's were Earl Ulf and Earl Eilif. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0329" id="link2H_4_0329"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 96. HISTORY OF THE LAGMAN EMUND. + </h2> + <p> + There was a man called Emund of Skara, who was lagman of west Gautland, + and was a man of great understanding and eloquence, and of high birth, + great connection, and very wealthy; but was considered deceitful, and not + to be trusted. He was the most powerful man in West Gautland after the + earl was gone. The same spring (A.D. 1019) that Earl Ragnvald left + Gautland the Gautland people held a Thing among themselves, and often + expressed their anxiety to each other about what the Swedish king might + do. They heard he was incensed because they had rather held in friendship + with the king of Norway than striven against him; and he was also enraged + against those who had attended his daughter Astrid to Norway. Some + proposed to seek help and support from the king of Norway, and to offer + him their services; others dissuaded from this measure, as West Gautland + had no strength to oppose to the Swedes. "And the king of Norway," said + they, "is far from us, the chief strength of his country very distant; and + therefore let us first send men to the Swedish king to attempt to come to + some reconciliation with him. If that fail, we can still turn to the king + of Norway." Then the bondes asked Emund to undertake this mission, to + which he agreed; and he proceeded with thirty men to East Gautland, where + there were many of his relations and friends, who received him hospitably. + He conversed there with the most prudent men about this difficult + business; and they were all unanimous on one point,—that the king's + treatment of them was against law and reason. From thence Emund went into + Svithjod, and conversed with many men of consequence, who all expressed + themselves in the same way. Emund continued his journey thus, until one + day, towards evening, he arrived at Upsala, where he and his retinue took + a good lodging, and stayed there all night. The next day Emund waited upon + the king, who was just then sitting in the Thing surrounded by many + people. Emund went before him, bent his knee, and saluted him. The king + looked at him, saluted him, and asked him what news he brought. + </p> + <p> + Emund replies, "There is little news among us Gautlanders; but it appears + to us a piece of remarkable news that the proud, stupid Atte, in + Vermaland, whom we look upon as a great sportsman, went up to the forest + in winter with his snow-shoes and his bow. After he had got as many furs + in the mountains as filled his hand-sledge so full that he could scarcely + drag it, he returned home from the woods. But on the way he saw a squirrel + in the trees, and shot at it, but did not hit; at which he was so angry, + that he left the sledge to run after the squirrel: but still the squirrel + sprang where the wood was thickest, sometimes among the roots of the + trees, sometimes in the branches, sometimes among the arms that stretch + from tree to tree. When Atte shot at it the arrows flew too high or too + low, and the squirrel never jumped so that Atte could get a fair aim at + him. He was so eager upon this chase that he ran the whole day after the + squirrel, and yet could not get hold of it. It was now getting dark; so he + threw himself down upon the snow, as he was wont, and lay there all night + in a heavy snow-storm. Next day Atte got up to look after his sledge, but + never did he find it again; and so he returned home. And this is the only + news, king, I have to tell." + </p> + <p> + The king says, "This is news of but little importance, if it be all thou + hast to tell." + </p> + <p> + Ernund replies, "Lately something happened which may well be called news. + Gaute Tofason went with five warships out of the Gaut river, and when he + was lying at the Eikrey Isles there came five large Danish merchant-ships + there. Gaute and his men immediately took four of the great vessels, and + made a great booty without the loss of a man: but the fifth vessel slipped + out to sea, and sailed away. Gaute gave chase with one ship, and at first + came nearer to them; but as the wind increased, the Danes got away. Then + Gaute wanted to turn back; but a storm came on so that he lost his ship at + Hlesey, with all the goods, and the greater part of his crew. In the + meantime his people were waiting for him at the Eikrey Isles: but the + Danes came over in fifteen merchant-ships, killed them all, and took all + the booty they had made. So but little luck had they with their greed of + plunder." + </p> + <p> + The king replied. "That is great news, and worth being told; but what now + is thy errand here?" + </p> + <p> + Emund replies, "I travel, sire, to obtain your judgment in a difficult + case, in which our law and the Upsala law do not agree." + </p> + <p> + The king asks, "What is thy appeal case?" + </p> + <p> + Emund replies, "There were two noble-born men of equal birth, but unequal + in property and disposition. They quarrelled about some land, and did each + other much damage; but most was done to him who was the more powerful of + the two. This quarrel, however, was settled, and judged of at a General + Thing; and the judgment was, that the most powerful should pay a + compensation. But at the first payment, instead of paying a goose, he paid + a gosling; for an old swine he paid a sucking pig; and for a mark of + stamped gold only a half-mark, and for the other half-mark nothing but + clay and dirt; and, moreover, threatened, in the most violent way, the + people whom he forced to receive such goods in payment. Now, sire, what is + your judgment?" + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "He shall pay the full equivalent whom the judgment + ordered to do so, and that faithfully; and further, threefold to his king: + and if payment be not made within a year and a day, he shall be cut off + from all his property, his goods confiscated, and half go the king's + house, and half to the other party." + </p> + <p> + Emund took witnesses to this judgment among the most considerable of the + men who were present, according to the laws which were held in the Upsala + Thing. He then saluted the king, and went his way; and other men brought + their cases before the king, and he sat late in the day upon the cases of + the people. Now when the king came to table, he asked where Lagman Emund + was. It was answered, he was home at his lodgings. "Then," said the king, + "go after him, and tell him to be my guest to-day." Thereafter the dishes + were borne in; then came the musicians with harps, fiddles, and musical + instruments; and lastly, the cup-bearers. The king was particularly merry, + and had many great people at table with him, so that he thought little of + Emund. The king drank the whole day, and slept all the night after; but in + the morning the king awoke, and recollected what Emund had said the day + before: and when he had put on his clothes, he let his wise men be + summoned to him; for he had always twelve of the wisest men who sat in + judgment with him, and treated the more difficult cases; and that was no + easy business, for the king was ill-pleased if the judgment was not + according to justice, and yet it was of no use to contradict him. In this + meeting the king ordered Lagman Emund to be called before them. The + messenger returned, and said, "Sire, Lagman Emund rode away yesterday as + soon as he had dined." "Then," said the king, "tell me, ye good chiefs, + what may have been the meaning of that law-case which Emund laid before us + yesterday?" + </p> + <p> + They replied, "You must have considered it yourself, if you think there + was any other meaning under it than what he said." + </p> + <p> + The king replied, "By the two noble-born men whom he spoke of, who were at + variance, and of whom one was more powerful than the other, and who did + each other damage, he must have meant us and Olaf the Thick." + </p> + <p> + They answered, "It is, sire, as you say." + </p> + <p> + The king—"Our case was judged at the Upsala Thing. But what was his + meaning when he said that bad payment was made; namely, a gosling for a + goose, a pig for a swine, and clay and dirt for half of the money instead + of gold?" + </p> + <p> + Arnvid the Blind replied, "Sire, red gold and clay are things very unlike; + but the difference is still greater between king and slave. You promised + Olaf the Thick your daughter Ingegerd, who, in all branches of her + descent, is born of kings, and of the Upland Swedish race of kings, which + is the most noble in the North; for it is traced up to the gods + themselves. But now Olaf has got Astrid; and although she is a king's + child, her mother was but a slave-woman, and, besides, of Vindish race. + Great difference, indeed, must there be between these kings, when the one + takes thankfully such a match; and now it is evident, as might be + expected, that no Northman is to be placed by the side of the Upsala + kings. Let us all give thanks that it has so turned out; for the gods have + long protected their descendants, although many now neglect this faith." + </p> + <p> + There were three brothers:—Arnvid the Blind, who had a great + understanding, but was so weak-sighted that he was scarcely fit for war; + the second was Thorvid the Stammerer, who could not utter two words + together at one time, but was remarkably bold and courageous; the third + was Freyvid the Deaf, who was hard of hearing. All these brothers were + rich and powerful men, of noble birth, great wisdom, and all very dear to + the king. + </p> + <p> + Then said King Olaf, "What means that which Emund said about Atte the + Dull?" + </p> + <p> + None made any reply, but the one looked at the other. + </p> + <p> + "Speak freely," said the king. + </p> + <p> + Then said Thorvid the Stammerer, "Atte—quarrel—some—greedy—jealous—deceitful—dull." + </p> + <p> + Then said the king, "To whom are these words of reproach and mockery + applied?" + </p> + <p> + Freyvid the Deaf replied, "We will speak more clearly if we have your + permission." + </p> + <p> + The king—"Speak freely, Freyvid, what you will." + </p> + <p> + Freyvid took up the word, and spoke. "My brother Thorvid, who is + considered to be the wisest of us brothers, holds the words 'quarrelsome, + greedy, jealous, dull,' to be one and the same thing; for it applies to + him who is weary of peace, longs for small things without attaining them, + while he lets great and useful things pass away as they came. I am deaf; + yet so loud have many spoken out, that I can perceive that all men, both + great and small, take it ill that you have not kept your promise to the + king of Norway; and, worse than that, that you broke the decision of the + community as it was delivered at Upsala Thing. You need not fear either + the king of Norway, or the king of Denmark, or any other, so long as the + Swedish army will follow you; but if the people of the country unanimously + turn against you, we, your friends, see no counsel that can be of + advantage to you." + </p> + <p> + The king asks, "Who is the chief who dares to betray the country and me?" + </p> + <p> + Freyvid replies, "All Swedes desire to have the ancient laws, and their + full rights. Look but here, sire, how many chiefs are sitting in council + with you. I think, in truth, we are but six whom you call your + councillors: all the others, so far as I know, have ridden forth through + the districts to hold Things with the people; and we will not conceal it + from you, that the message-token has gone forth to assemble a + Retribution-thing (1). All of us brothers have been invited to take part + in the decisions of this council, but none of us will bear the name of + traitor to the sovereign; for that our father never was." + </p> + <p> + Then the king said, "What council shall we take in this dangerous affair + that is in our hands? Good chiefs give me council, that I may keep my + kingdom, and the heritage of my forefathers; for I cannot enter into + strife against the whole Swedish force." + </p> + <p> + Arnvid the Blind replies, "Sire, it is my advice that you ride down to + Aros with such men as will follow you; take your ship there and go out + into the Maeler lake; summon all people to meet you; proceed no longer + with haughtiness, but promise every man the law and rights of old + established in the country; keep back in this way the message-token, for + it cannot as yet, in so short a time have travelled far through the land. + Send, then those of your men in whom you have the most confidence to those + who have this business on hand, and try if this uproar can be appeased." + </p> + <p> + The king says that he will adopt this advice. "I will," says he, "that ye + brothers undertake this business; for I trust to you the most among my + men." + </p> + <p> + Thorvid the Stammerer said, "I remain behind. Let Jacob, your son, go with + them, for that is necessary." + </p> + <p> + Then said Freyvid, "Let us do as Thorvid says: he will not leave you, and + I and Arnvid must travel." + </p> + <p> + This counsel was followed. Olaf went to his ships, and set out into the + Maelar lake, and many people came to him. The brothers Arnvid and Freyvid + rode out to Ullaraker, and had with them the king's son Jacob; but they + kept it a secret that he was there. The brothers observed that there was a + great concourse and war-gathering, for the bondes held the Thing night and + day. When Arnvid and Freyvid met their relations and friends, they said + they would join with the people; and many agreed to leave the management + of the business in the hands of the brothers. But all, as one man, + declared they would no longer have King Olaf over them, and no longer + suffer his unlawful proceedings, and over-weening pride which would not + listen to any man's remonstrances, even when the great chiefs spoke the + truth to him. When Freyvid observed the heat of the people, he saw in what + a bad situation the king's cause was. He summoned the chiefs of the land + to a meeting with him and addressed them thus:—"It appears to me, + that if we are to depose Olaf Eirikson from his kingdom, we Swedes of the + Uplands should be the leading men in it: for so it has always been, that + the counsel which the Upland chiefs have resolved among themselves has + always been followed by the men of the rest of the country. Our + forefathers did not need to take advice from the West Gautlanders about + the government of the Swedes. Now we will not be so degenerate as to need + Emund to give us counsel; but let us, friends and relations, unite + ourselves for the purpose of coming to a determination." All agreed to + this, and thought it was well said. Thereafter the people joined this + union which the Upland chiefs made among themselves, and Freyvid and + Arnvid were chiefs of the whole assemblage. When Emund heard this he + suspected how the matter would end, and went to both the brothers to have + a conversation with them. Then Freyvid asked Emund, "Who, in your opinion, + should we take for king, in case Olaf Eirikson's days are at an end?" + </p> + <p> + Emund—"He whom we think best suited to it, whether he be of the race + of chiefs or not." + </p> + <p> + Freyvid answers, "We Uplanders will not, in our time, have the kingdom go + out of the old race of our ancestors, which has given us kings for a long + course of generations, so long as we have so good a choice as now. King + Olaf has two sons, one of whom we will choose for king, although there is + a great difference between them. The one is noble-born, and of Swedish + race on both sides; the other is a slave-woman's son, and of Vindish race + on the mother's side." + </p> + <p> + This decision was received with loud applause, and all would have Jacob + for king. + </p> + <p> + Then said Emund. "Ye Upland Swedes have the power this time to determinate + the matter; but I will tell you what will happen:—some of those who + now will listen to nothing but that the kingdom remain in the old race + will live to see the day when they will wish the kingdom in another race, + as being of more advantage." + </p> + <p> + Thereupon the brothers Freyvid and Arnvid led the king's son Jacob into + the Thing, and saluted him with the title of king; and the Swedes gave him + the name of Onund, which he afterwards retained as long as he lived. He + was then ten or twelve years old. Thereafter King Onund took a court, and + chose chiefs to be around him; and they had as many attendants in their + suite as were thought necessary, so that he gave the whole assemblage of + bondes leave to return home. After that ambassadors went between the two + kings; and at last they had a meeting, and came to an agreement. Olaf was + to remain king over the country as long as he lived; but should hold peace + and be reconciled with King Olaf of Norway, and also with all who had + taken part in this business. Onund should also be king, and have a part of + the land, such as the father and son should agree upon; but should be + bound to support the bondes in case King Olaf did anything which the + bondes would not suffer. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Refsithing—a Thing for punishment by penalty or death for + crimes and misdemeanours.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0330" id="link2H_4_0330"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 97. MEETING OF RECONCILIATION BETWEEN THE KINGS, AND THEIR GAME AT DICE. + </h2> + <p> + Thereafter ambassadors were sent to Norway to King Olaf, with the errand + that he should come with his retinue to a meeting at Konungahella with the + Swedish kings, and that the Swedish kings would there confirm their + reconciliation. When King Olaf heard this message, he was willing, now as + formerly, to enter into the agreement, and proceeded to the appointed + place. There the Swedish kings also came; and the relations, when they + met, bound themselves mutually to peace and agreement. Olaf the Swedish + king was then remarkably mild in manner, and agreeable to talk with. + Thorstein Frode relates of this meeting, that there was an inhabited + district in Hising which had sometimes belonged to Norway, and sometimes + to Gautland. The kings came to the agreement between themselves that they + would cast lots by the dice to determine who should have this property, + and that he who threw the highest should have the district. The Swedish + king threw two sixes, and said King Olaf need scarcely throw. He replied, + while shaking the dice in his hand, "Although there be two sixes on the + dice, it would be easy, sire, for God Almighty to let them turn up in my + favour." Then he threw, and had sixes also. Now the Swedish king threw + again, and had again two sixes. Olaf king of Norway then threw, and had + six upon one dice, and the other split in two, so as to make seven eyes in + all upon it; and the district was adjudged to the king of Norway. We have + heard nothing else of any interest that took place at this meeting; and + the kings separated the dearest of friends with each other. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0331" id="link2H_4_0331"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 98. OF OLAF OF NORWAY, AFTER THE MEETING. + </h2> + <p> + After the events now related Olaf returned with his people to Viken. He + went first to Tunsberg, and remained there a short time, and then + proceeded to the north of the country. In harvest-time he sailed north to + Throndhjem, and had winter provision laid in there, and remained there all + winter (A.D. 1090). Olaf Haraldson was now sole and supreme king of + Norway, and the whole of that sovereignty, as Harald Harfager had + possessed it, and had the advantage over that monarch of being the only + king in the land. By a peaceful agreement he had also recovered that part + of the country which Olaf the Swedish king had before occupied; and that + part of the country which the Danish king had got he retook by force, and + ruled over it as elsewhere in the country. The Danish king Canute ruled at + that time both over Denmark and England; but he himself was in England for + the most part, and set chiefs over the country in Denmark, without at that + time making any claim upon Norway. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0332" id="link2H_4_0332"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 99. HISTORY OF THE EARLS OF ORKNEY. + </h2> + <p> + It is related that in the days of Harald Harfager, the king of Norway, the + islands of Orkney, which before had been only a resort for vikings, were + settled. The first earl in the Orkney Islands was called Sigurd, who was a + son of Eystein Giumra, and brother of Ragnvald earl of More. After Sigurd + his son Guthorm was earl for one year. After him Torf-Einar, a son of + Ragnvald, took the earldom, and was long earl, and was a man of great + power. Halfdan Haleg, a son of Harald Harfager, assaulted Torf-Einar, and + drove him from the Orkney Islands; but Einar came back and killed Halfdan + in the island Ronaldsha. Thereafter King Harald came with an army to the + Orkney Islands. Einar fled to Scotland, and King Harald made the people of + the Orkney Islands give up their udal properties, and hold them under oath + from him. Thereafter the king and earl were reconciled, so that the earl + became the king's man, and took the country as a fief from him; but that + it should pay no scat or feu-duty, as it was at that time much plundered + by vikings. The earl paid the king sixty marks of gold; and then King + Harald went to plunder in Scotland, as related in the "Glym Drapa". After + Torf-Einar, his sons Arnkel, Erlend, and Thorfin Hausakljufer (1) ruled + over these lands. In their days came Eirik Blood-axe from Norway, and + subdued these earls. Arnkel and Erlend fell in a war expedition; but + Thorfin ruled the country long, and became an old man. His sons were + Arnfin, Havard, Hlodver, Liot, and Skule. Their mother was Grelad, a + daughter of Earl Dungad of Caithness. Her mother was Groa, a daughter of + Thorstein Raud. In the latter days of Earl Thorfin came Eirik Blood-axe's + sons, who had fled from Earl Hakon out of Norway, and committed great + excesses in Orkney. Earl Thorfin died on a bed of sickness, and his sons + after him ruled over the country, and there are many stories concerning + them. Hlodver lived the longest of them, and ruled alone over this + country. His son was Sigurd the Thick, who took the earldom after him, and + became a powerful man and a great warrior. In his days came Olaf Trygvason + from his viking expedition in the western ocean, with his troops, landed + in Orkney and took Earl Sigurd prisoner in South Ronaldsha, where he lay + with one ship. King Olaf allowed the earl to ransom his life by letting + himself be baptized, adopting the true faith, becoming his man, and + introducing Christianity into all the Orkney Islands. As a hostage, King + Olaf took his son, who was called Hunde or Whelp. Then Olaf went to + Norway, and became king; and Hunde was several years with King Olaf in + Norway, and died there. After his death Earl Sigurd showed no obedience or + fealty to King Olaf. He married a daughter of the Scottish king Malcolm, + and their son was called Thorfin. Earl Sigurd had, besides, older sons; + namely, Sumarlide, Bruse, and Einar Rangmund. Four or five years after + Olaf Tryrgvason's fall Earl Sigurd went to Ireland, leaving his eldest + sons to rule the country, and sending Thorfin to his mother's father, the + Scottish king. On this expedition Earl Sigurd fell in Brian's battle (l). + When the news was received in Orkney, the brothers Sumarlide, Bruse, and + Einar were chosen earls, and the country was divided into three parts + among them. Thorfin Sigurdson was five years old when Earl Sigurd fell. + When the Scottish king heard of the earl's death he gave his relation + Thorfin Caithness and Sutherland, with the title of earl, and appointed + good men to rule the land for him. Earl Thorfin was ripe in all ways as + soon as he was grown up: he was stout and strong, but ugly; and as soon as + he was a grown man it was easy to see that he was a severe and cruel but a + very clever man. So says Arnor, the earls' skald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Under the rim of heaven no other, + So young in years as Einar's brother, + In battle had a braver hand, + Or stouter, to defend the land." +</pre> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Hausakljufer—the splitter of skulls.—L. + (2) Brian's battle is supposed to have taken place on the 23rd + April 1014, at Clontart, near Dublin; and is known in Irish + history as the battle of Clontarf, and was one of the + bloodiest of the age. It was fought between a viking called + Sigtryg and Brian king of Munster, who gained the victory, + but lost his life.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0333" id="link2H_4_0333"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 100. OF THE EARLS EINAR AND BRUSE. + </h2> + <p> + The brothers Einar and Bruse were very unlike in disposition. Bruse was a + soft-minded, peaceable man,—sociable, eloquent, and of good + understanding. Einar was obstinate, taciturn, and dull; but ambitious, + greedy of money, and withal a great warrior. Sumarlide, the eldest of the + brothers, was in disposition like Bruse, and lived not long, but died in + his bed. After his death Thorfin claimed his share of the Orkney Islands. + Einar replied, that Thorfin had the dominions which their father Sigurd + had possessed, namely, Caithness and Sutherland, which he insisted were + much larger than a third part of Orkney; therefore he would not consent to + Thorfin's having any share. Bruse, on the other hand, was willing, he + said, to divide with him. "I do not-desire," he said, "more than the third + part of the land, and which of right belongs to me." Then Einar took + possession of two parts of the country, by which he became a powerful man, + surrounded by many followers. He was often in summer out on marauding + expeditions, and called out great numbers of the people to join him; but + it went always unpleasantly with the division of the booty made on his + viking cruises. Then the bondes grew weary of all these burdens; but Earl + Einar held fast by them with severity, calling in all services laid upon + the people, and allowing no opposition from any man; for he was + excessively proud and overbearing. And now there came dearth and scarcity + in his lands, in consequence of the services and money outlay exacted from + the bondes; while in the part of the country belonging to Bruse there were + peace and plenty, and therefore he was the best beloved by the bondes. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0334" id="link2H_4_0334"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 101. OF THORKEL AMUNDASON. + </h2> + <p> + There was a rich and powerful man who was called Amunde, who dwelt in + Hrossey at Sandvik, in Hlaupandanes. His son, called Thorkel, was one of + the ablest men in the islands. Amunde was a man of the best understanding, + and most respected in Orkney. One spring Earl Einar proclaimed a levy for + an expedition, as usual. The bondes murmured greatly against it, and + applied to Amunde with the entreaty that he would intercede with the earl + for them. He replied, that the earl was not a man who would listen to + other people, and insisted that it was of no use to make any entreaty to + the earl about it. "As things now stand, there is a good understanding + between me and the earl; but, in my opinion, there would be much danger of + our quarrelling, on account of our different dispositions and views on + both sides; therefore I will have nothing to do with it." They then + applied to Thorkel, who was also very loath to interfere, but promised at + last to do so, in consequence of the great entreaty of the people. Amunde + thought he had given his promise too hastily. Now when the earl held a + Thing, Thorkel spoke on account of the people, and entreated the earl to + spare the people from such heavy burdens, recounting their necessitous + condition. The earl replies favourably, saying that he would take + Thorkel's advice. "I had intended to go out from the country with six + ships, but now I will only take three with me; but thou must not come + again, Thorkel, with any such request." The bondes thanked Thorkel for his + assistance, and the earl set out on a viking cruise, and came back in + autumn. The spring after, the earl made the same levy as usual, and held a + Thing with the bondes. Then Thorkel again made a speech, in which he + entreated the earl to spare the people. The earl now was angry, and said + the lot of the bondes should be made worse in consequence of his + intercession; and worked himself up into such a rage, that he vowed they + should not both come next spring to the Thing in a whole skin. Then the + Thing was closed. When Amunde heard what the earl and Thorkel had said at + the Thing, he told Thorkel to leave the country, and he went over to + Caithness to Earl Thorfin. Thorkel was afterwards a long time there, and + brought up the earl in his youth, and was on that account called Thorkel + the Fosterer; and he became a very celebrated man. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0335" id="link2H_4_0335"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 102. THE AGREEMENT OF THE EARLS. + </h2> + <p> + There were many powerful men who fled from their udal properties in Orkney + on account of Earl Einar's violence, and the most fled over to Caithness + to Earl Thorfin: but some fled from the Orkney Islands to Norway, and some + to other countries. When Earl Thorfin was grown up he sent a message to + his brother Einar, and demanded the part of the dominion which he thought + belonged to him in Orkney; namely, a third of the islands. Einar was + nowise inclined to diminish his possessions. When Thorfin found this he + collected a warforce in Caithness, and proceeded to the islands. As soon + as Earl Einar heard of this he collected people, and resolved to defend + his country. Earl Bruse also collected men, and went out to meet them, and + bring about some agreement between them. An agreement was at last + concluded, that Thorfin should have a third part of the islands, as of + right belonging to him, but that Bruse and Einar should lay their two + parts together, and Einar alone should rule over them; but if the one died + before the other, the longest liver should inherit the whole. This + agreement seemed reasonable, as Bruse had a son called Ragnvald, but Einar + had no son. Earl Thorfin set men to rule over his land in Orkney, but he + himself was generally in Caithness. Earl Einar was generally on viking + expeditions to Ireland, Scotland, and Bretland. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0336" id="link2H_4_0336"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 103. EYVIND URARHORN'S MURDER. + </h2> + <p> + One summer (A.D. 1018) that Earl Einar marauded in Ireland, he fought in + Ulfreks-fjord with the Irish king Konofogor, as has been related before, + and suffered there a great defeat. The summer after this (A.D. 1019) + Eyvind Urarhorn was coming from the west from Ireland, intending to go to + Norway; but the weather was boisterous, and the current against him, so he + ran into Osmundwall, and lay there wind-bound for some time. When Earl + Einar heard of this, he hastened thither with many people, took Eyvind + prisoner, and ordered him to be put to death, but spared the lives of most + of his people. In autumn they proceeded to Norway to King Olaf, and told + him Eyvind was killed. The king said little about it, but one could see + that he considered it a great and vexatious loss; for he did not usually + say much if anything turned out contrary to his wishes. Earl Thorfin sent + Thorkel Fosterer to the islands to gather in his scat. Now, as Einar gave + Thorkel the greatest blame for the dispute in which Thorfin had made claim + to the islands, Thorkel came suddenly back to Caithness from Orkney, and + told Earl Thorfin that he had learnt that Earl Einar would have murdered + him if his friends and relations had not given him notice to escape. + "Now," says he, "it is come so far between the earl and me, that either + some thing decisive between us must take place if we meet, or I must + remove to such a distance that his power will not reach me." The earl + encouraged Thorkel much to go east to Norway to King Olaf. "Thou wilt be + highly respected," says he, "wherever thou comest among honourable men; + and I know so well thy disposition and the earl's, that it will not be + long before ye come to extremities." Thereupon Thorkel made himself ready, + and proceeded in autumn to Norway, and then to King Olaf, with whom he + stayed the whole winter (A.D. 1020), and was in high favour. The king + often entered into conversation with him, and he thought, what was true, + that Thorkel was a high-minded man, of good understanding. In his + conversations with Thorkel, the king found a great difference in his + description of the two earls; for Thorkel was a great friend of Earl + Thorfin, but had much to say against Einar. Early in spring (A.D. 1020) + the king sent a ship west over the sea to Earl Thorfin, with the + invitation to come east and visit him in Norway. The earl did not decline + the invitation, for it was accompanied by assurances of friendship. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0337" id="link2H_4_0337"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 104. EARL EINAR'S MURDER. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Thorfin went east to Norway, and came to King Olaf, from whom he + received a kind reception, and stayed till late in the summer. When he was + preparing to return westwards again, King Olaf made him a present of a + large and fully-rigged long-ship. Thorkel the Fosterer joined company with + the earl, who gave him the ship which he brought with him from the west. + The king and the earl took leave of each other tenderly. In autumn Earl + Thorfin came to Orkney, and when Earl Einar heard of it he went on board + his ships with a numerous band of men. Earl Bruse came up to his two + brothers, and endeavoured to mediate between them, and a peace was + concluded and confirmed by oath. Thorkel Fosterer was to be in peace and + friendship with Earl Einar; and it was agreed that each of them should + give a feast to the other, and that the earl should first be Thorkel's + guest at Sandwick. When the earl came to the feast he was entertained in + the best manner; but the earl was not cheerful. There was a great room, in + which there were doors at each end. The day the earl should depart Thorkel + was to accompany him to the other feast; and Thorkel sent men before, who + should examine the road they had to travel that day. The spies came back, + and said to Thorkel they had discovered three ambushes. "And we think," + said they, "there is deceit on foot." When Thorkel heard this he + lengthened out his preparations for the journey, and gathered people about + him. The earl told him to get ready, as it was time to be on horseback. + Thorkel answered, that he had many things to put in order first, and went + out and in frequently. There was a fire upon the floor. At last he went in + at one door, followed by an Iceland man from Eastfjord, called Halvard, + who locked the door after him. Thorkel went in between the fire and the + place where the earl was sitting. The earl asked, "Art thou ready at last, + Thorkel?" + </p> + <p> + Thorkel answers, "Now I am ready;" and struck the earl upon the head so + that he fell upon the floor. + </p> + <p> + Then said the Icelander, "I never saw people so foolish as not to drag the + earl out of the fire;" and took a stick, which he set under the earl's + neck, and put him upright on the bench. Thorkel and his two comrades then + went in all haste out of the other door opposite to that by which they + went in, and Thorkel's men were standing without fully armed. The earl's + men now went in, and took hold of the earl. He was already dead, so nobody + thought of avenging him: and also the whole was done so quickly; for + nobody expected such a deed from Thorkel, and all supposed that there + really was, as before related, a friendship fixed between the earl and + Thorkel. The most who were within were unarmed, and they were partly + Thorkel's good friends; and to this may be added, that fate had decreed a + longer life to Thorkel. When Thorkel came out he had not fewer men with + him than the earl's troop. Thorkel went to his ship, and the earl's men + went their way. The same day Thorkel sailed out eastwards into the sea. + This happened after winter; but he came safely to Norway, went as fast as + he could to Olaf, and was well received by him. The king expressed his + satisfaction at this deed, and Thorkel was with him all winter (A.D. + 1091). + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0338" id="link2H_4_0338"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 105. AGREEMENT BETWEEN KING OLAF AND EARL BRUSE. + </h2> + <p> + After Earl Einar's fall Bruse took the part of the country which he had + possessed; for it was known to many men on what conditions Einar and Bruse + had entered into a partnership. Although Thorfin thought it would be more + just that each of them had half of the islands, Bruse retained the + two-thirds of the country that winter (A.D. 1021). In spring, however, + Thorfin produced his claim, and demanded the half of the country; but + Bruse would not consent. They held Things and meetings about the business; + and although their friends endeavoured to settle it, Thorfin would not be + content with less than the half of the islands, and insisted that Bruse, + with his disposition, would have enough even with a third part. Bruse + replies, "When I took my heritage after my father I was well satisfied + with a third part of the country, and there was nobody to dispute it with + me; and now I have succeeded to another third in heritage after my + brother, according to a lawful agreement between us; and although I am not + powerful enough to maintain a feud against thee, my brother, I will seek + some other way, rather than willingly renounce my property." With this + their meeting ended. But Bruse saw that he had no strength to contend + against Thorfin, because Thorfin had both a greater dominion and also + could have aid from his mother's brother, the Scottish king. He resolved, + therefore, to go out of the country; and he went eastward to King Olaf, + and had with him his son Ragnvald, then ten years old. When the earl came + to the king he was well received. The earl now declared his errand, and + told the king the circumstances of the whole dispute between him and his + brother, and asked help to defend his kingdom of Orkney; promising, in + return, the fullest friendship towards King Olaf. In his answer, the king + began with showing how Harald Harfager had appropriated to himself all + udal rights in Orkney, and that the earls, since that time, have + constantly held the country as a fief, not as their udal property. "As a + sufficient proof of which," said he, "when Eirik Blood-axe and his sons + were in Orkney the earls were subject to them; and also when my relation + Olaf Trygvason came there thy father, Earl Sigurd, became his man. Now I + have taken heritage after King Olaf, and I will give thee the condition to + become my man and then I will give thee the islands as a fief; and we + shall try if I cannot give thee aid that will be more to the purpose than + Thorfin can get from the Scottish king. If thou wilt not accept of these + terms, then will I win back my udal property there in the West, as our + forefathers and relations of old possessed it." + </p> + <p> + The earl carefully considered this speech, laid it before his friends, and + demanded their advice if he should agree to it, and enter into such terms + with King Olaf and become his vassal. "But I do not see what my lot will + be at my departure if I say no; for the king has clearly enough declared + his claim upon Orkney; and from his great power, and our being in his + hands, it is easy for him to make our destiny what he pleases." + </p> + <p> + Although the earl saw that there was much to be considered for and against + it he chose the condition to deliver himself and his dominion into the + king's power. Thereupon the king took the earl's power, and the government + over all the earl's lands, and the earl became his vassal under oath of + fealty. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0339" id="link2H_4_0339"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 106. THE EARL'S AGREEMENT TO THE KING'S TERMS. + </h2> + <p> + Thorfin the earl heard that his brother Bruse had gone east to King Olaf + to seek support from him; but as Thorfin had been on a visit to King Olaf + before, and had concluded a friendship with him, he thought his case would + stand well with the king, and that many would support it; but he believed + that many more would do so if he went there himself. Earl Thorfin + resolved, therefore, to go east himself without delay; and he thought + there would be so little difference between the time of his arrival and + Bruse's, that Bruse's errand could not be accomplished before he came to + King Olaf. But it went otherwise than Earl Thorfin had expected; for when + he came to the king the agreement between the king and Bruse was already + concluded and settled, and Earl Thorfin did not know a word about Bruse's + having surrendered his udal domains until he came to King Olaf. As soon as + Earl Thorfin and King Olaf met, the king made the same demand upon the + kingdom of Orkney that he had done to Earl Bruse, and required that + Thorfin should voluntarily deliver over to the king that part of the + country which he had possessed hitherto. The earl answered in a friendly + and respectful way, that the king's friendship lay near to his heart: "And + if you think, sire, that my help against other chiefs can be of use, you + have already every claim to it; but I cannot be your vessel for service, + as I am an earl of the Scottish king, and owe fealty to him." + </p> + <p> + As the king found that the earl, by his answer, declined fulfilling the + demand he had made, he said, "Earl, if thou wilt not become my vassal, + there is another condition; namely, that I will place over the Orkney + Islands the man I please, and require thy oath that thou wilt make no + claim upon these lands, but allow whoever I place over them to sit in + peace. If thou wilt not accept of either of these conditions, he who is to + rule over these lands may expect hostility from thee, and thou must not + think it strange if like meet like in this business." + </p> + <p> + The earl begged of the king some time to consider the matter. The king did + so, and gave the earl time to take the counsel of his friends on the + choosing one or other of these conditions. Then the earl requested a delay + until next summer, that he might go over the sea to the west, for his + proper counsellors were all at home, and he himself was but a child in + respect of age; but the king required that he should now make his election + of one or other of the conditions. Thorkel Fosterer was then with the + king, and he privately sent a person to Earl Thorfin, and told him, + whatever his intentions might be, not to think of leaving Olaf without + being reconciled with him, as he stood entirely in Olaf's power. From such + hints the earl saw there was no other way than to let the king have his + own will. It was no doubt a hard condition to have no hope of ever + regaining his paternal heritage, and moreover to bind himself by oath to + allow those to enjoy in peace his domain who had no hereditary right to + it; but seeing it was uncertain how he could get away, he resolved to + submit to the king and become his vassal, as Bruse had done. The king + observed that Thorfin was more high-minded, and less disposed to suffer + subjection than Bruse, and therefore he trusted less to Thorfin than to + Bruse; and he considered also that Thorfin would trust to the aid of the + Scottish king, if he broke the agreement. The king also had discernment + enough to perceive that Bruse, although slow to enter into an agreement, + would promise nothing but what he intended to keep; but as to Thorfin when + he had once made up his mind he went readily into every proposal and made + no attempt to obtain any alteration of the king's first conditions: + therefore the king had his suspicions that the earl would infringe the + agreement. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0340" id="link2H_4_0340"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 107. EARL THORFIN'S DEPARTURE, AND RECONCILIATION WITH THORKEL. + </h2> + <p> + When the king had carefully considered the whole matter by himself, he + ordered the signal to sound for a General Thing, to which he called in the + earls. Then said the king, "I will now make known to the public our + agreement with the Orkney earls. They have now acknowledged my right of + property to Orkney and Shetland, and have both become my vassals, all + which they have confirmed by oath; and now I will invest them with these + lands as a fief: namely, Bruse with one third part and Thorfin with one + third, as they formerly enjoyed them; but the other third which Einar + Rangmund had, I adjudge as fallen to my domain, because he killed Eyvind + Urarhorn, my court-man, partner, and dear friend; and that part of the + land I will manage as I think proper. I have also my earls, to tell you it + is my pleasure that ye enter into an agreement with Thorkel Amundason for + the murder of your brother Einar, for I will take that business, if ye + agree thereto, within my own jurisdiction." The earls agreed to this, as + to everything else that the king proposed. Thorkel came forward, and + surrendered to the king's judgment of the case, and the Thing concluded. + King Olaf awarded as great a penalty for Earl Einar's murder as for three + lendermen; but as Einar himself was the cause of the act, one third of the + mulct fell to the ground. Thereafter Earl Thorfin asked the king's leave + to depart, and as soon as he obtained it made ready for sea with all + speed. It happened one day, when all was ready for the voyage, the earl + sat in his ship drinking; and Thorkel Amundason came unexpectedly to him, + laid his head upon the earl's knee, and bade him do with him what he + pleased. The earl asked why he did so. "We are, you know, reconciled men, + according to the king's decision; so stand up, Thorkel." + </p> + <p> + Thorkel replied, "The agreement which the king made as between me and + Bruse stands good; but what regards the agreement with thee thou alone + must determine. Although the king made conditions for my property and safe + residence in Orkney, yet I know so well thy disposition that there is no + going to the islands for me, unless I go there in peace with thee, Earl + Thorfin; and therefore I am willing to promise never to return to Orkney, + whatever the king may desire." + </p> + <p> + The earl remained silent; and first, after a long pause, he said, "If thou + wilt rather, Thorkel, that I shall judge between us than trust to the + king's judgment, then let the beginning of our reconciliation be, that you + go with me to the Orkney Islands, live with me, and never leave me but + with my will, and be bound to defend my land, and execute all that I want + done, as long as we both are in life." + </p> + <p> + Thorkel replies, "This shall be entirely at thy pleasure, earl, as well as + everything else in my power." Then Thorkel went on, and solemnly ratified + this agreement. The earl said he would talk afterwards about the mulct of + money, but took Thorkel's oath upon the conditions. Thorkel immediately + made ready to accompany the earl on his voyage. The earl set off as soon + as all was ready, and never again were King Olaf and Thorfin together. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0341" id="link2H_4_0341"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 108. EARL BRUSE'S DEPARTURE. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Bruse remained behind, and took his time to get ready. Before his + departure the king sent for him, and said, "It appears to me, earl, that + in thee I have a man on the west side of the sea on whose fidelity I can + depend; therefore I intend to give thee the two parts of the country which + thou formerly hadst to rule over; for I will not that thou shouldst be a + less powerful man after entering into my service than before: but I will + secure thy fidelity by keeping thy son Ragnvald with me. I see well enough + that with two parts of the country and my help, thou wilt be able to + defend what is thy own against thy brother Thorfin." Bruse was thankful + for getting two thirds instead of one third of the country, and soon after + he set out, and came about autumn to Orkney; but Ragnvald, Bruse's son, + remained behind in the East with King Olaf. Ragnvald was one of the + handsomest men that could be seen,—his hair long, and yellow as + silk; and he soon grew up, stout and tall, and he was a very able and + superb man, both of great understanding and polite manners. He was long + with King Olaf. Otter Svarte speaks of these affairs in the poem he + composed about King Olaf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "From Shetland, far off in the cold North Sea, + Come chiefs who desire to be subject to thee: + No king so well known for his will, and his might, + To defend his own people from scaith or unright. + These isles of the West midst the ocean's wild roar, + Scarcely heard the voice of their sovereign before; + Our bravest of sovereigns before could scarce bring + These islesmen so proud to acknowledge their king." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0342" id="link2H_4_0342"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 109. OF THE EARLS THORFIN AND BRUSE. + </h2> + <p> + The brothers Thorfin and Bruse came west to Orkney; and Bruse took the two + parts of the country under his rule, and Thorfin the third part. Thorfin + was usually in Caithness and elsewhere in Scotland; but placed men of his + own over the islands. It was left to Bruse alone to defend the islands, + which at that time were severely scourged by vikings; for the Northmen and + Danes went much on viking cruises in the west sea, and frequently touched + at Orkney on the way to or from the west, and plundered, and took + provisions and cattle from the coast. Bruse often complained of his + brother Thorfin, that he made no equipment of war for the defence of + Orkney and Shetland, yet levied his share of the scat and duties. Then + Thorfin offered to him to exchange, and that Bruse should have one third + and Thorfin two thirds of the land, but should undertake the defence of + the land, for the whole. Although this exchange did not take place + immediately, it is related in the saga of the earls that it was agreed + upon at last; and that Thorfin had two parts and Bruse only one, when + Canute the Great subdued Norway and King Olaf fled the country. Earl + Thorfin Sigurdson has been the ablest earl of these islands, and has had + the greatest dominion of all the Orkney earls; for he had under him + Orkney, Shetland, and the Hebudes, besides very great possessions in + Scotland and Ireland. Arnor, the earls' skald, tells of his possessions:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "From Thurso-skerry to Dublin, + All people hold with good Thorfin— + All people love his sway, + And the generous chief obey." +</pre> + <p> + Thorfin was a very great warrior. He came to the earldom at five years of + age, ruled more than sixty years, and died in his bed about the last days + of Harald Sigurdson. But Bruse died in the days of Canute the Great, a + short time after the fall of Saint Olaf. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0343" id="link2H_4_0343"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 110. OF HAREK OF THJOTTA. + </h2> + <p> + Having now gone through this second story, we shall return to that which + we left,—at King Olaf Haraldson having concluded peace with King + Olaf the Swedish king, and having the same summer gone north to Throndhjem + (1019). He had then been king in Norway five years (A.D. 1015-1019). In + harvest time he prepared to take his winter residence at Nidaros, and he + remained all winter there (A.D. 1020). Thorkel the Fosterer, Amunde's son, + as before related, was all that winter with him. King Olaf inquired very + carefully how it stood with Christianity throughout the land, and learnt + that it was not observed at all to the north of Halogaland, and was far + from being observed as it should be in Naumudal, and the interior of + Throndhjem. There was a man by name Harek, a son of Eyvind Skaldaspiller, + who dwelt in an island called Thjotta in Halogaland. Eyvind had not been a + rich man, but was of high family and high mind. In Thjotta, at first, + there dwelt many small bondes; but Harek began with buying a farm not very + large and lived on it, and in a few years he had got all the bondes that + were there before out of the way; so that he had the whole island, and + built a large head-mansion. He soon became very rich; for he was a very + prudent man, and very successful. He had long been greatly respected by + the chiefs; and being related to the kings of Norway, had been raised by + them to high dignities. Harek's father's mother Gunhild was a daughter of + Earl Halfdan, and Ingebjorg, Harald Harfager's daughter. At the time the + circumstance happened which we are going to relate he was somewhat + advanced in years. Harek was the most respected man in Halogaland, and for + a long time had the Lapland trade, and did the king's business in Lapland; + sometimes alone, sometimes with others joined to him. He had not himself + been to wait on King Olaf, but messages had passed between them, and all + was on the most friendly footing. This winter (A.D. 1020) that Olaf was in + Nidaros, messengers passed between the king and Harek of Thjotta. Then the + king made it known that he intended going north to Halogaland, and as far + north as the land's end; but the people of Halogaland expected no good + from this expedition. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0344" id="link2H_4_0344"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 111. OF THE PEOPLE OF HALOGALAND. + </h2> + <p> + Olaf rigged out five ships in spring (A.D. 1020), and had with him about + 300 men. When he was ready for sea he set northwards along the land; and + when he came to Naumudal district he summoned the bondes to a Thing, and + at every Thing was accepted as king. He also made the laws to be read + there as elsewhere, by which the people are commanded to observe + Christianity; and he threatened every man with loss of life, and limbs, + and property who would not subject himself to Christian law. He inflicted + severe punishments on many men, great as well as small, and left no + district until the people had consented to adopt the holy faith. The most + of the men of power and of the great bondes made feasts for the king, and + so he proceeded all the way north to Halogaland. Harek of Thjotta also + made a feast for the king, at which there was a great multitude of guests, + and the feast was very splendid. Harek was made lenderman, and got the + same privileges he had enjoyed under the former chiefs of the country. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0345" id="link2H_4_0345"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 112. OF ASMUND GRANKELSON. + </h2> + <p> + There was a man called Grankel, or Granketil, who was a rich bonde, and at + this time rather advanced in age. In his youth he had been on viking + cruises, and had been a powerful fighter; for he possessed great readiness + in all sorts of bodily exercises. His son Asmund was equal to his father + in all these, and in some, indeed, he excelled him. There were many who + said that with respect to comeliness, strength, and bodily expertness, he + might be considered the third remarkably distinguished for these that + Norway had ever produced. The first was Hakon Athelstan's foster-son; the + second, Olaf Trygvason. Grankel invited King Olaf to a feast, which was + very magnificent; and at parting Grankel presented the king with many + honourable gifts and tokens of friendship. The king invited Asmund, with + many persuasions, to follow him; and as Asmund could not decline the + honours offered him, he got ready to travel with the king, became his man, + and stood in high favour with him. The king remained in Halogaland the + greater part of the summer, went to all the Things, and baptized all the + people. Thorer Hund dwelt at that time in the island Bjarkey. He was the + most powerful man in the North, and also became one of Olaf's lendermen. + Many sons of great bondes resolved also to follow King Olaf from + Halogaland. Towards the end of summer King Olaf left the North, and sailed + back to Throndhjem, and landed at Nidaros, where he passed the winter + (A.D. 1021). It was then that Thorkel the Fosterer came from the West from + Orkney, after killing Einar Rangmumd, as before related. This autumn corn + was dear in Throndhjem, after a long course of good seasons, and the + farther north the dearer was the corn; but there was corn enough in the + East country, and in the Uplands, and it was of great help to the people + of Throndhjem that many had old corn remaining beside them. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0346" id="link2H_4_0346"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 113. OF THE SACRIFICES OF THE THRONDHJEM PEOPLE. + </h2> + <p> + In autumn the news was brought to King Olaf that the bondes had had a + great feast on the first winter-day's eve, at which there was a numerous + attendance and much drinking; and it was told the king that all the + remembrance-cups to the Asas, or old gods, were blessed according to the + old heathen forms; and it was added, that cattle and horses had been + slain, and the altars sprinkled with their blood, and the sacrifices + accompanied with the prayer that was made to obtain good seasons. It was + also reported that all men saw clearly that the gods were offended at the + Halogaland people turning Christian. Now when the king heard this news he + sent men into the Throndhjem country, and ordered several bondes, whose + names he gave, to appear before him. There was a man called Olver of + Eggja, so called after his farm on which he lived. He was powerful, of + great family, and the head-man of those who on account of the bondes + appeared before the king. Now, when they came to the king, he told them + these accusations; to which Olver, on behalf of the bondes, replied, that + they had had no other feasts that harvest than their usual entertainments, + and social meetings, and friendly drinking parties. "But as to what may + have been told you of the words which may have fallen from us Throndhjem + people in our drinking parties, men of understanding would take good care + not to use such language; but I cannot hinder drunken or foolish people's + talk." Olver was a man of clever speech, and bold in what he said, and + defended the bondes against such accusations. In the end, the king said + the people of the interior of Thorndhjem must themselves give the best + testimony to their being in the right faith. The bondes got leave to + return home, and set off as soon as they were ready. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0347" id="link2H_4_0347"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 114. OF THE SACRIFICES BY THE PEOPLE OF THE INTERIOR OF THE THRONDHJEM + DISTRICT. + </h2> + <p> + Afterwards, when winter was advanced, it was told the king that the people + of the interior of Throndhjem had assembled in great number at Maerin, and + that there was a great sacrifice in the middle of winter, at which they + sacrificed offerings for peace and a good season. Now when the king knew + this on good authority to be true, he sent men and messages into the + interior, and summoned the bondes whom he thought of most understanding + into the town. The bondes held a council among themselves about this + message; and all those who had been upon the same occasion in the + beginning of winter were now very unwilling to make the journey. Olver, + however, at the desire of all the bondes, allowed himself to be persuaded. + When he came to the town he went immediately before the king, and they + talked together. The king made the same accusation against the bondes, + that they had held a mid-winter sacrifice. Olver replies, that this + accusation against the bondes was false. "We had," said he, "Yule feasts + and drinking feasts wide around in the districts; and the bondes do not + prepare their feasts so sparingly, sire, that there is not much left over, + which people consume long afterwards. At Maerin there is a great farm, + with a large house on it, and a great neighbourhood all around it, and it + is the great delight of the people to drink many together in company." The + king said little in reply, but looked angry, as he thought he knew the + truth of the matter better than it was now represented. He ordered the + bondes to return home. "I shall some time or other," said he, "come to the + truth of what you are now concealing, and in such a way that ye shall not + be able to contradict it. But, however, that may be, do not try such + things again." The bondes returned home, and told the result of their + journey, and that the king was altogether enraged. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0348" id="link2H_4_0348"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 115. MURDER OF OLVER OF EGGJA. + </h2> + <p> + At Easter (A.D. 1021) the king held a feast, to which he had invited many + of the townspeople as well as bondes. After Easter he ordered his ships to + be launched into the water, oars and tackle to be put on board, decks to + be laid in the ships, and tilts (1) and rigging to be set up, and to be + laid ready for sea at the piers. Immediately after Easter he sent men into + Veradal. There was a man called Thoralde, who was the king's bailiff, and + who managed the king's farm there at Haug; and to him the king sent a + message to come to him as quickly as possible. Thoralde did not decline + the journey, but went immediately to the town with the messenger. The king + called him in and in a private conversation asked him what truth there was + in what had been told him of the principles and living of the people of + the interior of Throndhjem, and if it really was so that they practised + sacrifices to heathen gods. "I will," says the king, "that thou declare to + me the things as they are, and as thou knowest to be true; for it is thy + duty to tell me the truth, as thou art my man." + </p> + <p> + Thoralde replies, "Sire, I will first tell you that I have brought here to + the town my two children, my wife, and all my loose property that I could + take with me, and if thou desirest to know the truth it shall be told + according to thy command; but if I declare it, thou must take care of me + and mine." + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "Say only what is true on what I ask thee, and I will + take care that no evil befall thee." + </p> + <p> + Then said Thoralde, "If I must say the truth, king, as it is, I must + declare that in the interior of the Throndhjem land almost all the people + are heathen in faith, although some of them are baptized. It is their + custom to offer sacrifice in autumn for a good winter, a second at + mid-winter, and a third in summer. In this the people of Eyna, Sparby, + Veradal, and Skaun partake. There are twelve men who preside over these + sacrifice-feasts; and in spring it is Olver who has to get the feast in + order, and he is now busy transporting to Maerin everything needful for + it." Now when the king had got to the truth with a certainty, he ordered + the signal to be sounded for his men to assemble, and for the men-at-arms + to go on board ship. He appointed men to steer the ships, and leaders for + the people, and ordered how the people should be divided among the + vessels. All was got ready in haste, and with five ships and 300 men he + steered up the fjord. The wind was favourable, the ships sailed briskly + before it, and nobody could have thought that the king would be so soon + there. The king came in the night time to Maerin, and immediately + surrounded the house with a ring of armed men. Olver was taken, and the + king ordered him to be put to death, and many other men besides. Then the + king took all the provision for the feast, and had it brought to his + ships; and also all the goods, both furniture, clothes, and valuables, + which the people had brought there, and divided the booty among his men. + The king also let all the bondes he thought had the greatest part in the + business be plundered by his men-at-arms. Some were taken prisoners and + laid in irons, some ran away, and many were robbed of their goods. + Thereafter the bondes were summoned to a Thing; but because he had taken + many powerful men prisoners, and held them in his power, their friends and + relations resolved to promise obedience to the king, so that there was no + insurrection against the king on this occasion. He thus brought the whole + people back to the right faith, gave them teachers, and built and + consecrated churches. The king let Olver lie without fine paid for his + bloodshed, and all that he possessed was adjudged to the king; and of the + men he judged the most guilty, some he ordered to be executed, some he + maimed, some he drove out of the country, and took fines from others. The + king then returned to Nidaros. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) The ships appear to have been decked fore and aft only; + and in the middle, where the rowers sat, to have had tilts or + tents set up at night to sleep under.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0349" id="link2H_4_0349"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 116. OF THE SONS OF ARNE. + </h2> + <p> + There was a man called Arne Arnmodson, who was married to Thora, Thorstein + Galge's daughter. Their children were Kalf, Fin, Thorberg, Amunde, + Kolbjorn, Arnbjorn, and Arne. Their daughter, who was called Ragnhild, was + married to Harek of Thjotta. Arne was a lenderman, powerful, and of + ability, and a great friend of King Olaf. At that time his sons Kalf and + Fin were with the king, and in great favour. The wife whom Olver of Eggja + had left was young and handsome, of great family, and rich, so that he who + got her might be considered to have made an excellent marriage; and her + land was in the gift of the king. She and Olver had two sons, who were + still in infancy. Kalf Arneson begged of the king that he would give him + to wife the widow of Olver; and out of friendship the king agreed to it, + and with her he got all the property Olver had possessed. The king at the + same time made him his lenderman, and gave him an office in the interior + of the Throndhjem country. Kalf became a great chief, and was a man of + very great understanding. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0350" id="link2H_4_0350"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 117. KING OLAF'S JOURNEY TO THE UPLANDS. + </h2> + <p> + When King Olaf had been seven years (A.D. 1015-1021) in Norway the earls + Thorfin and Bruse came to him, as before related, in the summer, from + Orkney, and he became master of their land. The same summer Olaf went to + North and South More, and in autumn to Raumsdal. He left his ships there, + and came to the Uplands, and to Lesjar. Here he laid hold of all the best + men, and forced them, both at Lesjar and Dovre, either to receive + Christianity or suffer death, if they were not so lucky as to escape. + After they received Christianity, the king took their sons in his hands as + hostages for their fidelity. The king stayed several nights at a farm in + Lesjar called Boar, where he placed priests. Then he proceeded over + Orkadal and Lorodal, and came down from the Uplands at a place called + Stafabrekka. There a river runs along the valley, called the Otta, and a + beautiful hamlet, by name Loar, lies on both sides of the river, and the + king could see far down over the whole neighbourhood. "A pity it is," said + the king, "so beautiful a hamlet should be burnt." And he proceeded down + the valley with his people, and was all night on a farm called Nes. The + king took his lodging in a loft, where he slept himself; and it stands to + the present day, without anything in it having been altered since. The + king was five days there, and summoned by message-token the people to a + Thing, both for the districts of Vagar, Lear, and Hedal; and gave out the + message along with the token, that they must either receive Christianity + and give their sons as hostages, or see their habitations burnt. They came + before the king, and submitted to his pleasure; but some fled south down + the valley. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0351" id="link2H_4_0351"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 118. THE STORY OF DALE-GUDBRAND. + </h2> + <p> + There was a man called Dale-Gudbrand, who was like a king in the valley + (Gudbrandsdal), but was only herse in title. Sigvat the skald compared him + for wealth and landed property to Erling Skjalgson. Sigvat sang thus + concerning Erling:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "I know but one who can compare + With Erling for broad lands and gear— + Gudbrand is he, whose wide domains + Are most like where some small king reigns. + These two great bondes, I would say, + Equal each other every way. + He lies who says that he can find + One by the other left behind." +</pre> + <p> + Gudbrand had a son, who is here spoken of. Now when Gudbrand received the + tidings that King Olaf was come to Lear, and obliged people to accept + Christianity, he sent out a message-token, and summoned all the men in the + valley to meet him at a farm called Hundthorp. All came, so that the + number could not be told; for there is a lake in the neighbourhood called + Laugen, so that people could come to the place both by land and by water. + There Gudbrand held a Thing with them, and said, "A man is come to Loar + who is called Olaf, and will force upon us another faith than what we had + before, and will break in pieces all our gods. He says that he has a much + greater and more powerful god; and it is wonderful that the earth does not + burst asunder under him, or that our god lets him go about unpunished when + he dares to talk such things. I know this for certain, that if we carry + Thor, who has always stood by us, out of our temple that is standing upon + this farm, Olaf's god will melt away, and he and his men be made nothing + so soon as Thor looks upon them." Then the bondes all shouted as one + person that Olaf should never get away with life if he came to them; and + they thought he would never dare to come farther south through the valley. + They chose out 700 men to go northwards to Breida, to watch his movements. + The leader of this band was Gudbrand's son, eighteen years of age, and + with him were many other men of importance. When they came to a farm + called Hof they heard of the king; and they remained three nights there. + People streamed to them from all parts, from Lesjar, Loar, and Vagar, who + did not wish to receive Christianity. The king and Bishop Sigurd fixed + teachers in Loaf and in Vagar. From thence they went round Vagarost, and + came down into the valley at Sil, where they stayed all night, and heard + the news that a great force of men were assembled against them. The bondes + who were in Breida heard also of the king's arrival, and prepared for + battle. As soon as the king arose in the morning he put on his armour, and + went southwards over the Sil plains, and did not halt until he came to + Breida, where he saw a great army ready for battle. Then the king drew up + his troops, rode himself at the head of them, and began a speech to the + bondes, in which he invited them to adopt Christianity. They replied, "We + shall give thee something else to do to-day than to be mocking us;" and + raised a general shout, striking also upon their shields with their + weapons. Then the king's men ran forward and threw their spears; but the + bondes turned round instantly and fled, so that only few men remained + behind. Gudbrand's son was taken prisoner; but the king gave him his life, + and took him with him. The king was four days here. Then the king said to + Gudbrand's son, "Go home now to thy father, and tell him I expect to be + with him soon." + </p> + <p> + He went accordingly, and told his father the news, that they had fallen in + with the king, and fought with him; but that their whole army, in the very + beginning, took flight. "I was taken prisoner," said he, "but the king + gave me my life and liberty, and told me to say to thee that he will soon + be here. And now we have not 200 men of the force we raised against him; + therefore I advise thee, father, not to give battle to that man." + </p> + <p> + Says Gudbrand, "It is easy to see that all courage has left thee, and it + was an unlucky hour ye went out to the field. Thy proceeding will live + long in the remembrance of people, and I see that thy fastening thy faith + on the folly that man is going about with has brought upon thee and thy + men so great a disgrace." + </p> + <p> + But the night after, Gudbrand dreamt that there came to him a man + surrounded by light, who brought great terror with him, and said to him, + "Thy son made no glorious expedition against King Olaf; but still less + honour wilt thou gather for thyself by holding a battle with him. Thou + with all thy people wilt fall; wolves will drag thee, and all thine, away; + ravens wilt tear thee in stripes." At this dreadful vision he was much + afraid, and tells it to Thord Istermage, who was chief over the valley. He + replies, "The very same vision came to me." In the morning they ordered + the signal to sound for a Thing, and said that it appeared to them + advisable to hold a Thing with the man who had come from the north with + this new teaching, to know if there was any truth in it. Gudbrand then + said to his son, "Go thou, and twelve men with thee, to the king who gave + thee thy life." He went straightway, and found the king, and laid before + him their errand; namely, that the bondes would hold a Thing with him, and + make a truce between them and him. The king was content; and they bound + themselves by faith and law mutually to hold the peace so long as the + Thing lasted. After this was settled the men returned to Gudbrand and + Thord, and told them there was made a firm agreement for a truce. The + king, after the battle with the son of Gudbrand, had proceeded to Lidstad, + and remained there for five days: afterwards he went out to meet the + bondes, and hold a Thing with them. On that day there fell a heavy rain. + When the Thing was seated, the king stood up and said that the people in + Lesjar, Loaf, and Vagar had received Christianity, broken down their + houses of sacrifice, and believed now in the true God who had made heaven + and earth and knows all things. + </p> + <p> + Thereupon the king sat down, and Gudbrand replies, "We know nothing of him + whom thou speakest about. Dost thou call him God, whom neither thou nor + any one else can see? But we have a god who call be seen every day, + although he is not out to-day, because the weather is wet, and he will + appear to thee terrible and very grand; and I expect that fear will mix + with your very blood when he comes into the Thing. But since thou sayest + thy God is so great, let him make it so that to-morrow we have a cloudy + day but without rain, and then let us meet again." + </p> + <p> + The king accordingly returned home to his lodging, taking Gudbrand's son + as a hostage; but he gave them a man as hostage in exchange. In the + evening the king asked Gudbrand's son what like their god was. He replied, + that he bore the likeness of Thor; had a hammer in his hand; was of great + size, but hollow within; and had a high stand, upon which he stood when he + was out. "Neither gold nor silver are wanting about him, and every day he + receives four cakes of bread, besides meat." They then went to bed, but + the king watched all night in prayer. When day dawned the king went to + mass, then to table, and from thence to the Thing. The weather was such as + Gudbrand desired. Now the bishop stood up in his choir-robes, with + bishop's coif upon his head, and bishop's staff in his hands. He spoke to + the bondes of the true faith, told the many wonderful acts of God, and + concluded his speech well. + </p> + <p> + Thord Istermage replies, "Many things we are told of by this horned man + with the staff in his hand crooked at the top like a ram's horn; but since + ye say, comrades, that your god is so powerful, and can do so many + wonders, tell him to make it clear sunshine to-morrow forenoon, and then + we shall meet here again, and do one of two things,—either agree + with you about this business, or fight you." And they separated for the + day. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0352" id="link2H_4_0352"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 119. DALE-GUDBRAND IS BAPTIZED. + </h2> + <p> + There was a man with King Olaf called Kolbein Sterke (the strong), who + came from a family in the Fjord district. Usually he was so equipped that + he was girt with a sword, and besides carried a great stake, otherwise + called a club, in his hands. The king told Kolbein to stand nearest to him + in the morning; and gave orders to his people to go down in the night to + where the ships of the bondes lay and bore holes in them, and to set loose + their horses on the farms where they were; all which was done. Now the + king was in prayer all the night, beseeching God of His goodness and mercy + to release him from evil. When mass was ended, and morning was grey, the + king went to the Thing. When he came there some bondes had already + arrived, and they saw a great crowd coming along, and bearing among them a + huge man's image glancing with gold and silver. When the bondes who were + at the Thing saw it they started up, and bowed themselves down before the + ugly idol. Thereupon it was set down upon the Thing-field; and on the one + side of it sat the bondes, and on the other the king and his people. + </p> + <p> + Then Dale-Gudbrand stood up, and said, "Where now, king, is thy god? I + think he will now carry his head lower; and neither thou, nor the man with + the horn whom ye call bishop, and sits there beside thee, are so bold + to-day as on the former days; for now our god, who rules over all, is + come, and looks on you with an angry eye; and now I see well enough that + ye are terrified, and scarcely dare to raise your eyes. Throw away now all + your opposition, and believe in the god who has all your fate in his + hands." + </p> + <p> + The king now whispers to Kolbein Sterke, without the bondes perceiving it, + "If it come so in the course of my speech that the bondes look another way + than towards their idol, strike him as hard as thou canst with thy club." + </p> + <p> + The king then stood up and spoke. "Much hast thou talked to us this + morning, and greatly hast thou wondered that thou canst not see our God; + but we expect that he will soon come to us. Thou wouldst frighten us with + thy god, who is both blind and deaf, and can neither save himself nor + others, and cannot even move about without being carried; but now I expect + it will be but a short time before he meets his fate: for turn your eyes + towards the east,—behold our God advancing in great light." + </p> + <p> + The sun was rising, and all turned to look. At that moment Kolbein gave + their god a stroke, so that the idol burst asunder; and there ran out of + it mice as big almost as cats, and reptiles, and adders. The bondes were + so terrified that some fled to their ships; but when they sprang out upon + them they filled with water, and could not get away. Others ran to their + horses, but could not find them. The king then ordered the bondes to be + called together, saying he wanted to speak with them; on which the bondes + came back, and the Thing was again seated. + </p> + <p> + The king rose up and said, "I do not understand what your noise and + running mean. Ye see yourselves what your god can do,—the idol ye + adorned with gold and silver, and brought meat and provisions to. Ye see + now that the protecting powers who used it were the mice and adders, + reptiles and paddocks; and they do ill who trust to such, and will not + abandon this folly. Take now your gold and ornaments that are lying + strewed about on the grass, and give them to your wives and daughters; but + never hang them hereafter upon stock or stone. Here are now two conditions + between us to choose upon,—either accept Christianity, or fight this + very day; and the victory be to them to whom the God we worship gives it." + </p> + <p> + Then Dale-Gudbrand stood up and said, "We have sustained great damage upon + our god; but since he will not help us, we will believe in the God thou + believest in." + </p> + <p> + Then all received Christianity. The bishop baptized Gudbrand and his son. + King Olaf and Bishop Sigurd left behind them teachers, and they who met as + enemies parted as friends; and Gudbrand built a church in the valley. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0353" id="link2H_4_0353"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 120. HEDEMARK BAPTIZED. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf proceeded from thence to Hedemark, and baptized there; but as he + had formerly carried away their kings as prisoners, he did not venture + himself, after such a deed, to go far into the country with few people at + that time, but a small part of Hedemark was baptized; but the king did not + desist from his expedition before he had introduced Christianity over all + Hedemark, consecrated churches, and placed teachers. He then went to + Hadaland and Thoten, improving the customs of the people, and persisting + until all the country was baptized. He then went to Ringerike, where also + all people went over to Christianity. The people of Raumarike then heard + that Olaf intended coming to them, and they gathered a great force. They + said among themselves that the journey Olaf had made among them the last + time was not to be forgotten, and he should never proceed so again. The + king, notwithstanding, prepared for the journey. Now when the king went up + into Raumarike with his forces, the multitude of bondes came against him + at a river called Nitja; and the bondes had a strong army, and began the + battle as soon as they met; but they soon fell short, and took to flight. + They were forced by this battle into a better disposition, and immediately + received Christianity; and the king scoured the whole district, and did + not leave it until all the people were made Christians. He then went east + to Soleys, and baptized that neighbourhood. The skald Ottar Black came to + him there, and begged to be received among his men. Olaf the Swedish king + had died the winter before (A.D. 1021), and Onund, the son of Olaf, was + now the sole king over all Sweden. King Olaf returned, when the winter + (A.D. 1022) was far advanced, to Raumarike. There he assembled a numerous + Thing, at a place where the Eidsvold Things have since been held. He made + a law, that the Upland people should resort to this Thing, and that + Eidsvold laws should be good through all the districts of the Uplands, and + wide around in other quarters, which also has taken place. As spring was + advancing, he rigged his ships, and went by sea to Tunsberg. He remained + there during the spring, and the time the town was most frequented, and + goods from other countries were brought to the town for sale. There had + been a good year in Viken, and tolerable as far north as Stad; but it was + a very dear time in all the country north of there. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0354" id="link2H_4_0354"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 121. RECONCILIATION OF THE KING AND EINAR. + </h2> + <p> + In spring (A.D. 1022) King Olaf sent a message west to Agder, and north + all the way to Hordaland and Rogaland, prohibiting the exporting or + selling of corn, malt, or meal; adding, that he, as usual, would come + there with his people in guest-quarters. The message went round all the + districts; but the king remained in Viken all summer, and went east to the + boundary of the country. Einar Tambaskelfer had been with the Swedish king + Olaf since the death of his relation Earl Svein, and had, as the khag's + man, received great fiefs from him. Now that the king was dead, Einar had + a great desire to come into friendship agreement with Olaf; and the same + spring messages passed between them about it. While the king was lying in + the Gaut river, Einar Tambaskelfer came there with some men; and after + treating about an agreement, it was settled that Einar should go north to + Throndhjem, and there take possession of all the lands and property which + Bergliot had received in dower. Thereupon Einar took his way north; but + the king remained behind in Viken, and remained long in Sarpsborg in + autumn (A.D. 1022), and during the first part of winter. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0355" id="link2H_4_0355"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 122. RECONCILIATION OF THE KING AND ERLING. + </h2> + <p> + Erling Skjalgson held his dominion so, that all north from Sogn Lake, and + east to the Naze, the bondes stood under him; and although he had much + smaller royal fiefs than formerly, still so great a dread of him prevailed + that nobody dared to do anything against his will, so that the king + thought his power too great. There was a man called Aslak Fitiaskalle, who + was powerful and of high birth. Erling's father Skjalg, and Aslak's father + Askel, were brother's sons. Aslak was a great friend of King Olaf, and the + king settled him in South Hordaland, where he gave him a great fief, and + great income, and ordered him in no respect to give way to Erling. But + this came to nothing when the king was not in the neighbourhood; for then + Erling would reign as he used to do, and was not more humble because Aslak + would thrust himself forward as his equal. At last the strife went so far + that Aslak could not keep his place, but hastened to King Olaf, and told + him the circumstances between him and Erling. The king told Aslak to + remain with him until he should meet Erling; and sent a message to Erling + that he should come to him in spring at Tunsberg. When they all arrived + there they held a meeting at which the king said to him, "It is told me + concerning thy government, Erling, that no man from Sogn Lake to the Naze + can enjoy his freedom for thee; although there are many men there who + consider themselves born to udal rights, and have their privileges like + others born as they are. Now, here is your relation Aslak, who appears to + have suffered great inconvenience from your conduct; and I do not know + whether he himself is in fault, or whether he suffers because I have + placed him to defend what is mine; and although I name him, there are many + others who have brought the same complaint before us, both among those who + are placed in office in our districts, and among the bailiffs who have our + farms to manage, and are obliged to entertain me and my people." + </p> + <p> + Erling replies to this, "I will answer at once. I deny altogether that I + have ever injured Aslak, or any one else, for being in your service; but + this I will not deny, that it is now, as it has long been, that each of us + relations will willingly be greater than the other: and, moreover, I + freely acknowledge that I am ready to bow my neck to thee, King Olaf; but + it is more difficult for me to stoop before one who is of slave descent in + all his generation, although he is now your bailiff, or before others who + are but equal to him in descent, although you bestow honours on them." + </p> + <p> + Now the friends of both interfered, and entreated that they would be + reconciled; saying, that the king never could have such powerful aid as + from Erling, "if he was your friend entirely." On the other hand, they + represent to Erling that he should give up to the king; for if he was in + friendship with the king, it would be easy to do with all the others what + he pleased. The meeting accordingly ended so that Erling should retain the + fiefs he formerly had, and every complaint the king had against Erling + should be dropped; but Skjalg, Erling's son, should come to the king, and + remain in his power. Then Aslak returned to his dominions, and the two + were in some sort reconciled. Erling returned home also to his domains, + and followed his own way of ruling them. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0356" id="link2H_4_0356"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 123. HERE BEGINS THE STORY OF ASBJORN SELSBANE. + </h2> + <p> + There was a man named Sigurd Thoreson, a brother of Thorer Hund of Bjarkey + Island. Sigurd was married to Sigrid Skjalg's daughter, a sister of + Erling. Their son, called Asbjorn, became as he grew up a very able man. + Sigurd dwelt at Omd in Thrandarnes, and was a very rich and respected man. + He had not gone into the king's service; and Thorer in so far had attained + higher dignity than his brother, that he was the king's lenderman. But at + home, on his farm, Sigurd stood in no respect behind his brother in + splendour and magnificence. As long as heathenism prevailed, Sigurd + usually had three sacrifices every year: one on winter-night's eve, one on + mid-winter's eve, and the third in summer. Although he had adopted + Christianity, he continued the same custom with his feasts: he had, + namely, a great friendly entertainment at harvest time; a Yule feast in + winter, to which he invited many; the third feast he had about Easter, to + which also he invited many guests. He continued this fashion as long as he + lived. Sigurd died on a bed of sickness when Asbjorn was eighteen years + old. He was the only heir of his father, and he followed his father's + custom of holding three festivals every year. Soon after Asbjorn came to + his heritage the course of seasons began to grow worse, and the corn + harvests of the people to fail; but Asbjorn held his usual feasts, and + helped himself by having old corn, and an old provision laid up of all + that was useful. But when one year had passed and another came, and the + crops were no better than the year before, Sigrid wished that some if not + all of the feasts should be given up. That Asbjorn would not consent to, + but went round in harvest among his friends, buying corn where he could + get it, and some he received in presents. He thus kept his feasts this + winter also; but the spring after people got but little seed into the + ground, for they had to buy the seed-corn. Then Sigurd spoke of + diminishing the number of their house-servants. That Asbjorn would not + consent to, but held by the old fashion of the house in all things. In + summer (A.D. 1022) it appeared again that there would be a bad year for + corn; and to this came the report from the south that King Olaf prohibited + all export of corn, malt, or meal from the southern to the northern parts + of the country. Then Asbjorn perceived that it would be difficult to + procure what was necessary for a house-keeping, and resolved to put into + the water a vessel for carrying goods which he had, and which was large + enough to go to sea with. The ship was good, all that belonged to her was + of the best, and in the sails were stripes of cloth of various colours. + Asbjorn made himself ready for a voyage, and put to sea with twenty men. + They sailed from the north in summer; and nothing is told of their voyage + until one day, about the time the days begin to shorten, they came to + Karmtsund, and landed at Augvaldsnes. Up in the island Karmt there is a + large farm, not far from the sea, and a large house upon it called + Augvaldsnes, which was a king's house, with an excellent farm, which + Thorer Sel, who was the king's bailiff, had under his management. Thorer + was a man of low birth, but had swung himself up in the world as an active + man; and he was polite in speech, showy in clothes, and fond of + distinction, and not apt to give way to others, in which he was supported + by the favour of the king. He was besides quick in speech, + straightforward, and free in conversation. Asbjorn, with his company, + brought up there for the night; and in the morning, when it was light, + Thorer went down to the vessel with some men, and inquired who commanded + the splendid ship. Asbjorn named his own and his father's name. Thorer + asks where the voyage was intended for, and what was the errand. + </p> + <p> + Asbjorn replies, that he wanted to buy corn and malt; saying, as was true, + that it was a very dear time north in the country. "But we are told that + here the seasons are good; and wilt thou, farmer, sell us corn? I see that + here are great corn stacks, and it would be very convenient if we had not + to travel farther." + </p> + <p> + Thorer replies, "I will give thee the information that thou needst not go + farther to buy corn, or travel about here in Rogaland; for I can tell thee + that thou must turn about, and not travel farther, for the king forbids + carrying corn out of this to the north of the country. Sail back again, + Halogalander, for that will be thy safest course." + </p> + <p> + Asbjorn replies, "If it be so, bonde, as thou sayest, that we can get no + corn here to buy, I will, notwithstanding, go forward upon my errand, and + visit my family in Sole, and see my relation Erling's habitation." + </p> + <p> + Thorer: "How near is thy relationship to Erling?" + </p> + <p> + Asbjorn: "My mother is his sister." + </p> + <p> + Thorer: "It may be that I have spoken heedlessly, if so be that thou art + sister's son of Erling." + </p> + <p> + Thereupon Asbjorn and his crew struck their tents, and turned the ship to + sea. Thorer called after them. "A good voyage, and come here again on your + way back." Asbjorn promised to do so, sailed away, and came in the evening + to Jadar. Asbjorn went on shore with ten men; the other ten men watched + the ship. When Asbjorn came to the house he was very well received, and + Erling was very glad to see him, placed him beside himself, and asked him + all the news in the north of the country. Asbjorn concealed nothing of his + business from him; and Erling said it happened unfortunately that the king + had just forbid the sale of corn. "And I know no man here." says he, "who + has courage to break the king's order, and I find it difficult to keep + well with the king, so many are trying to break our friendship." + </p> + <p> + Asbjorn replies, "It is late before we learn the truth. In my childhood I + was taught that my mother was freeborn throughout her whole descent, and + that Erling of Sole was her boldest relation; and now I hear thee say that + thou hast not the freedom, for the king's slaves here in Jadar, to do with + thy own corn what thou pleasest." + </p> + <p> + Erling looked at him, smiled through his teeth, and said, "Ye + Halogalanders know less of the king's power than we do here; but a bold + man thou mayst be at home in thy conversation. Let us now drink, my + friend, and we shall see tomorrow what can be done in thy business." + </p> + <p> + They did so, and were very merry all the evening. The following day Erling + and Asbjorn talked over the matter again, and Erling said. "I have found + out a way for you to purchase corn, Asbjorn. It is the same thing to you + whoever is the seller." He answered that he did not care of whom he bought + the corn, if he got a good right to his purchase. Erling said. "It appears + to me probable that my slaves have quite as much corn as you require to + buy; and they are not subject to law, or land regulation, like other men." + Asbjorn agreed to the proposal. The slaves were now spoken to about the + purchase, and they brought forward corn and malt, which they sold to + Asbjorn, so that he loaded his vessel with what he wanted. When he was + ready for sea Erling followed him on the road, made him presents of + friendship, and they took a kind farewell of each other. Asbjorn got a + good breeze, landed in the evening at Karmtsund, near to Augvaldsnes, and + remained there for the night. Thorer Sel had heard of Asbjorn's voyage, + and also that his vessel was deeply laden. Thorer summoned people to him + in the night, so that before daylight he had sixty men; and with these he + went against Asbjorn as soon as it was light, and went out to the ship + just as Asbjorn and his men were putting on their clothes. Asbjorn saluted + Thorer, and Thorer asked what kind of goods Asbjorn had in the vessel. + </p> + <p> + He replied, "Corn and malt." + </p> + <p> + Thorer said, "Then Erling is doing as he usually does, and despising the + king's orders, and is unwearied in opposing him in all things, insomuch + that it is wonderful the king suffers it." + </p> + <p> + Thorer went on scolding in this way, and when he was silent Asbjorn said + that Erling's slaves had owned the corn. + </p> + <p> + Thorer replied hastily, that he did not regard Erling's tricks. "And now, + Asbjorn, there is no help for it; ye must either go on shore, or we will + throw you overboard; for we will not be troubled with you while we are + discharging the cargo." + </p> + <p> + Asbjorn saw that he had not men enough to resist Thorer; therefore he and + his people landed, and Thorer took the whole cargo out of the vessel. When + the vessel was discharged Thorer went through the ship, and observed. "Ye + Halogalanders have good sails: take the old sail of our vessel and give it + them; it is good enough for those who are sailing in a light vessel." Thus + the sails were exchanged. When this was done Asbjorn and his comrades + sailed away north along the coast, and did not stop until they reached + home early in whiter. This expedition was talked of far and wide, and + Asbjorn had no trouble that winter in making feasts at home. Thorer Hund + invited Asbjorn and his mother, and also all whom they pleased to take + along with him, to a Yule feast; but Asbjorn sat at home, and would not + travel, and it was to be seen that Thorer thought Asbjorn despised his + invitation, since he would not come. Thorer scoffed much at Asbjorn's + voyage. "Now," said he, "it is evident that Asbjorn makes a great + difference in his respect towards his relations; for in summer he took the + greatest trouble to visit his relation Erling in Jadar, and now will not + take the trouble to come to me in the next house. I don't know if he + thinks there may be a Thorer Sel in his way upon every holm." Such words, + and the like sarcasms, Asbjorn heard of; and very ill satisfied he was + with his voyage, which had thus made him a laughing-stock to the country, + and he remained at home all winter, and went to no feasts. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0357" id="link2H_4_0357"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 124. MURDER OF THORER SEL. + </h2> + <p> + Asbjorn had a long-ship standing in the noust (shipshed), and it was a + snekke (cutter) of twenty benches; and after Candlemas (February 2, 1023), + he had the vessel put in the water, brought out all his furniture, and + rigged her out. He then summoned to him his friends and people, so that he + had nearly ninety men all well armed. When he was ready for sea, and got a + wind, he sailed south along the coast, but as the wind did not suit, they + advanced but slowly. When they came farther south they steered outside the + rocks, without the usual ships' channel, keeping to sea as much as it was + possible to do so. Nothing is related of his voyage before the fifth day + of Easter (April 18, 1023), when, about evening, they came on the outside + of Karmt Island. This island is so shaped that it is very long, but not + broad at its widest part; and without it lies the usual ships' channel. It + is thickly inhabited; but where the island is exposed to the ocean great + tracts of it are uncultivated. Asbjorn and his men landed at a place in + the island that was uninhabited. After they had set up their ship-tents + Asbjorn said, "Now ye must remain here and wait for me. I will go on land + in the isle, and spy what news there may be which we know nothing of." + Asbjorn had on mean clothes, a broadbrimmed hat, a fork in his hand, but + had girt on his sword under his clothes. He went up to the land, and in + through the island; and when he came upon a hillock, from which he could + see the house on Augvaldsnes, and on as far as Karmtsund, he saw people in + all quarters flocking together by land and by sea, and all going up to the + house of Augvaldsnes. This seemed to him extraordinary; and therefore he + went up quietly to a house close by, in which servants were cooking meat. + From their conversation he discovered immediately that the king Olaf had + come there to a feast, and that he had just sat down to table. Asbjorn + turned then to the feasting-room, and when he came into the ante-room one + was going in and another coming out; but nobody took notice of him. The + hall-door was open, and he saw that Thorer Sel stood before the table of + the high-seat. It was getting late in the evening, and Asbjorn heard + people ask Thorer what had taken place between him and Asbjorn; and Thorer + had a long story about it, in which he evidently departed from the truth. + Among other things he heard a man say, "How did Asbjorn behave when you + discharged his vessel?" Thorer replied, "When we were taking out the cargo + he bore it tolerably, but not well; and when we took the sail from him he + wept." When Asbjorn heard this he suddenly drew his sword, rushed into the + hall, and cut at Thorer. The stroke took him in the neck, so that the head + fell upon the table before the king, and the body at his feet, and the + table-cloth was soiled with blood from top to bottom. The king ordered him + to be seized and taken out. This was done. They laid hands on Asbjorn, and + took him from the hall. The table-furniture and table-cloths were removed, + and also Thorer's corpse, and all the blood wiped up. The king was enraged + to the highest; but remained quiet in speech, as he always was when in + anger. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0358" id="link2H_4_0358"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 125. OF SKJALG, THE SON OF ERLING SKJALGSON. + </h2> + <p> + Skjalg Erlingson stood up, went before the king, and said, "Now may it go, + as it often does, that every case will admit of alleviation. I will pay + thee the mulct for the bloodshed on account of this man, so that he may + retain life and limbs. All the rest determine and do, king, according to + thy pleasure." + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "Is it not a matter of death, Skjalg, that a man break + the Easter peace; and in the next place that he kills a man in the king's + lodging; and in the third that he makes my feet his execution-block, + although that may appear a small matter to thee and thy father?" + </p> + <p> + Skjalg replies, "It is ill done, king, in as far as it displeases thee; + but the deed is, otherwise, done excellently well. But if the deed appear + to thee so important, and be so contrary to thy will, yet may I expect + something for my services from thee; and certainly there are many who will + say that thou didst well." + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "Although thou hast made me greatly indebted to thee, + Skjalg, for thy services, yet I will not for thy sake break the law, or + cast away my own dignity." + </p> + <p> + Then Skjalg turned round, and went out of the hall. Twelve men who had + come with Skjalg all followed him, and many others went out with him. + Skjalg said to Thorarin Nefiulfson, "If thou wilt have me for a friend, + take care that this man be not killed before Sunday." Thereupon Skjalg and + his men set off, took a rowing boat which he had, and rowed south as fast + as they could, and came to Jadar with the first glimpse of morning. They + went up instantly to the house, and to the loft in which Erling slept. + Skjalg rushed so hard against the door that it burst asunder at the nails. + Erling and the others who were within started up. He was in one spring + upon his legs, grasped his shield and sword, and rushed to the door, + demanding who was there. Skjalg named himself, and begs him to open the + door. Erling replies, "It was most likely to be thee who hast behaved so + foolishly; or is there any one who is pursuing thee?" Thereupon the door + was unlocked. Then said Skjalg, "Although it appears to thee that I am so + hasty, I suppose our relation Asbjorn will not think my proceedings too + quick; for he sits in chains there in the north at Augvaldsnes, and it + would be but manly to hasten back and stand by him." The father and son + then had a conversation together, and Skjalg related the whole + circumstances of Thorer Sel's murder. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0359" id="link2H_4_0359"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 126. OF THORARIN NEFIULFSON. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf took his seat again when everything in the hall was put in + order, and was enraged beyond measure. He asked how it was with the + murderer. He was answered, that he was sitting out upon the doorstep under + guard. + </p> + <p> + The king says, "Why is he not put to death?" + </p> + <p> + Thorarin Nefiulfson replies, "Sire, would you not call it murder to kill a + man in the night-time?" + </p> + <p> + The king answers, "Put him in irons then, and kill him in the morning." + </p> + <p> + Then Asbjorn was laid in chains, and locked up in a house for the night. + The day after the king heard the morning mass, and then went to the Thing, + where he sat till high mass. As he was going to mass he said to Thorarin, + "Is not the sun high enough now in the heavens that your friend Asbjorn + may be hanged?" + </p> + <p> + Thorarin bowed before the king, and said, "Sire, it was said by Bishop + Sigurd on Friday last, that the King who has all things in his power had + to endure great temptation of spirit; and blessed is he who rather + imitates him, than those who condemned the man to death, or those who + caused his slaughter. It is not long till tomorrow, and that is a working + day." + </p> + <p> + The king looked at him, and said, "Thou must take care then that he is not + put to death to-day; but take him under thy charge, and know for certain + that thy own life shall answer for it if he escape in any way." + </p> + <p> + Then the king went away. Thorarin went also to where Asbjorn lay in irons, + took off his chains, and brought him to a small room, where he had meat + and drink set before him, and told him what the king had determined in + case Asbjorn ran away. Asbjorn replies, that Thorarin need not be afraid + of him. Thorarin sat a long while with him during the day, and slept there + all night. On Saturday the king arose and went to the early mass, and from + thence he went to the Thing, where a great many bondes were assembled, who + had many complaints to be determined. The king sat there long in the day, + and it was late before the people went to high mass. Thereafter the king + went to table. When he had got meat he sat drinking for a while, so that + the tables were not removed. Thorarin went out to the priest who had the + church under his care, and gave him two marks of silver to ring in the + Sabbath as soon as the king's table was taken away. When the king had + drunk as much as he wished the tables were removed. Then said the king, + that it was now time for the slaves to go to the murderer and put him to + death. In the same moment the bell rang in the Sabbath. + </p> + <p> + Then Thorarin went before the king, and said, "The Sabbath-peace this man + must have, although he has done evil." + </p> + <p> + The king said, "Do thou take care, Thorarin, that he do not escape." + </p> + <p> + The king then went to the church, and attended the vesper service, and + Thorarin sat the whole day with Asbjorn. On Sunday the bishop visited + Asbjorn, confessed him, and gave him orders to hear high mass. Thorarin + then went to the king, and asked him to appoint men to guard the murderer. + "I will now," he said, "be free of this charge." The king thanked him for + his care, and ordered men to watch over Asbjorn, who was again laid in + chains. When the people went to high mass Asbjorn was led to the church, + and he stood outside of the church with his guard; but the king and all + the people stood in the church at mass. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0360" id="link2H_4_0360"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 127. ERLING'S RECONCILIATION WITH KING OLAF. + </h2> + <p> + Now we must again take up our story where we left it,—that Erling + and his son Skjalg held a council on this affair, and according to the + resolution of Erling, and of Skjalg and his other sons, it was determined + to assemble a force and send out message-tokens. A great multitude of + people accordingly came together. They got ready with all speed, rigged + their ships, and when they reckoned upon their force they found they had + nearly 1500 men. With this war-force they set off, and came on Sunday to + Augvaldsnes on Karmt Island. They went straight up to the house with all + the men, and arrived just as the Scripture lesson was read. They went + directly to the church, took Asbjorn, and broke off his chains. At the + tumult and clash of arms all who were outside of the church ran into it; + but they who were in the church looked all towards them, except the king, + who stood still, without looking around him. Erling and his sons drew up + their men on each side of the path which led from the church to the hall, + and Erling with his sons stood next to the hall. When high mass was + finished the king went immediately out of the church, and first went + through the open space between the ranks drawn up, and then his retinue, + man by man; and as he came to the door Erling placed himself before the + door, bowed to the king, and saluted him. The king saluted him in return, + and prayed God to help him. Erling took up the word first, and said, "My + relation, Asbjorn, it is reported to me, has been guilty of misdemeanor, + king; and it is a great one, if he has done anything that incurs your + displeasure. Now I am come to entreat for him peace, and such penalties as + you yourself may determine; but that thereby he redeem life and limb, and + his remaining here in his native land." + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "It appears to me, Erling, that thou thinkest the case + of Asbjorn is now in thy own power, and I do not therefore know why thou + speakest now as if thou wouldst offer terms for him. I think thou hast + drawn together these forces because thou are determined to settle what is + between us." + </p> + <p> + Erling replies, "Thou only, king, shalt determine, and determine so that + we shall be reconciled." + </p> + <p> + The king: "Thinkest thou, Erling, to make me afraid? And art thou come + here in such force with that expectation? No, that shall not be; and if + that be thy thought, I must in no way turn and fly." + </p> + <p> + Erling replies, "Thou hast no occasion to remind me how often I have come + to meet thee with fewer men than thou hadst. But now I shall not conceal + what lies in my mind, namely, that it is my will that we now enter into a + reconciliation; for otherwise I expect we shall never meet again." Erling + was then as red as blood in the face. + </p> + <p> + Now Bishop Sigurd came forward to the king and said, "Sire, I entreat you + on God Almighty's account to be reconciled with Erling according to his + offer,—that the man shall retain life and limb, but that thou shalt + determine according to thy pleasure all the other conditions." + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "You will determine." + </p> + <p> + Then said the bishop, "Erling, do thou give security for Asbjorn, such as + the king thinks sufficient, and then leave the conditions to the mercy of + the king, and leave all in his power." + </p> + <p> + Erling gave a surety to the king on his part, which he accepted. + </p> + <p> + Thereupon Asbjorn received his life and safety, and delivered himself into + the king's power, and kissed his hand. + </p> + <p> + Erling then withdrew with his forces, without exchanging salutation with + the king; and the king went into the hall, followed by Asbjorn. The king + thereafter made known the terms of reconciliation to be these:—"In + the first place, Asbjorn, thou must submit to the law of the land, which + commands that the man who kills a servant of the king must undertake his + service, if the king will. Now I will that thou shalt undertake the office + of bailiff which Thorer Sel had, and manage my estate here in + Augvaldsnes." Asbjorn replies, that it should be according to the king's + will; "but I must first go home to my farm, and put things in order + there." The king was satisfied with this, and proceeded to another + guest-quarter. Asbjorn made himself ready with his comrades, who all kept + themselves concealed in a quiet creek during the time Asbjorn was away + from them. They had had their spies out to learn how it went with him, and + would not depart without having some certain news of him. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0361" id="link2H_4_0361"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 128. OF THORER HUND AND ASBJORN SELSBANE. + </h2> + <p> + Asbjorn then set out on his voyage, and about spring (A.D. 1023) got home + to his farm. After this exploit he was always called Asbjorn Selsbane. + Asbjorn had not been long at home before he and his relation Thorer met + and conversed together, and Thorer asked Asbjorn particularly all about + his journey, and about all the circumstances which had happened on the + course of it. Asbjorn told everything as it had taken place. + </p> + <p> + Then said Thorer, "Thou thinkest that thou hast well rubbed out the + disgrace of having been plundered in last harvest." + </p> + <p> + "I think so," replies Asbjorn; "and what is thy opinion, cousin?" + </p> + <p> + "That I will soon tell thee," said Thorer. "Thy first expedition to the + south of the country was indeed very disgraceful, and that disgrace has + been redeemed; but this expedition is both a disgrace to thee and to thy + family, if it end in thy becoming the king's slave, and being put on a + footing with that worst of men, Thorer Sel. Show that thou art manly + enough to sit here on thy own property, and we thy relations shall so + support thee that thou wilt never more come into such trouble." + </p> + <p> + Asbjorn found this advice much to his mind; and before they parted it was + firmly, determined that Asbjorn should remain on his farm, and not go back + to the king or enter into his service. And he did so, and sat quietly at + home on his farm. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0362" id="link2H_4_0362"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 129. KING OLAF BAPTIZES IN VORS AND VALDERS. + </h2> + <p> + After King Olaf and Erling Skjalgson had this meeting at Augvaldsnes, new + differences arose between them, and increased so much that they ended in + perfect enmity. In spring (A.D. 1023) the king proceeded to guest-quarters + in Hordaland, and went up also to Vors, because he heard there was but + little of the true faith among the people there. He held a Thing with the + bondes at a place called Vang, and a number of bondes came to it fully + armed. The king ordered them to adopt Christianity; but they challenged + him to battle, and it proceeded so far that the men were drawn up on both + sides. But when it came to the point such a fear entered into the blood of + the bondes that none would advance or command, and they chose the part + which was most to their advantage; namely, to obey the king and receive + Christianity; and before the king left them they were all baptized. One + day it happened that the king was riding on his way a singing of psalms, + and when he came right opposite some hills he halted and said, "Man after + man shall relate these my words, that I think it not advisable for any + king of Norway to travel hereafter between these hills." And it is a + saying among the people that the most kings since that time have avoided + it. The king proceeded to Ostrarfjord, and came to his ships, with which + he went north to Sogn, and had his living in guest-quarters there in + summer (A.D. 1023); when autumn approached he turned in towards the Fjord + district, and went from thence to Valders, where the people were still + heathen. The king hastened up to the lake in Valders, came unexpectedly on + the bondes, seized their vessels, and went on board of them with all his + men. He then sent out message-tokens, and appointed a Thing so near the + lake that he could use the vessels if he found he required them. The + bondes resorted to the Thing in a great and well-armed host; and when he + commanded them to accept Christianity the bondes shouted against him, told + him to be silent, and made a great uproar and clashing of weapons. But + when the king saw that they would not listen to what he would teach them, + and also that they had too great a force to contend with, he turned his + discourse, and asked if there were people at the Thing who had disputes + with each other which they wished him to settle. It was soon found by the + conversation of the bondes that they had many quarrels among themselves, + although they had all joined in speaking against Christianity. When the + bondes began to set forth their own cases, each endeavored to get some + upon his side to support him; and this lasted the whole day long until + evening, when the Thing was concluded. When the bondes had heard that the + king had travelled to Valders, and was come into their neighborhood, they + had sent out message-tokens summoning the free and the unfree to meet in + arms, and with this force they had advanced against the king; so that the + neighbourhood all around was left without people. When the Thing was + concluded the bondes still remained assembled; and when the king observed + this he went on board his ships, rowed in the night right across the + water, landed in the country there, and began to plunder and burn. The day + after the king's men rowed from one point of land to another, and over all + the king ordered the habitations to be set on fire. Now when the bondes + who were assembled saw what the king was doing, namely, plundering and + burning, and saw the smoke and flame of their houses, they dispersed, and + each hastened to his own home to see if he could find those he had left. + As soon as there came a dispersion among the crowd, the one slipped away + after the other, until the whole multitude was dissolved. Then the king + rowed across the lake again, burning also on that side of the country. Now + came the bondes to him begging for mercy, and offering to submit to him. + He gave every man who came to him peace if he desired it, and restored to + him his goods; and nobody refused to adopt Christianity. The king then had + the people christened, and took hostages from the bondes. He ordered + churches to be built and consecrated, and placed teachers in them. He + remained a long time here in autumn, and had his ships drawn across the + neck of land between the two lakes. The king did not go far from the sides + of the lakes into the country, for he did not much trust the bondes. When + the king thought that frost might be expected, he went further up the + country, and came to Thoten. Arnor, the earl's skald, tells how King Olaf + burnt in the Uplands, in the poem he composed concerning the king's + brother King Harald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Against the Upland people wroth, + Olaf, to most so mild, went forth: + The houses burning, + All people mourning; + Who could not fly + Hung on gallows high. + It was, I think, in Olaf's race + The Upland people to oppress." +</pre> + <p> + Afterwards King Olaf went north through the valleys to Dovrefield, and did + not halt until he reached the Throndhjem district and arrived at Nidaros, + where he had ordered winter provision to be collected, and remained all + winter (A.D. 1024). This was the tenth year of his reign. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0363" id="link2H_4_0363"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 130. OF EINAR TAMBASKELFER. + </h2> + <p> + The summer before Einar Tambaskelfer left the country, and went westward + to England (A.D. 1023). There he met his relative Earl Hakon, and stayed + some time with him. He then visited King Canute, from whom he received + great presents. Einar then went south all the way to Rome, and came back + the following summer (A.D. 1024), and returned to his house and land. King + Olaf and Einar did not meet this time. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0364" id="link2H_4_0364"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 131. THE BIRTH OF KING MAGNUS. + </h2> + <p> + There was a girl whose name was Alfhild, and who was usually called the + king's slave-woman, although she was of good descent. She was a remarkably + handsome girl, and lived in King Olaf's court. It was reported this spring + that Alfhild was with child, and the king's confidential friends knew that + he was father of the child. It happened one night that Alfhild was taken + ill, and only few people were at hand; namely, some women, priests, Sigvat + the skald, and a few others. Alfhild was so ill that she was nearly dead; + and when she was delivered of a man-child, it was some time before they + could discover whether the child was in life. But when the infant drew + breath, although very weak, the priest told Sigvat to hasten to the king, + and tell him of the event. + </p> + <p> + He replies, "I dare not on any account waken the king; for he has forbid + that any man should break his sleep until he awakens of himself." + </p> + <p> + The priest replies, "It is of necessity that this child be immediately + baptized, for it appears to me there is but little life in it." + </p> + <p> + Sigvat said, "I would rather venture to take upon me to let thee baptize + the child, than to awaken the king; and I will take it upon myself if + anything be amiss, and will give the child a name." + </p> + <p> + They did so; and the child was baptized, and got the name of Magnus. The + next morning, when the king awoke and had dressed himself, the + circumstance was told him. He ordered Sigvat to be called, and said. "How + camest thou to be so bold as to have my child baptized before I knew + anything about it?" + </p> + <p> + Sigvat replies, "Because I would rather give two men to God than one to + the devil." + </p> + <p> + The king—"What meanest thou?" + </p> + <p> + Sigvat—"The child was near death, and must have been the devil's if + it had died as a heathen, and now it is God's. And I knew besides that if + thou shouldst be so angry on this account that it affected my life, I + would be God's also." + </p> + <p> + The king asked, "But why didst thou call him Magnus, which is not a name + of our race?" + </p> + <p> + Sigvat—"I called him after King Carl Magnus, who, I knew, had been + the best man in the world." + </p> + <p> + Then said the king, "Thou art a very lucky man, Sigvat; but it is not + wonderful that luck should accompany understanding. It is only wonderful + how it sometimes happens that luck attends ignorant men, and that foolish + counsel turns out lucky." The king was overjoyed at the circumstance. The + boy grew up, and gave good promise as he advanced in age. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0365" id="link2H_4_0365"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 132. THE MURDER OF ASBJORN SELSBANE. + </h2> + <p> + The same spring (A.D. 1024) the king gave into the hands of Asmund + Grankelson the half of the sheriffdom of the district of Halogaland, which + Harek of Thjotta had formerly held, partly in fief, partly for defraying + the king's entertainment in guest-quarters. Asmund had a ship manned with + nearly thirty well-armed men. When Asmund came north he met Harek, and + told him what the king had determined with regard to the district, and + produced to him the tokens of the king's full powers. Harek said, "The + king had the right to give the sheriffdom to whom he pleased; but the + former sovereigns had not been in use to diminish our rights who are + entitled by birth to hold powers from the king, and to give them into the + hands of the peasants who never before held such offices." But although it + was evident that it was against Harek's inclination, he allowed Asmund to + take the sheriffdom according to the king's order. Then Asmund proceeded + home to his father, stayed there a short time, and then went north to + Halogaland to his sheriffdom; and he came north to Langey Island, where + there dwelt two brothers called Gunstein and Karle, both very rich and + respectable men. Gunstein, the eldest of the brothers, was a good + husbandman. Karle was a handsome man in appearance, and splendid in his + dress; and both were, in many respects, expert in all feats. Asmund was + well received by them, remained with them a while, and collected such + revenues of his sheriffdom as he could get. Karle spoke with Asmund of his + wish to go south with him and take service in the court of King Olaf, to + which Asmund encouraged him much, promising his influence with the king + for obtaining for Karle such a situation as he desired; and Karle + accordingly accompanied Asmund. Asmund heard that Asbjorn, who had killed + Thorer Sel, had gone to the market-meeting of Vagar with a large ship of + burden manned with nearly twenty men, and that he was now expected from + the south. Asmund and his retinue proceeded on their way southwards along + the coast with a contrary wind, but there was little of it. They saw some + of the fleet for Vagar sailing towards them; and they privately inquired + of them about Asbjorn, and were told he was upon the way coming from the + south. Asmund and Karle were bedfellows, and excellent friends. One day, + as Asmund and his people were rowing through a sound, a ship of burden + came sailing towards them. The ship was easily known, having high + bulwarks, was painted with white and red colours, and coloured cloth was + woven in the sail. Karle said to Asmund, "Thou hast often said thou wast + curious to see Asbjorn who killed Thorer Sel; and if I know one ship from + another, that is his which is coming sailing along." + </p> + <p> + Asmund replies, "Be so good, comrade, and tell me which is he when thou + seest him." + </p> + <p> + When the ships came alongside of each other, "That is Asbjorn," said + Karle; "the man sitting at the helm in a blue cloak." + </p> + <p> + Asmund replies, "I shall make his blue cloak red;" threw a spear at + Asbjorn, and hit him in the middle of the body, so that it flew through + and through him, and stuck fast in the upper part of the stern-post; and + Asbjorn fell down dead from the helm. Then each vessel sailed on its + course, and Asbjorn's body was carried north to Thrandarnes. Then Sigrid + sent a message to Bjarkey Isle to Thorer Hund, who came to her while they + were, in the usual way, dressing the corpse of Asbjorn. When he returned + Sigrid gave presents to all her friends, and followed Thorer to his ship; + but before they parted she said, "It has so fallen out, Thorer, that my + son has suffered by thy friendly counsel, but he did not retain life to + reward thee for it; but although I have not his ability yet will I show my + good will. Here is a gift I give thee, which I expect thou wilt use. Here + is the spear which went through Asbjorn my son, and there is still blood + upon it, to remind thee that it fits the wound thou hast seen on the + corpse of thy brother's son Asbjorn. It would be a manly deed, if thou + shouldst throw this spear from thy hand so that it stood in Olaf's breast; + and this I can tell thee, that thou wilt be named coward in every man's + mouth, if thou dost not avenge Asbjorn." Thereupon she turned about, and + went her way. + </p> + <p> + Thorer was so enraged at her words that he could not speak. He neither + thought of casting the spear from him, nor took notice of the gangway; so + that he would have fallen into the sea, if his men had not laid hold of + him as he was going on board his ship. It was a feathered spear; not + large, but the handle was gold-mounted. Now Thorer rowed away with his + people, and went home to Bjarkey Isle. Asmund and his companions also + proceeded on their way until they came south to Throndhjem, where they + waited on King Olaf; and Asmund related to the king all that had happened + on the voyage. Karle became one of the king's court-men, and the + friendship continued between him and Asmund. They did not keep secret the + words that had passed between Asmund and Karle before Asbjorn was killed; + for they even told them to the king. But then it happened, according to + the proverb, that every one has a friend in the midst of his enemies. + There were some present who took notice of the words, and they reached + Thorer Hund's ears. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0366" id="link2H_4_0366"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 133. OF KING OLAF. + </h2> + <p> + When spring (A.D. 1024) was advanced King Olaf rigged out his ships, and + sailed southwards in summer along the land. He held Things with the bondes + on the way, settled the law business of the people, put to rights the + faith of the country, and collected the king's taxes wherever he came. In + autumn he proceeded south to the frontier of the country; and King Olaf + had now made the people Christians in all the great districts, and + everywhere, by laws, had introduced order into the country. He had also, + as before related, brought the Orkney Islands under his power, and by + messages had made many friends in Iceland, Greenland, and the Farey + Islands. King Olaf had sent timber for building a church to Iceland, of + which a church was built upon the Thing-field where the General Thing is + held, and had sent a bell for it, which is still there. This was after the + Iceland people had altered their laws, and introduced Christianity, + according to the word King Olaf had sent them. After that time, many + considerable persons came from Iceland, and entered into King Olaf's + service; as Thorkel Eyjolfson, and Thorleif Bollason, Thord Kolbeinson, + Thord Barkarson, Thorgeir Havarson, Thormod Kalbrunar-skald. King Olaf had + sent many friendly presents to chief people in Iceland; and they in return + sent him such things as they had which they thought most acceptable. Under + this show of friendship which the king gave Iceland were concealed many + things which afterwards appeared. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0367" id="link2H_4_0367"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 134. KING OLAF'S MESSAGE TO ICELAND, AND THE COUNSELS OF THE ICELANDERS. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf this summer (A.D. 1024) sent Thorarin Nefiulfson to Iceland on + his errands; and Thorarin went out of Throndhjem fjord along with the + king, and followed him south to More. From thence Thorarin went out to + sea, and got such a favourable breeze that after four days sail he landed + at the Westman Isles, in Iceland. He proceeded immediately to the Althing, + and came just as the people were upon the Lawhillock, to which he + repaired. When the cases of the people before the Thing had been + determined according to law, Thorarin Nefiulfson took up the word as + follows:—"We parted four days ago from King Olaf Haraldson, who + sends God Almighty's and his own salutation to all the chiefs and + principal men of the land; as also to all the people in general, men and + women, young and old, rich and poor. He also lets you know that he will be + your sovereign if ye will become his subjects, so that he and you will be + friends, assisting each other in all that is good." + </p> + <p> + The people replied in a friendly way, that they would gladly be the king's + friends, if he would be a friend of the people of their country. + </p> + <p> + Then Thorarin again took up the word:—"This follows in addition to + the king's message, that he will in friendship desire of the people of the + north district that they give him the island, or out-rock, which lies at + the mouth of Eyfjord, and is called Grimsey, for which he will give you + from his country whatever good the people of the district may desire. He + sends this message particularly to Gudmund of Modruvellir to support this + matter, because he understands that Gudmund has most influence in that + quarter." + </p> + <p> + Gudmund replies, "My inclination is greatly for King Olaf's friendship, + and that I consider much more useful than the out-rock he desires. But the + king has not heard rightly if he think I have more power in this matter + than any other, for the island is a common. We, however, who have the most + use of the isle, will hold a meeting among ourselves about it." + </p> + <p> + Then the people went to their tent-houses; and the Northland people had a + meeting among themselves, and talked over the business, and every one + spoke according to his judgment. Gudmund supported the matter, and many + others formed their opinions by his. Then some asked why his brother Einar + did not speak on the subject. "We think he has the clearest insight into + most things." + </p> + <p> + Einar answers, "I have said so little about the matter because nobody has + asked me about it; but if I may give my opinion, our countrymen might just + as well make themselves at once liable to land-scat to King Olaf, and + submit to all his exactions as he has them among his people in Norway; and + this heavy burden we will lay not only upon ourselves, but on our sons, + and their sons, and all our race, and on all the community dwelling and + living in this land, which never after will be free from this slavery. Now + although this king is a good man, as I well believe him to be, yet it must + be hereafter, when kings succeed each other, that some will be good, and + some bad. Therefore if the people of this country will preserve the + freedom they have enjoyed since the land was first inhabited, it is not + advisable to give the king the smallest spot to fasten himself upon the + country by, and not to give him any kind of scat or service that can have + the appearance of a duty. On the other hand, I think it very proper that + the people send the king such friendly presents of hawks or horses, tents + or sails, or such things which are suitable gifts; and these are well + applied if they are repaid with friendship. But as to Grimsey Isle, I have + to say, that although nothing is drawn from it that can serve for food, + yet it could support a great war-force cruising from thence in long-ships; + and then, I doubt not, there would be distress enough at every poor + peasant's door." + </p> + <p> + When Einar had thus explained the proper connection of the matter, the + whole community were of one mind that such a thing should not be + permitted; and Thorarin saw sufficiently well what the result of his + errand was to be. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0368" id="link2H_4_0368"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 135. THE ANSWER OF THE ICELANDERS. + </h2> + <p> + The day following, Thorarin went again to the Lawhill, and brought forward + his errand in the following words:—"King Olaf sends his message to + his friends here in the country, among whom he reckons Gudmund Eyjolfson, + Snorre Gode, Thorkel Eyjolfson, Skapte the lagman, and Thorstein Halson, + and desires them by me to come to him on a friendly visit; and adds, that + ye must not excuse yourselves, if you regard his friendship as worth + anything." In their answer they thanked the king for his message and + added, that they would afterwards give a reply to it by Thorarin when they + had more closely considered the matter with their friends. The chiefs now + weighed the matter among themselves, and each gave his own opinion about + the journey. Snorre and Skapte dissuaded from such a dangerous proceeding + with the people of Norway; namely, that all the men who had the most to + say in the country should at once leave Iceland. They added, that from + this message, and from what Einar had said, they had the suspicion that + the king intended to use force and strong measures against the Icelanders + if he ruled in the country. Gudmund and Thorkel Eyjolfson insisted much + that they should follow King Olaf's invitation, and called it a journey of + honour. But when they had considered the matter on all sides, it was at + last resolved that they should not travel themselves, but that each of + them should send in his place a man whom they thought best suited for it. + After this determination the Thing was closed, and there was no journey + that summer. Thorarin made two voyages that summer, and about harvest was + back again at King Olaf's, and reported the result of his mission, and + that some of the chiefs, or their sons, would come from Iceland according + to his message. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0369" id="link2H_4_0369"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 136. OF THE PEOPLE OF THE FAREY ISLANDS. + </h2> + <p> + The same summer (A.D. 1024) there came from the Farey Islands to Norway, + on the king's invitation, Gille the lagman, Leif Ossurson, Thoralf of + Dimun, and many other bondes' sons. Thord of Gata made himself ready for + the voyage; but just as he was setting out he got a stroke of palsy, and + could not come, so he remained behind. Now when the people from the Farey + Isles arrived at King Olaf's, he called them to him to a conference, and + explained the purpose of the journey he had made them take, namely, that + he would have scat from the Farey Islands, and also that the people there + should be subject to the laws which the king should give them. In that + meeting it appeared from the king's words that he would make the Farey + people who had come answerable, and would bind them by oath to conclude + this union. He also offered to the men whom he thought the ablest to take + them into his service, and bestow honour and friendship on them. These + Farey men understood the king's words so, that they must dread the turn + the matter might take if they did not submit to all that the king desired. + Although they held several meetings about the business before it ended, + the king's desire at last prevailed. Leif, Gille, and Thoralf went into + the king's service, and became his courtmen; and they, with all their + travelling companions, swore the oath to King Olaf, that the law and land + privilege which he set them should be observed in the Farey Islands, and + also the scat be levied that he laid upon them. Thereafter the Farey + people prepared for their return home, and at their departure the king + gave those who had entered into his service presents in testimony of his + friendship, and they went their way. Now the king ordered a ship to be + rigged, manned it, and sent men to the Farey Islands to receive the scat + from the inhabitants which they should pay him. It was late before they + were ready; but they set off at last: and of their journey all that is to + be told is, that they did not come back, and no scat either, the following + summer; for nobody had come to the Farey Isles, and no man had demanded + scat there. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0370" id="link2H_4_0370"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 137. OF THE MARRIAGE OF KETIL AND OF THORD TO THE KING'S SISTERS. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf proceeded about harvest time to Viken, and sent a message before + him to the Uplands that they should prepare guest-quarters for him, as he + intended to be there in winter. Afterwards he made ready for his journey, + and went to the Uplands, and remained the winter there; going about in + guest-quarters, and putting things to rights where he saw it needful, + advancing also the cause of Christianity wheresoever it was requisite. It + happened while King Olaf was in Hedemark that Ketil Kalf of Ringanes + courted Gunhild, a daughter of Sigurd Syr and of King Olaf's mother Asta. + Gunhild was a sister of King Olaf, and therefore it belonged to the king + to give consent and determination to the business. He took it in a + friendly way; for he know Ketil, that he was of high birth, wealthy, and + of good understanding, and a great chief; and also he had long been a + great friend of King Olaf, as before related. All these circumstances + induced the king to approve of the match, and so it was that Ketil got + Gunhild. King Olaf was present at the wedding. From thence the king went + north to Gudbrandsdal, where he was entertained in guest-quarters. There + dwelt a man, by name Thord Guthormson, on a farm called Steig; and he was + the most powerful man in the north end of the valley. When Thord and the + king met, Thord made proposals for Isrid, the daughter of Gudbrand, and + the sister of King Olaf's mother, as it belonged to the king to give + consent. After the matter was considered, it was determined that the + marriage should proceed, and Thord got Isrid. Afterwards Thord was the + king's faithful friend, and also many of Thord's relations and friends, + who followed his footsteps. From thence King Olaf returned south through + Thoten and Hadaland, from thence to Ringerike, and so to Viken. In spring + (A.D. 1025) he went to Tunsberg, and stayed there while there was the + market-meeting, and a great resort of people. He then had his vessels + rigged out, and had many people about him. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0371" id="link2H_4_0371"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 138. OF THE ICELANDERS. + </h2> + <p> + The same summer (A.D. 1025) came Stein, a son of the lagman Skapte, from + Iceland, in compliance with King Olaf's message; and with him Thorod, a + son of Snorre the gode, and Geller, a son of Thorkel Eyjolfson, and Egil, + a son of Hal of Sida, brother of Thorstein Hal. Gudmund Eyjolfson had died + the winter before. These Iceland men repaired to King Olaf as soon as they + had opportunity; and when they met the king they were well received, and + all were in his house. The same summer King Olaf heard that the ship was + missing which he had sent the summer before to the Farey Islands after the + scat, and nobody knew what had become of it. The king fitted out another + ship, manned it, and sent it to the Farey Islands for the scat. They got + under weigh, and proceeded to sea; but as little was ever heard of this + vessel as of the former one, and many conjectures were made about what had + become of them. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0372" id="link2H_4_0372"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 139. HERE BEGINS THE STORY OF CANUTE THE GREAT. + </h2> + <p> + During this time Canute the Great, called by some Canute the Old, was king + of England and Denmark. Canute the Great was a son of Svein Haraldson + Forkedbeard, whose forefathers, for a long course of generations, had + ruled over Denmark. Harald Gormson, Canute's grandfather, had conquered + Norway after the fall of Harald Grafeld, Gunhild's son, had taken scat + from it, and had placed Earl Hakon the Great to defend the country. The + Danish King, Svein Haraldson, ruled also over Norway, and placed his + son-in-law Earl Eirik, the son of Earl Hakon, to defend the country. The + brothers Eirik and Svein, Earl Hakon's sons, ruled the land until Earl + Eirik went west to England, on the invitation of his brother-in-law Canute + the Great, when he left behind his son Earl Hakon, sister's son of Canute + the Great, to govern Norway. But when Olaf the Thick came first to Norway, + as before related, he took prisoner Earl Hakon the son of Eirik, and + deposed him from the kingdom. Then Hakon proceeded to his mother's + brother, Canute the Great, and had been with him constantly until the time + to which here in our saga we have now come. Canute the Great had conquered + England by blows and weapons, and had a long struggle before the people of + the land were subdued. But when he had set himself perfectly firm in the + government of the country, he remembered that he also had right to a + kingdom which he had not brought under his authority; and that was Norway. + He thought he had hereditary right to all Norway; and his sister's son + Hakon, who had held a part of it, appeared to him to have lost it with + disgrace. The reason why Canute and Hakon had remained quiet with respect + to their claims upon Norway was, that when King Olaf Haraldson landed in + Norway the people and commonalty ran together in crowds, and would hear of + nothing but that Olaf should be king over all the country, although some + afterwards, who thought that the people upon account of his power had no + self-government left to them, went out of the country. Many powerful men, + or rich bondes sons, had therefore gone to Canute the Great, and pretended + various errands; and every one who came to Canute and desired his + friendship was loaded with presents. With Canute, too, could be seen + greater splendour and pomp than elsewhere, both with regard to the + multitude of people who were daily in attendance, and also to the other + magnificent things about the houses he owned and dwelt in himself. Canute + the Great drew scat and revenue from the people who were the richest of + all in northern lands; and in the same proportion as he had greater + revenues than other kings, he also made greater presents than other kings. + In his whole kingdom peace was so well established, that no man dared + break it. The people of the country kept the peace towards each other, and + had their old country law: and for this he was greatly celebrated in all + countries. And many of those who came from Norway represented their + hardships to Earl Hakon, and some even to King Canute himself; and that + the Norway people were ready to turn back to the government of King + Canute, or Earl Hakon, and receive deliverance from them. This + conversation suited well the earl's inclination, and he carried it to the + king, and begged of him to try if King Olaf would not surrender the + kingdom, or at least come to an agreement to divide it; and many supported + the earl's views. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0373" id="link2H_4_0373"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 140. CANUTE'S MESSAGE TO KING OLAF. + </h2> + <p> + Canute the Great sent men from the West, from England, to Norway, and + equipped them magnificently for the journey. They were bearers of the + English king Canute's letter and seal. They came about spring (A.D. 1025) + to the king of Norway, Olaf Haraldson, in Tunsberg. Now when it was told + the king that ambassadors had arrived from Canute the Great he was ill at + ease, and said that Canute had not sent messengers hither with any + messages that could be of advantage to him or his people; and it was some + days before the ambassadors could come before the king. But when they got + permission to speak to him they appeared before the king, and made known + King Canute's letter, and their errand which accompanied it; namely, "that + King Canute considers all Norway as his property, and insists that his + forefathers before him have possessed that kingdom; but as King Canute + offers peace to all countries, he will also offer peace to all here, if it + can be so settled, and will not invade Norway with his army if it can be + avoided. Now if King Olaf Haraldson wishes to remain king of Norway, he + will come to King Canute, and receive his kingdom as a fief from him, + become his vassal, and pay the scat which the earls before him formerly + paid." Thereupon they presented their letters, which contained precisely + the same conditions. + </p> + <p> + Then King Olaf replies, "I have heard say, by old stories, that the Danish + king Gorm was considered but a small king of a few people, for he ruled + over Denmark alone; but the kings who succeeded him thought that was too + little. It has since come so far that King Canute rules over Denmark and + England, and has conquered for himself a great part of Scotland. Now he + claims also my paternal heritage, and will then show some moderation in + his covetousness. Does he wish to rule over all the countries of the + North? Will he eat up all the kail in England? He shall do so, and reduce + that country to a desert, before I lay my head in his hands, or show him + any other kind of vassalage. Now ye shall tell him these my words,—I + will defend Norway with battle-axe and sword as long as life is given me, + and will pay scat to no man for my kingdom." + </p> + <p> + After this answer King Canute's ambassadors made themselves ready for + their journey home, and were by no means rejoiced at the success of their + errand. + </p> + <p> + Sigvat the skald had been with King Canute, who had given him a gold ring + that weighed half a mark. The skald Berse Skaldtorfason was also there, + and to him King Canute gave two gold rings, each weighing two marks, and + besides a sword inlaid with gold. Sigvat made this song about it:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "When we came o'er the wave, you cub, + When we came o'er the wave, + To me one ring, to thee two rings, + The mighty Canute gave: + One mark to me, + Four marks to thee,— + A sword too, fine and brave. + Now God knows well, + And skalds can tell, + What justice here would crave." +</pre> + <p> + Sigvat the skald was very intimate with King Canute's messengers, and + asked them many questions. They answered all his inquiries about their + conversation with King Olaf, and the result of their message. They said + the king listened unwillingly to their proposals. "And we do not know," + say they, "to what he is trusting when he refuses becoming King Canute's + vassal, and going to him, which would be the best thing he could do; for + King Canute is so mild that however much a chief may have done against + him, he is pardoned if he only show himself obedient. It is but lately + that two kings came to him from the North, from Fife in Scotland, and he + gave up his wrath against them, and allowed them to retain all the lands + they had possessed before, and gave them besides very valuable gifts." + Then Sigvat sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "From the North land, the midst of Fife, + Two kings came begging peace and life; + Craving from Canute life and peace,— + May Olaf's good luck never cease! + May he, our gallant Norse king, never + Be brought, like these, his head to offer + As ransom to a living man + For the broad lands his sword has won." +</pre> + <p> + King Canute's ambassadors proceeded on their way back, and had a + favourable breeze across the sea. They came to King Canute, and told him + the result of their errand, and King Olaf's last words. King Canute + replies, "King Olaf guesses wrong, if he thinks I shall eat up all the + kail in England; for I will let him see that there is something else than + kail under my ribs, and cold kail it shall be for him." The same summer + (A.D. 1025) Aslak and Skjalg, the sons of Erling of Jadar, came from + Norway to King Canute, and were well received; for Aslak was married to + Sigrid, a daughter of Earl Svein Hakonson, and she and Earl Hakon Eirikson + were brothers' children. King Canute gave these brothers great fiefs over + there, and they stood in great favour. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0374" id="link2H_4_0374"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 141. KING OLAF'S ALLIANCE WITH ONUND THE KING OF SVITHJOD. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf summoned to him all the lendermen, and had a great many people + about him this summer (A.D. 1025), for a report was abroad that King + Canute would come from England. People had heard from merchant vessels + that Canute was assembling a great army in England. When summer was + advanced, some affirmed and others denied that the army would come. King + Olaf was all summer in Viken, and had spies out to learn if Canute was + come to Denmark. In autumn (A.D. 1025) he sent messengers eastward to + Svithjod to his brother-in-law King Onund, and let him know King Canute's + demand upon Norway; adding, that, in his opinion, if Canute subdued + Norway, King Onund would not long enjoy the Swedish dominions in peace. He + thought it advisable, therefore, that they should unite for their defence. + "And then," said he, "we will have strength enough to hold out against + Canute." King Onund received King Olaf's message favourably, and replied + to it, that he for his part would make common cause with King Olaf, so + that each of them should stand by the one who first required help with all + the strength of his kingdom. In these messages between them it was also + determined that they should have a meeting, and consult with each other. + The following winter (A.D. 1026) King Onund intended to travel across West + Gautland, and King Olaf made preparations for taking his winter abode at + Sarpsborg. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0375" id="link2H_4_0375"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 142. KING CANUTE'S AMBASSADORS TO ONUND OF SVITHJOD. + </h2> + <p> + In autumn King Canute the Great came to Denmark, and remained there all + winter (A.D. 1026) with a numerous army. It was told him that ambassadors + with messages had been passing between the Swedish and Norwegian kings, + and that some great plans must be concerting between them. In winter King + Canute sent messengers to Svithjod, to King Onund, with great gifts and + messages of friendship. He also told Onund that he might sit altogether + quiet in this strife between him and Olaf the Thick; "for thou, Onund," + says he, "and thy kingdom, shall be in peace as far as I am concerned." + When the ambassadors came to King Onund they presented the gifts which + King Canute sent him, together with the friendly message. King Onund did + not hear their speech very willingly, and the ambassadors could observe + that King Onund was most inclined to a friendship with King Olaf. They + returned accordingly, and told King Canute the result of their errand, and + told him not to depend much upon the friendship of King Onund. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0376" id="link2H_4_0376"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 143. THE EXPEDITION TO BJARMALAND. + </h2> + <p> + This winter (A.D. 1026) King Olaf sat in Sarpsborg, and was surrounded by + a very great army of people. He sent the Halogalander Karle to the north + country upon his business. Karle went first to the Uplands, then across + the Dovrefield, and came down to Nidaros, where he received as much money + as he had the king's order for, together with a good ship, such as he + thought suitable for the voyage which the king had ordered him upon; and + that was to proceed north to Bjarmaland. It was settled that the king + should be in partnership with Karle, and each of them have the half of the + profit. Early in spring Karle directed his course to Halogaland, where his + brother Gunstein prepared to accompany him, having his own merchant goods + with him. There were about twenty-five men in the ship; and in spring they + sailed north to Finmark. When Thorer Hund heard this, he sent a man to the + brothers with the verbal message that he intended in summer to go to + Bjarmaland, and that he would sail with them, and that they should divide + what booty they made equally between them. Karle sent him back the message + that Thorer must have twenty-five men as they had, and they were willing + to divide the booty that might be taken equally, but not the merchant + goods which each had for himself. When Thorer's messenger came back he had + put a stout long-ship he owned into the water, and rigged it, and he had + put eighty men on board of his house-servants. Thorer alone had the + command over this crew, and he alone had all the goods they might acquire + on the cruise. When Thorer was ready for sea he set out northwards along + the coast, and found Karle a little north of Sandver. They then proceeded + with good wind. Gunstein said to his brother, as soon as they met Thorer, + that in his opinion Thorer was strongly manned. "I think," said he, "we + had better turn back than sail so entirely in Thorer's power, for I do not + trust him." Karle replies, "I will not turn back, although if I had known + when we were at home on Langey Isle that Thorer Hund would join us on this + voyage with so large a crew as he has, I would have taken more hands with + us." The brothers spoke about it to Thorer, and asked what was the meaning + of his taking more people with him than was agreed upon between them. He + replies, "We have a large ship which requires many hands, and methinks + there cannot be too many brave lads for so dangerous a cruise." They went + in summer as fast in general as the vessels could go. When the wind was + light the ship of the brothers sailed fastest, and they separated; but + when the wind freshened Thorer overtook them. They were seldom together, + but always in sight of each other. When they came to Bjarmaland they went + straight to the merchant town, and the market began. All who had money to + pay with got filled up with goods. Thorer also got a number of furs, and + of beaver and sable skins. Karle had a considerable sum of money with him, + with which he purchased skins and furs. When the fair was at an end they + went out of the Vina river, and then the truce of the country people was + also at an end. When they came out of the river they held a seaman's + council, and Thorer asked the crews if they would like to go on the land + and get booty. + </p> + <p> + They replied, that they would like it well enough, if they saw the booty + before their eyes. + </p> + <p> + Thorer replies, that there was booty to be got, if the voyage proved + fortunate; but that in all probability there would be danger in the + attempt. + </p> + <p> + All said they would try, if there was any chance of booty. Thorer + explained, that it was so established in this land, that when a rich man + died all his movable goods were divided between the dead man and his + heirs. He got the half part, or the third part, or sometimes less, and + that part was carried out into the forest and buried,—sometimes + under a mound, sometimes in the earth, and sometimes even a house was + built over it. He tells them at the same time to get ready for this + expedition at the fall of day. It was resolved that one should not desert + the other, and none should hold back when the commander ordered them to + come on board again. They now left people behind to take care of the + ships, and went on land, where they found flat fields at first, and then + great forests. Thorer went first, and the brothers Karle and Gunstein in + rear. Thorer commanded the people to observe the utmost silence. "And let + us peel the bark off the trees," says he, "so that one tree-mark can be + seen from the other." They came to a large cleared opening, where there + was a high fence upon which there was a gate that was locked. Six men of + the country people held watch every night at this fence, two at a time + keeping guard, each two for a third part of the night, when Thorer and his + men came to the fence the guard had gone home, and those who should + relieve them had not yet come upon guard. Thorer went to the fence, stuck + his axe up in it above his head, hauled himself up by it, and so came over + the fence, and inside the gate. Karle had also come over the fence, and to + the inside of the gate; so that both came at once to the port, took the + bar away, and opened the port; and then the people got in within the + fence. Then said Thorer, "Within this fence there is a mound in which + gold, and silver, and earth are all mixed together: seize that. But within + here stands the Bjarmaland people's god Jomala: let no one be so + presumptuous as to rob him." Thereupon they went to the mound and took as + much of the money as they could carry away in their clothes, with which, + as might be expected, much earth was mixed. Thereafter Thorer said that + the people now should retreat. "And ye brothers, Karle and Gunstein," says + he, "do ye lead the way, and I will go last." They all went accordingly + out of the gate: but Thorer went back to Jomala, and took a silver bowl + that stood upon his knee full of silver money. He put the silver in his + purse, and put his arm within the handle of the bowl, and so went out of + the gate. The whole troop had come without the fence; but when they + perceived that Thorer had stayed behind, Karle returned to trace him, and + when they met upon the path Thorer had the silver bowl with him. Thereupon + Karle immediately ran to Jomala; and observing he had a thick gold + ornament hanging around his neck, he lifted his axe, cut the string with + which the ornament was tied behind his neck, and the stroke was so strong + that the head of Jomala rang with such a great sound that they were all + astonished. Karle seized the ornament, and they all hastened away. But the + moment the sound was made the watchmen came forward upon the cleared + space, and blew their horns. Immediately the sound of the loor (1) was + heard all around from every quarter, calling the people together. They + hastened to the forest, and rushed into it; and heard the shouts and cries + on the other side of the Bjarmaland people in pursuit. Thorer Hund went + the last of the whole troop; and before him went two men carrying a great + sack between them, in which was something that was like ashes. Thorer took + this in his hand, and strewed it upon the footpath, and sometimes over the + people. They came thus out of the woods, and upon the fields, but heard + incessantly the Bjarmaland people pursuing with shouts and dreadful yells. + The army of the Bjarmaland people rushed out after them upon the field, + and on both sides of them; but neither the people nor their weapons came + so near as to do them any harm: from which they perceived that the + Bjarmaland people did not see them. Now when they reached their ships + Karle and his brother went on board; for they were the foremost, and + Thorer was far behind on the land. As soon as Karle and his men were on + board they struck their tents, cast loose their land ropes, hoisted their + sails, and their ship in all haste went to sea. Thorer and his people, on + the other hand, did not get on so quickly, as their vessel was heavier to + manage; so that when they got under sail, Karle and his people were far + off from land. Both vessels sailed across the White sea (Gandvik). The + nights were clear, so that both ships sailed night and day; until one day, + towards the time the day turns to shorten, Karle and his people took up + the land near an island, let down the sail, cast anchor, and waited until + the slack-tide set in, for there was a strong rost before them. Now Thorer + came up, and lay at anchor there also. Thorer and his people then put out + a boat, went into it, and rowed to Karle's ship. Thorer came on board, and + the brothers saluted him. Thorer told Karle to give him the ornament. "I + think," said he, "that I have best earned the ornaments that have been + taken, for methinks ye have to thank me for getting away without any loss + of men; and also I think thou, Karle, set us in the greatest fright." + </p> + <p> + Karle replies, "King Olaf has the half part of all the goods I gather on + this voyage, and I intend the ornament for him. Go to him, if you like, + and it is possible he will give thee the ornament, although I took it from + Jomala." + </p> + <p> + Then Thorer insisted that they should go upon the island, and divide the + booty. + </p> + <p> + Gunstein says, "It is now the turn of the tide, and it is time to sail." + Whereupon they began to raise their anchor. + </p> + <p> + When Thorer saw that, he returned to his boat and rowed to his own ship. + Karle and his men had hoisted sail, and were come a long way before Thorer + got under way. They now sailed so that the brothers were always in + advance, and both vessels made all the haste they could. They sailed thus + until they came to Geirsver, which is the first roadstead of the traders + to the North. They both came there towards evening, and lay in the harbour + near the landing-place. Thorer's ship lay inside, and the brothers' the + outside vessel in the port. When Thorer had set up his tents he went on + shore, and many of his men with him. They went to Karle's ship, which was + well provided. Thorer hailed the ship, and told the commanders to come on + shore; on which the brothers, and some men with them, went on the land. + Now Thorer began the same discourse, and told them to bring the goods they + got in booty to the land to have them divided. The brothers thought that + was not necessary, until they had arrived at their own neighbourhood. + Thorer said it was unusual not to divide booty but at their own home, and + thus to be left to the honour of other people. They spoke some words about + it, but could not agree. Then Thorer turned away; but had not gone far + before he came back, and tells his comrades to wait there. Thereupon he + calls to Karle, and says he wants to speak with him alone. Karle went to + meet him; and when he came near, Thorer struck at him with a spear, so + that it went through him. "There," said Thorer, "now thou hast learnt to + know a Bjarkey Island man. I thought thou shouldst feel Asbjorn's spear." + Karle died instantly, and Thorer with his people went immediately on board + their ship. When Gunstein and his men saw Karle fall they ran instantly to + him, took his body and carried it on board their ship, struck their tents, + and cast off from the pier, and left the land. When Thorer and his men saw + this, they took down their tents and made preparations to follow. But as + they were hoisting the sail the fastenings to the mast broke in two, and + the sail fell down across the ship, which caused a great delay before they + could hoist the sail again. Gunstein had already got a long way ahead + before Thorer's ship fetched way, and now they used both sails and oars. + Gunstein did the same. On both sides they made great way day and night; + but so that they did not gain much on each other, although when they came + to the small sounds among the islands Gunstein's vessel was lighter in + turning. But Thorer's ship made way upon them, so that when they came up + to Lengjuvik, Gunstein turned towards the land, and with all his men ran + up into the country, and left his ship. A little after Thorer came there + with his ship, sprang upon the land after them, and pursued them. There + was a woman who helped Gunstein to conceal himself, and it is told that + she was much acquainted with witchcraft. Thorer and his men returned to + the vessels, and took all the goods out of Gunstein's vessel, and put on + board stones in place of the cargo, and then hauled the ship out into the + fjord, cut a hole in its bottom, and sank it to the bottom. Thereafter + Thorer, with his people, returned home to Bjarkey Isle. Gunstein and his + people proceeded in small boats at first, and lay concealed by day, until + they had passed Bjarkey, and had got beyond Thorer's district. Gunstein + went home first to Langey Isle for a short time, and then proceeded south + without any halt, until he came south to Throndhjem, and there found King + Olaf, to whom he told all that had happened on this Bjarmaland expedition. + The king was ill-pleased with the voyage, but told Gunstein to remain with + him, promising to assist him when opportunity offered. Gunstein took the + invitation with thanks, and stayed with King Olaf. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Ludr—the loor—is a long tube or roll of birch-bark + used as a horn by the herdboys in the mountains in Norway. + —L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0377" id="link2H_4_0377"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 144. MEETING OF KING OLAF AND KING ONUND. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf was, as before related, in Sarpsborg the winter (A.D. 1026) that + King Canute was in Denmark. The Swedish king Onund rode across West + Gautland the same winter, and had thirty hundred (3600) men with him. Men + and messages passed between them; and they agreed to meet in spring at + Konungahella. The meeting had been postponed, because they wished to know + before they met what King Canute intended doing. As it was now approaching + towards winter, King Canute made ready to go over to England with his + forces, and left his son Hardaknut to rule in Denmark, and with him Earl + Ulf, a son of Thorgils Sprakaleg. Ulf was married to Astrid, King Svein's + daughter, and sister of Canute the Great. Their son Svein was afterwards + king of Denmark. Earl Ulf was a very distinguished man. When the kings + Olaf and Onund heard that Canute the Great had gone west to England, they + hastened to hold their conference, and met at Konungahella, on the Gaut + river. They had a joyful meeting, and had many friendly conversations, of + which something might become known to the public; but they also spake + often a great deal between themselves, with none but themselves two + present, of which only some things afterwards were carried into effect, + and thus became known to every one. At parting the kings presented each + other with gifts, and parted the best of friends. King Onund went up into + Gautland, and Olaf northwards to Viken, and afterwards to Agder, and + thence northwards along the coast, but lay a long time at Egersund waiting + a wind. Here he heard that Erling Skjalgson, and the inhabitants of Jadar + with him, had assembled a large force. One day the king's people were + talking among themselves whether the wind was south or south-west, and + whether with that wind they could sail past Jadar or not. The most said it + was impossible to fetch round. Then answers Haldor Brynjolfson, "I am of + opinion that we would go round Jadar with this wind fast enough if Erling + Skjalgson had prepared a feast for us at Sole." Then King Olaf ordered the + tents to be struck, and the vessels to be hauled out, which was done. They + sailed the same day past Jadar with the best wind, and in the evening + reached Hirtingsey, from whence the king proceeded to Hordaland, and was + entertained there in guest-quarters. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0378" id="link2H_4_0378"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 145. THORALF'S MURDER. + </h2> + <p> + The same summer (A.D. 1026) a ship sailed from Norway to the Farey + Islands, with messengers carrying a verbal message from King Olaf, that + one of his court-men, Leif Ossurson, or Lagman Gille, or Thoralf of Dimun, + should come over to him from the Farey Islands. Now when this message came + to the Farey Islands, and was delivered to those whom it concerned, they + held a meeting among themselves, to consider what might lie under this + message, and they were all of opinion that the king wanted to inquire into + the real state of the event which some said had taken place upon the + islands; namely, the failure and disappearance of the former messengers of + the king, and the loss of the two ships, of which not a man had been + saved. It was resolved that Thoralf should undertake the journey. He got + himself ready, and rigged out a merchant-vessel belonging to himself, + manned with ten or twelve men. When it was ready, waiting a wind, it + happened, at Austrey, in the house of Thrand of Gata, that he went one + fine day into the room where his brother's two sons, Sigurd and Thord, + sons of Thorlak, were lying upon the benches in the room. Gaut the Red was + also there, who was one of their relations and a man of distinction. + Sigurd was the oldest, and their leader in all things. Thord had a + distinguished name, and was called Thord the Low, although in reality he + was uncommonly tall, and yet in proportion more strong than large. Then + Thrand said, "How many things are changed in the course of a man's life! + When we were young, it was rare for young people who were able to do + anything to sit or lie still upon a fine day, and our forefathers would + scarcely have believed that Thoralf of Dimun would be bolder and more + active than ye are. I believe the vessel I have standing here in the + boat-house will be so old that it will rot under its coat of tar. Here are + all the houses full of wool, which is neither used nor sold. It should not + be so if I were a few winters younger." Sigurd sprang up, called upon Gaut + and Thord, and said he would not endure Thrand's scoffs. They went out to + the houseservants, and launched the vessel upon the water, brought down a + cargo, and loaded the ship. They had no want of a cargo at home, and the + vessel's rigging was in good order, so that in a few days they were ready + for sea. There were ten or twelve men in the vessel. Thoralf's ship and + theirs had the same wind, and they were generally in sight of each other. + They came to the land at Herna in the evening, and Sigurd with his vessel + lay outside on the strand, but so that there was not much distance between + the two ships. It happened towards evening, when it was dark, that just as + Thoralf and his people were preparing to go to bed, Thoralf and another + went on shore for a certain purpose. When they were ready, they prepared + to return on board. The man who had accompanied Thoralf related afterwards + this story,—that a cloth was thrown over his head, and that he was + lifted up from the ground, and he heard a great bustle. He was taken away, + and thrown head foremost down; but there was sea under him, and he sank + under the water. When he got to land, he went to the place where he and + Thoralf had been parted, and there he found Thoralf with his head cloven + down to his shoulders, and dead. When the ship's people heard of it they + carried the body out to the ship, and let it remain there all night. King + Olaf was at that time in guest-quarters at Lygra, and thither they sent a + message. Now a Thing was called by message-token, and the king came to the + Thing. He had also ordered the Farey people of both vessels to be + summoned, and they appeared at the Thing. Now when the Thing was seated, + the king stood up and said, "Here an event has happened which (and it is + well that it is so) is very seldom heard of. Here has a good man been put + to death, without any cause. Is there any man upon the Thing who can say + who has done it?" + </p> + <p> + Nobody could answer. + </p> + <p> + "Then," said the king, "I cannot conceal my suspicion that this deed has + been done by the Farey people themselves. It appears to me that it has + been done in this way,—that Sigurd Thorlakson has killed the man, + and Thord the Low has cast his comrade into the sea. I think, too, that + the motives to this must have been to hinder Thoralf from telling about + the misdeed of which he had information; namely, the murder which I + suspect was committed upon my messengers." + </p> + <p> + When he had ended his speech, Sigurd Thorlakson stood up, and desired to + be heard. "I have never before," said he, "spoken at a Thing, and I do not + expect to be looked upon as a man of ready words. But I think there is + sufficient necessity before me to reply something to this. I will venture + to make a guess that the speech the king has made comes from some man's + tongue who is of far less understanding and goodness than he is, and has + evidently proceeded from those who are our enemies. It is speaking + improbabilities to say that I could be Thoralf's murderer; for he was my + foster-brother and good friend. Had the case been otherwise, and had there + been anything outstanding between me and Thoralf, yet I am surely born + with sufficient understanding to have done this deed in the Farey Islands, + rather than here between your hands, sire. But I am ready to clear myself, + and my whole ship's crew, of this act, and to make oath according to what + stands in your laws. Or, if ye find it more satisfactory, I offer to clear + myself by the ordeal of hot iron; and I wish, sire, that you may be + present yourself at the proof." + </p> + <p> + When Sigurd had ceased to speak there were many who supported his case, + and begged the king that Sigurd might be allowed to clear himself of this + accusation. They thought that Sigurd had spoken well, and that the + accusation against him might be untrue. + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "It may be with regard to this man very differently, and + if he is belied in any respect he must be a good man; and if not, he is + the boldest I have ever met with: and I believe this is the case, and that + he will bear witness to it himself." + </p> + <p> + At the desire of the people, the king took Sigurd's obligation to take the + iron ordeal; he should come the following day to Lygra, where the bishop + should preside at the ordeal; and so the Thing closed. The king went back + to Lygra, and Sigurd and his comrades to their ship. + </p> + <p> + As soon as it began to be dark at night Sigurd said to his ship's people. + "To say the truth, we have come into a great misfortune; for a great lie + is got up against us, and this king is a deceitful, crafty man. Our fate + is easy to be foreseen where he rules; for first he made Thoralf be slain, + and then made us the misdoers, without benefit of redemption by fine. For + him it is an easy matter to manage the iron ordeal, so that I fear he will + come ill off who tries it against him. Now there is coming a brisk + mountain breeze, blowing right out of the sound and off the land; and it + is my advice that we hoist our sail, and set out to sea. Let Thrand + himself come with his wool to market another summer; but if I get away, it + is my opinion I shall never think of coming to Norway again." + </p> + <p> + His comrades thought the advice good, hoisted their sail, and in the + night-time took to the open sea with all speed. They did not stop until + they came to Farey, and home to Gata. Thrand was ill-pleased with their + voyage, and they did not answer him in a very friendly way; but they + remained at home, however, with Thrand. The morning after, King Olaf heard + of Sigurd's departure, and heavy reports went round about this case; and + there were many who believed that the accusation against Sigurd was true, + although they had denied and opposed it before the king. King Olaf spoke + but little about the matter, but seemed to know of a certainty that the + suspicion he had taken up was founded in truth. The king afterwards + proceeded in his progress, taking up his abode where it was provided for + him. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0379" id="link2H_4_0379"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 146. OF THE ICELANDERS. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf called before him the men who had come from Iceland, Thorod + Snorrason, Geller Thorkelson, Stein Skaptason, and Egil Halson, and spoke + to them thus:—"Ye have spoken to me much in summer about making + yourselves ready to return to Iceland, and I have never given you a + distinct answer. Now I will tell you what my intention is. Thee, Geller, I + propose to allow to return, if thou wilt carry my message there; but none + of the other Icelanders who are now here may go to Iceland before I have + heard how the message which thou, Geller, shalt bring thither has been + received." + </p> + <p> + When the king had made this resolution known, it appeared to those who had + a great desire to return, and were thus forbidden, that they were + unreasonably and hardly dealt with, and that they were placed in the + condition of unfree men. In the meantime Geller got ready for his journey, + and sailed in summer (A.D. 1026) to Iceland, taking with him the message + he was to bring before the Thing the following summer (A.D. 1027). The + king's message was, that he required the Icelanders to adopt the laws + which he had set in Norway, also to pay him thane-tax and nose-tax (1); + namely, a penny for every nose, and the penny at the rate of ten pennies + to the yard of wadmal (2). At the same time he promised them his + friendship if they accepted, and threatened them with all his vengeance if + they refused his proposals. + </p> + <p> + The people sat long in deliberation on this business; but at last they + were unanimous in refusing all the taxes and burdens which were demanded + of them. That summer Geller returned back from Iceland to Norway to King + Olaf, and found him in autumn in the east in Viken, just as he had come + from Gautland; of which I shall speak hereafter in this story of King + Olaf. Towards the end of autumn King Olaf repaired north to Throndhjem, + and went with his people to Nidaros, where he ordered a winter residence + to be prepared for him. The winter (A.D. 1027) that he passed here in the + merchant-town of Nidaros was the thirteenth year of his reign. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Nefgildi (nef=nose), a nose-tax or poll-tax payable to the + king. This ancient "nose-tax" was also imposed by the + Norsemen on conquered countries, the penalty for defaulters + being the loss of their nose. +(2) Wadmal was the coarse woollen cloth made in Iceland, and so + generally used for clothing that it was a measure of value + in the North, like money, for other commodities.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0380" id="link2H_4_0380"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 147. OF THE JAMTALAND PEOPLE. + </h2> + <p> + There was once a man called Ketil Jamte, a son of Earl Onund of Sparby, in + the Throndhjem district. He fled over the ridge of mountains from Eystein + Illrade, cleared the forest, and settled the country now called the + province of Jamtaland. A great many people joined him from the Throndhjem + land, on account of the disturbances there; for this King Eystein had laid + taxes on the Throndhjem people, and set his dog, called Saur, to be king + over them. Thorer Helsing was Ketil's grandson, and he colonised the + province called Helsingjaland, which is named after him. When Harald + Harfager subdued the kingdom by force, many people fled out of the country + from him, both Throndhjem people and Naumudal people, and thus new + settlements were added to Jamtaland; and some settlers went even eastwards + to Helsingjaland and down to the Baltic coast, and all became subjects of + the Swedish king. While Hakon Athelstan's foster-son was over Norway there + was peace, and merchant traffic from Throndhjem to Jamtaland; and, as he + was an excellent king, the Jamtalanders came from the east to him, paid + him scat, and he gave them laws and administered justice. They would + rather submit to his government than to the Swedish king's, because they + were of Norwegian race; and all the Helsingjaland people, who had their + descent from the north side of the mountain ridge, did the same. This + continued long after those times, until Olaf the Thick and the Swedish + king Olaf quarrelled about the boundaries. Then the Jamtaland and + Helsingjaland people went back to the Swedish king; and then the forest of + Eid was the eastern boundary of the land, and the mountain ridge, or keel + of the country, the northern: and the Swedish king took scat of + Helsingjaland, and also of Jamtaland. Now, thought the king of Norway, + Olaf, in consequence of the agreement between him and the Swedish king, + the scat of Jamtaland should be paid differently than before; although it + had long been established that the Jamtaland people paid their scat to the + Swedish king, and that he appointed officers over the country. The Swedes + would listen to nothing, but that all the land to the east of the keel of + the country belonged to the Swedish king. Now this went so, as it often + happens, that although the kings were brothers-in-law and relations, each + would hold fast the dominions which he thought he had a right to. King + Olaf had sent a message round in Jamtaland, declaring it to be his will + that the Jamtaland people should be subject to him, threatening them with + violence if they refused; but the Jamtaland people preferred being + subjects of the Swedish king. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0381" id="link2H_4_0381"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 148. STEIN'S STORY. + </h2> + <p> + The Icelanders, Thorod Snorrason and Stein Skaptason, were ill-pleased at + not being allowed to do as they liked. Stein was a remarkably handsome + man, dexterous at all feats, a great poet, splendid in his apparel, and + very ambitious of distinction. His father, Skapte, had composed a poem on + King Olaf, which he had taught Stein, with the intention that he should + bring it to King Olaf. Stein could not now restrain himself from making + the king reproaches in word and speech, both in verse and prose. Both he + and Thorod were imprudent in their conversation, and said the king would + be looked upon as a worse man than those who, under faith and law, had + sent their sons to him, as he now treated them as men without liberty. The + king was angry at this. One day Stein stood before the king, and asked if + he would listen to the poem which his father Skapte had composed about + him. The king replies, "Thou must first repeat that, Stein, which thou + hast composed about me." Stein replies, that it was not the case that he + had composed any. "I am no skald, sire," said he; "and if I even could + compose anything, it, and all that concerns me, would appear to thee of + little value." Stein then went out, but thought he perceived what the king + alluded to. Thorgeir, one of the king's land-bailiffs, who managed one of + his farms in Orkadal, happened to be present, and heard the conversation + of the king and Stein, and soon afterwards Thorgeir returned home. One + night Stein left the city, and his footboy with him. They went up Gaularas + and into Orkadal. One evening they came to one of the king's farms which + Thorgeir had the management of, and Thorgeir invited Stein to pass the + night there, and asked where he was travelling to. Stein begged the loan + of a horse and sledge, for he saw they were just driving home corn. + </p> + <p> + Thorgeir replies, "I do not exactly see how it stands with thy journey, + and if thou art travelling with the king's leave. The other day, methinks, + the words were not very sweet that passed between the king and thee." + </p> + <p> + Stein said, "If it be so that I am not my own master for the king, yet I + will not submit to such treatment from his slaves;" and, drawing his + sword, he killed the landbailiff. Then he took the horse, put the boy upon + him, and sat himself in the sledge, and so drove the whole night. They + travelled until they came to Surnadal in More. There they had themselves + ferried across the fjord, and proceeded onwards as fast as they could. + They told nobody about the murder, but wherever they came called + themselves king's men, and met good entertainment everywhere. One day at + last they came towards evening to Giske Isle, to Thorberg Arnason's house. + He was not at home himself, but his wife Ragnhild, a daughter of Erling + Skjalgson, was. There Stein was well received, because formerly there had + been great friendship between them. It had once happened, namely, that + Stein, on his voyage from Iceland with his own vessel, had come to Giske + from sea, and had anchored at the island. At that time Ragnhild was in the + pains of childbirth, and very ill, and there was no priest on the island, + or in the neighbourhood of it. There came a message to the merchant-vessel + to inquire if, by chance, there was a priest on board. There happened to + be a priest in the vessel, who was called Bard; but he was a young man + from Westfjord, who had little learning. The messengers begged the priest + to go with them, but he thought it was a difficult matter: for he knew his + own ignorance, and would not go. Stein added his word to persuade the + priest. The priest replies, "I will go if thou wilt go with me; for then I + will have confidence, if I should require advice." Stein said he was + willing; and they went forthwith to the house, and to where Ragnhild was + in labour. Soon after she brought forth a female child, which appeared to + be rather weak. Then the priest baptized the infant, and Stein held it at + the baptism, at which it got the name of Thora; and Stein gave it a gold + ring. Ragnhild promised Stein her perfect friendship, and bade him come to + her whenever he thought he required her help. Stein replied that he would + hold no other female child at baptism, and then they parted. Now it was + come to the time when Stein required this kind promise of Ragnhild to be + fulfilled, and he told her what had happened, and that the king's wrath + had fallen upon him. She answered, that all the aid she could give should + stand at his service; but bade him wait for Thorberg's arrival. She then + showed him to a seat beside her son Eystein Orre, who was then twelve + years old. Stein presented gifts to Ragnhild and Eystein. Thorberg had + already heard how Stein had conducted himself before he got home, and was + rather vexed at it. Ragnhild went to him, and told him how matters stood + with Stein, and begged Thorberg to receive him, and take care of him. + </p> + <p> + Thorberg replies, "I have heard that the king, after sending out a + message-token, held a Thing concerning the murder of Thorgeir, and has + condemned Stein as having fled the country, and likewise that the king is + highly incensed: and I have too much sense to take the cause of a + foreigner in hand, and draw upon myself the king's wrath. Let Stein, + therefore, withdraw from hence as quickly as thou canst." + </p> + <p> + Ragnhild replied, that they should either both go or both stay. + </p> + <p> + Thorberg told her to go where she pleased. "For I expect," said he, "that + wherever thou goest thou wilt soon come back, for here is thy importance + greatest." + </p> + <p> + Her son Eystein Orre then stood forward, and said he would not stay behind + if Ragnhild goes. + </p> + <p> + Thorberg said that they showed themselves very stiff and obstinate in this + matter. "And it appears that ye must have your way in it, since ye take it + so near to heart; but thou art reckoning too much, Ragnhild, upon thy + descent, in paying so little regard to King Olaf's word." + </p> + <p> + Ragnhild replied, "If thou art so much afraid to keep Stein with thee + here, go with him to my father Erling, or give him attendants, so that he + may get there in safety." Thorberg said he would not send Stein there; + "for there are enough of things besides to enrage the king against + Erling." Stein thus remained there all winter (A.D. 1027). + </p> + <p> + After Yule a king's messenger came to Thorberg, with the order that + Thorberg should come to him before midsummer; and the order was serious + and severe. Thorberg laid it before his friends, and asked their advice if + he should venture to go to the king after what had taken place. The + greater number dissuaded him, and thought it more advisable to let Stein + slip out of his hands than to venture within the king's power: but + Thorberg himself had rather more inclination not to decline the journey. + Soon after Thorberg went to his brother Fin, told him the circumstances, + and asked him to accompany him. Fin replied, that he thought it foolish to + be so completely under woman's influence that he dared not, on account of + his wife, keep the fealty and law of his sovereign. + </p> + <p> + "Thou art free," replied Thorberg, "to go with me or not; but I believe it + is more fear of the king than love to him that keeps thee back." And so + they parted in anger. + </p> + <p> + Then Thorberg went to his brother Arne Arnason, and asked him to go with + him to the king. Arne says, "It appears to me wonderful that such a + sensible, prudent man, should fall into such a misfortune, without + necessity, as to incur the king's indignation. It might be excused if it + were thy relation or foster-brother whom thou hadst thus sheltered; but + not at all that thou shouldst take up an Iceland man, and harbour the + king's outlaw, to the injury of thyself and all thy relations." + </p> + <p> + Thorberg replies, "It stands good, according to the proverb,—a + rotten branch will be found in every tree. My father's greatest misfortune + evidently was that he had such ill luck in producing sons that at last he + produced one incapable of acting, and without any resemblance to our race, + and whom in truth I never would have called brother, if it were not that + it would have been to my mother's shame to have refused." + </p> + <p> + Thorberg turned away in a gloomy temper, and went home. Thereafter he sent + a message to his brother Kalf in the Throndhjem district, and begged him + to meet him at Agdanes; and when the messengers found Kalf he promised, + without more ado, to make the journey. Ragnhild sent men east to Jadar to + her father Erling, and begged him to send people. Erling's sons, Sigurd + and Thord, came out, each with a ship of twenty benches of rowers and + ninety men. When they came north Thorberg received them joyfully, + entertained them well, and prepared for the voyage with them. Thorberg had + also a vessel with twenty benches, and they steered their course + northwards. When they came to the mouth of the Throndhjem fjord Thorberg's + two brothers, Fin and Arne, were there already, with two ships each of + twenty benches. Thorberg met his brothers with joy, and observed that his + whetstone had taken effect; and Fin replied he seldom needed sharpening + for such work. Then they proceeded north with all their forces to + Throndhjem, and Stein was along with them. When they came to Agdanes, Kaff + Arnason was there before them; and he also had a wellmanned ship of twenty + benches. With this war-force they sailed up to Nidaros, where they lay all + night. The morning after they had a consultation with each other. Kalf and + Erling's sons were for attacking the town with all their forces, and + leaving the event to fate; but Thorberg wished that they should first + proceed with moderation, and make an offer; in which opinion Fin and Arne + also concurred. It was accordingly resolved that Fin and Arne, with a few + men, should first wait upon the king. The king had previously heard that + they had come so strong in men, and was therefore very sharp in his + speech. Fin offered to pay mulct for Thorberg, and also for Stein, and + bade the king to fix what the penalties should be, however large; + stipulating only for Thorberg safety and his fiefs, and for Stein life and + limb. + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "It appears to me that ye come from home so equipped + that ye can determine half as much as I can myself, or more; but this I + expected least of all from you brothers, that ye should come against me + with an army; and this counsel, I can observe, has its origin from the + people of Jadar; but ye have no occasion to offer me money in mulct." + </p> + <p> + Fin replies, "We brothers have collected men, not to offer hostility to + you, sire, but to offer rather our services; but if you will bear down + Thorberg altogether, we must all go to King Canute the Great with such + forces as we have." + </p> + <p> + Then the king looked at him, and said, "If ye brothers will give your + oaths that ye will follow me in the country and out of the country, and + not part from me without my leave and permission, and shall not conceal + from me any treasonable design that may come to your knowledge against me, + then will I agree to a peace with you brothers." + </p> + <p> + Then Fin returned to his forces, and told the conditions which the king + had proposed to them. Now they held a council upon it, and Thorberg, for + his part, said he would accept the terms offered. "I have no wish," says + he, "to fly from my property, and seek foreign masters; but, on the + contrary, will always consider it an honour to follow King Olaf, and be + where he is." Then says Kalf, "I will make no oath to King Olaf, but will + be with him always, so long as I retain my fiefs and dignities, and so + long as the king will be my friend; and my opinion is that we should all + do the same." Fin says, "we will venture to let King Olaf himself + determine in this matter." Arne Arnason says, "I was resolved to follow + thee, brother Thorberg, even if thou hadst given battle to King Olaf, and + I shall certainly not leave thee for listening to better counsel; so I + intend to follow thee and Fin, and accept the conditions ye have taken." + </p> + <p> + Thereupon the brothers Thorberg, Fin, and Arne, went on board a vessel, + rowed into the fjord, and waited upon the king. The agreement went + accordingly into fulfillment, so that the brothers gave their oaths to the + king. Then Thorberg endeavored to make peace for Stein with the king; but + the king replied that Stein might for him depart in safety, and go where + he pleased, but "in my house he can never be again." Then Thorberg and his + brothers went back to their men. Kalf went to Eggja, and Fin to the king; + and Thorberg, with the other men, went south to their homes. Stein went + with Erling's sons; but early in the spring (A.D. 1027) he went west to + England into the service of Canute the Great, and was long with him, and + was treated with great distinction. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0382" id="link2H_4_0382"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 149. FIN ARNASON'S EXPEDITION TO HALOGALAND. + </h2> + <p> + Now when Fin Arnason had been a short time with King Olaf, the king called + him to a conference, along with some other persons he usually held + consultation with; and in this conference the king spoke to this effect:—"The + decision remains fixed in my mind that in spring I should raise the whole + country to a levy both of men and ships, and then proceed, with all the + force I can muster, against King Canute the Great: for I know for certain + that he does not intend to treat as a jest the claim he has awakened upon + my kingdom. Now I let thee know my will, Fin Arnason, that thou proceed on + my errand to Halogaland, and raise the people there to an expedition, men + and ships, and summon that force to meet me at Agdanes." Then the king + named other men whom he sent to Throndhjem, and some southwards in the + country, and he commanded that this order should be circulated through the + whole land. Of Fin's voyage we have to relate that he had with him a ship + with about thirty men, and when he was ready for sea he prosecuted his + journey until he came to Halogaland. There he summoned the bondes to a + Thing, laid before them his errand, and craved a levy. The bondes in that + district had large vessels, suited to a levy expedition, and they obeyed + the king's message, and rigged their ships. Now when Fin came farther + north in Halogaland he held a Thing again, and sent some of his men from + him to crave a levy where he thought it necessary. He sent also men to + Bjarkey Island to Thorer Hund, and there, as elsewhere, craved the quota + to the levy. When the message came to Thorer he made himself ready, and + manned with his house-servants the same vessel he had sailed with on his + cruise to Bjarmaland, and which he equipped at his own expense. Fin + summoned all the people of Halogaland who were to the north to meet at + Vagar. There came a great fleet together in spring, and they waited there + until Fin returned from the North. Thorer Hund had also come there. When + Fin arrived he ordered the signal to sound for all the people of the levy + to attend a House-Thing; and at it all the men produced their weapons, and + also the fighting men from each ship-district were mustered. When that was + all finished Fin said, "I have also to bring thee a salutation, Thorer + Hund, from King Olaf, and to ask thee what thou wilt offer him for the + murder of his court-man Karle, or for the robbery in taking the king's + goods north in Lengjuvik. I have the king's orders to settle that + business, and I wait thy answer to it." + </p> + <p> + Thorer looked about him, and saw standing on both sides many fully armed + men, among whom were Gunstein and others of Karle's kindred. Then said + Thorer, "My proposal is soon made. I will refer altogether to the king's + pleasure the matter he thinks he has against me." + </p> + <p> + Fin replies, "Thou must put up with a less honour; for thou must refer the + matter altogether to my decision, if any agreement is to take place." + </p> + <p> + Thorer replies, "And even then I think it will stand well with my case, + and therefore I will not decline referring it to thee." + </p> + <p> + Thereupon Thorer came forward, and confirmed what he said by giving his + hand upon it; and Fin repeated first all the words he should say. + </p> + <p> + Fin now pronounced his decision upon the agreement,—that Thorer + should pay to the king ten marks of gold, and to Gunstein and the other + kindred ten marks, and for the robbery and loss of goods ten marks more; + and all which should be paid immediately. + </p> + <p> + Thorer says, "This is a heavy money mulct." + </p> + <p> + "Without it," replies Fin, "there will be no agreement." + </p> + <p> + Thorer says, there must time be allowed to gather so much in loan from his + followers; but Fin told him to pay immediately on the spot; and besides, + Thorer should lay down the great ornament which he took from Karle when he + was dead. Thorer asserted that he had not got the ornament. Then Gunstein + pressed forward, and said that Karle had the ornament around his neck when + they parted, but it was gone when they took up his corpse. Thorer said he + had not observed any ornament; but if there was any such thing, it must be + lying at home in Bjarkey. Then Fin put the point of his spear to Thorer's + breast, and said that he must instantly produce the ornament; on which + Thorer took the ornament from his neck and gave it to Fin. Thereafter + Thorer turned away, and went on board his ship. Fin, with many other men, + followed him, went through the whole vessel, and took up the hatches. At + the mast they saw two very large casks; and Fin asked, "What are these + puncheons?" + </p> + <p> + Thorer replies, "It is my liquor." + </p> + <p> + Fin says, "Why don't you give us something to drink then, comrade, since + you have so much liquor?" + </p> + <p> + Thorer ordered his men to run off a bowlfull from the puncheons, from + which Fin and his people got liquor of the best quality. Now Fin ordered + Thorer to pay the mulcts. Thorer went backwards and forwards through the + ship, speaking now to the one, now to the other, and Fin calling out to + produce the pence. Thorer begged him to go to the shore, and said he would + bring the money there, and Fin with his men went on shore. Then Thorer + came and paid silver; of which, from one purse, there were weighed ten + marks. Thereafter Thorer brought many knotted nightcaps; and in some was + one mark, in others half a mark, and in others some small money. "This is + money my friends and other good people have lent me," said he; "for I + think all my travelling money is gone." Then Thorer went back again to his + ship, and returned, and paid the silver by little and little; and this + lasted so long that the day was drawing towards evening. When the Thing + had closed the people had gone to their vessels, and made ready to depart; + and as fast as they were ready they hoisted sail and set out, so that most + of them were under sail. When Fin saw that they were most of them under + sail, he ordered his men to get ready too; but as yet little more than a + third part of the mulct had been paid. Then Fin said, "This goes on very + slowly, Thorer, with the payment. I see it costs thee a great deal to pay + money. I shall now let it stand for the present, and what remains thou + shalt pay to the king himself." Fin then got up and went away. + </p> + <p> + Thorer replies, "I am well enough pleased, Fin, to part now; but the good + will is not wanting to pay this debt, so that both thou and the king shall + say it is not unpaid." + </p> + <p> + Then Fin went on board his ship, and followed the rest of his fleet. + Thorer was late before he was ready to come out of the harbour. When the + sails were hoisted he steered out over Westfjord, and went to sea, keeping + south along the land so far off that the hill-tops were half sunk, and + soon the land altogether was sunk from view by the sea. Thorer held this + course until he got into the English sea, and landed in England. He betook + himself to King Canute forthwith, and was well received by him. It then + came out that Thorer had with him a great deal of property; and, with + other things, all the money he and Karle had taken in Bjarmaland. In the + great liquor-casks there were sides within the outer sides, and the liquor + was between them. The rest of the casks were filled with furs, and beaver + and sable skins. Thorer was then with King Canute. Fin came with his + forces to King Olaf, and related to him how all had gone upon his voyage, + and told at the same time his suspicion that Thorer had left the country, + and gone west to England to King Canute. "And there I fear he will cause + as much trouble." + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "I believe that Thorer must be our enemy, and it appears + to me always better to have him at a distance than near." + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0383" id="link2H_4_0383"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 150. DISPUTE BETWEEN HAREK AND ASMUND. + </h2> + <p> + Asmund Grankelson had been this winter (A.D. 1027) in Halogaland in his + sheriffdom, and was at home with his father Grankel. There lies a rock out + in the sea, on which there is both seal and bird catching, and a fishing + ground, and egg-gathering; and from old times it had been an appendage to + the farm which Grankel owned, but now Harek of Thjotta laid claim to it. + It had gone so far, that some years he had taken by force all the gain of + this rock; but Asmund and his father thought that they might expect the + king's help in all cases in which the right was upon their side. Both + father and son went therefore in spring to Harek, and brought him a + message and tokens from King Olaf that he should drop his claim. Harek + answered Asmund crossly, because he had gone to the king with such + insinuations—"for the just right is upon my side. Thou shouldst + learn moderation, Asmund, although thou hast so much confidence in the + king's favour. It has succeeded with thee to kill some chiefs, and leave + their slaughter unpaid for by any mulct; and also to plunder us, although + we thought ourselves at least equal to all of equal birth, and thou art + far from being my equal in family." + </p> + <p> + Asmund replies, "Many have experienced from thee, Harek, that thou art of + great connections, and too great power; and many in consequence have + suffered loss in their property through thee. But it is likely that now + thou must turn thyself elsewhere, and not against us with thy violence, + and not go altogether against law, as thou art now doing." Then they + separated. + </p> + <p> + Harek sent ten or twelve of his house-servants with a large rowing boat, + with which they rowed to the rock, took all that was to be got upon it, + and loaded their boat. But when they were ready to return home, Asmund + Grankelson came with thirty men, and ordered them to give up all they had + taken. Harek's house-servants were not quick in complying, so that Asmund + attacked them. Some of Harek's men were cudgelled, some wounded, some + thrown into the sea, and all they had caught was taken from on board of + their boat, and Asmund and his people took it along with them. Then + Harek's servants came home, and told him the event. Harek replies, "That + is called news indeed that seldom happens; never before has it happened + that my people have been beaten." + </p> + <p> + The matter dropped. Harek never spoke about it, but was very cheerful. In + spring, however, Harek rigged out a cutter of twenty seats of rowers, and + manned it with his house-servants, and the ship was remarkably well fitted + out both with people and all necessary equipment; and Harek went to the + levy; but when he came to King Olaf, Asmund was there before him. The king + summoned Harek and Asmund to him, and reconciled them so that they left + the matter entirely to him. Asmund then produced witnesses to prove that + Grankel had owned the rock, and the king gave judgment accordingly. The + case had a one-sided result. No mulct was paid for Harek's house-servants, + and the rock was declared to be Grankel's. Harek observed it was no + disgrace to obey the king's decision, whatever way the case itself was + decided. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0384" id="link2H_4_0384"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 151. THOROD'S STORY. + </h2> + <p> + Thorod Snorrason had remained in Norway, according to King Olaf's + commands, when Geller Thorkelson got leave to go to Iceland, as before + related. He remained there (A.D. 1027) with King Olaf, but was ill pleased + that he was not free to travel where he pleased. Early in winter, King + Olaf, when he was in Nidaros, made it known that he would send people to + Jamtaland to collect the scat; but nobody had any great desire to go on + this business, after the fate of those whom King Olaf had sent before, + namely, Thrand White and others, twelve in number, who lost their lives, + as before related; and the Jamtalanders had ever since been subject to the + Swedish king. Thorod Snorrason now offered to undertake this journey, for + he cared little what became of him if he could but become his own master + again. The king consented, and Thorod set out with eleven men in company. + They came east to Jamtaland, and went to a man called Thorar, who was + lagman, and a person in high estimation. They met with a hospitable + reception; and when they had been there a while, they explained their + business to Thorar. He replied, that other men and chiefs of the country + had in all respects as much power and right to give an answer as he had, + and for that purpose he would call together a Thing. It was so done; the + message-token was sent out, and a numerous Thing assembled. Thorar went to + the Thing, but the messengers in the meantime remained at home. At the + Thing, Thorar laid the business before the people, but all were unanimous + that no scat should be paid to the king of Norway; and some were for + hanging the messengers, others for sacrificing them to the gods. At last + it was resolved to hold them fast until the king of Sweden's sheriffs + arrived, and they could treat them as they pleased with consent of the + people; and that, in the meantime, this decision should be concealed, and + the messengers treated well, and detained under pretext that they must + wait until the scat is collected; and that they should be separated, and + placed two and two, as if for the convenience of boarding them. Thorod and + another remained in Thorar's house. There was a great Yule feast and + ale-drinking, to which each brought his own liquor; for there were many + peasants in the village, who all drank in company together at Yule. There + was another village not far distant, where Thorar's brother-in-law dwelt, + who was a rich and powerful man, and had a grown-up son. The + brothers-in-law intended to pass the Yule in drinking feasts, half of it + at the house of the one and half with the other; and the feast began at + Thorar's house. The brothers-in-law drank together, and Thorod and the + sons of the peasants by themselves; and it was a drinking match. In the + evening words arose, and comparisons between the men of Sweden and of + Norway, and then between their kings both of former times and at the + present, and of the manslaughters and robberies that had taken place + between the countries. Then said the peasants sons, "If our king has lost + most people, his sheriffs will make it even with the lives of twelve men + when they come from the south after Yule; and ye little know, ye silly + fools, why ye are kept here." Thorod took notice of these words, and many + made jest about it, and scoffed at them and their king. When the ale began + to talk out of the hearts of the Jamtalanders, what Thorod had before long + suspected became evident. The day after Thorod and his comrade took all + their clothes and weapons, and laid them ready; and at night, when the + people were all asleep, they fled to the forest. The next morning, when + the Jamtalanders were aware of their flight, men set out after them with + dogs to trace them, and found them in a wood in which they had concealed + themselves. They brought them home to a room in which there was a deep + cellar, into which they were thrown, and the door locked upon them. They + had little meat, and only the clothes they had on them. In the middle of + Yule, Thorar, with all his freeborn men, went to his brother's-in-law, + where he was to be a guest until the last of Yule. Thorar's slaves were to + keep guard upon the cellar, and they were provided with plenty of liquor; + but as they observed no moderation in drinking, they became towards + evening confused in the head with the ale. As they were quite drunk, those + who had to bring meat to the prisoners in the cellar said among themselves + that they should want for nothing. Thorod amused the slaves by singing to + them. They said he was a clever man, and gave him a large candle that was + lighted; and the slaves who were in went to call the others to come in; + but they were all so confused with the ale, that in going out they neither + locked the cellar nor the room after them. Now Thorod and his comrades + tore up their skin clothes in strips, knotted them together, made a noose + at one end, and threw up the rope on the floor of the room. It fastened + itself around a chest, by which they tried to haul themselves up. Thorod + lifted up his comrade until he stood on his shoulders, and from thence + scrambled up through the hatchhole. There was no want of ropes in the + chamber, and he threw a rope down to Thorod; but when he tried to draw him + up, he could not move him from the spot. Then Thorod told him to cast the + rope over a cross-beam that was in the house, make a loop in it, and place + as much wood and stones in the loop as would outweigh him; and the heavy + weight went down into the cellar, and Thorod was drawn up by it. Now they + took as much clothes as they required in the room; and among other things + they took some reindeer hides, out of which they cut sandals, and bound + them under their feet, with the hoofs of the reindeer feet trailing + behind. But before they set off they set fire to a large corn barn which + was close by, and then ran out into the pitch-dark night. The barn blazed, + and set fire to many other houses in the village. Thorod and his comrade + travelled the whole night until they came to a lonely wood, where they + concealed themselves when it was daylight. In the morning they were + missed. There was chase made with dogs to trace the footsteps all round + the house; but the hounds always came back to the house, for they had the + smell of the reindeer hoofs, and followed the scent back on the road that + the hoofs had left, and therefore could not find the right direction. + Thorod and his comrade wandered long about in the desert forest, and came + one evening to a small house, and went in. A man and a woman were sitting + by the fire. The man called himself Thorer, and said it was his wife who + was sitting there, and the hut belonged to them. The peasant asked them to + stop there, at which they were well pleased. He told them that he had come + to this place, because he had fled from the inhabited district on account + of a murder. Thorod and his comrade were well received, and they all got + their supper at the fireside; and then the benches were cleared for them, + and they lay down to sleep, but the fire was still burning with a clear + light. Thorod saw a man come in from another house, and never had he seen + so stout a man. He was dressed in a scarlet cloak beset with gold clasps, + and was of very handsome appearance. Thorod heard him scold them for + taking guests, when they had scarcely food for themselves. The housewife + said, "Be not angry, brother; seldom such a thing happens; and rather do + them some good too, for thou hast better opportunity to do so than we." + Thorod heard also the stout man named by the name of Arnliot Gelline, and + observed that the woman of the house was his sister. Thorod had heard + speak of Arnliot as the greatest-of robbers and malefactors. Thorod and + his companion slept the first part of the night, for they were wearied + with walking; but when a third of the night was still to come, Arnliot + awoke them, told them to get up, and make ready to depart. They arose + immediately, put on their clothes, and some breakfast was given them; and + Arnliot gave each of them also a pair of skees. Arnliot made himself ready + to accompany them, and got upon his skees, which were both broad and long; + but scarcely had he swung his skee-staff before he was a long way past + them. He waited for them, and said they would make no progress in this + way, and told them to stand upon the edge of his skees beside him. They + did so. Thorod stood nearest to him, and held by Arnliot's belt, and his + comrade held by him. Arnliot strode on as quickly with them both, as if he + was alone and without any weight. The following day they came, towards + night, to a lodge for travellers, struck fire, and prepared some food; but + Arnliot told them to throw away nothing of their food, neither bones nor + crumbs. Arnliot took a silver plate out of the pocket of his cloak, and + ate from it. When they were done eating, Arnliot gathered up the remains + of their meal, and they prepared to go to sleep. In the other end of the + house there was a loft upon cross-beams, and Arnliot and the others went + up, and laid themselves down to sleep. Arnliot had a large halberd, of + which the upper part was mounted with gold, and the shaft was so long that + with his arm stretched out he could scarcely touch the top of it; and he + was girt with a sword. They had both their weapons and their clothes up in + the loft beside them. Arnliot, who lay outermost in the loft, told them to + be perfectly quiet. Soon after twelve men came to the house, who were + merchants going with their wares to Jamtaland; and when they came into the + house they made a great disturbance, were merry, and made a great fire + before them; and when they took their supper they cast away all the bones + around them. They then prepared to go to sleep, and laid themselves down + upon the benches around the fire. When they, had been asleep a short time, + a huge witch came into the house; and when she came in, she carefully + swept together all the bones and whatever was of food kind into a heap, + and threw it into her mouth. Then she gripped the man who was nearest to + her, riving and tearing him asunder, and threw him upon the fire. The + others awoke in dreadful fright, and sprang up, but she took them, and put + them one by one to death, so that only one remained in life. He ran under + the loft calling for help, and if there was any one on the loft to help + him. Arnliot reached down his hand, seized him by the shoulder, and drew + him up into the loft. The witch-wife had turned towards the fire, and + began to eat the men who were roasting. Now Arnliot stood up, took his + halberd, and struck her between the shoulders, so that the point came out + at her breast. She writhed with it, gave a dreadful shriek, and sprang up. + The halberd slipped from Arnliot's hands, and she ran out with it. Arnliot + then went in; cleared away the dead corpses out of the house; set the door + and the door-posts up, for she had torn them down in going out; and they + slept the rest of the night. When the day broke they got up; and first + they took their breakfast. When they had got food, Arnliot said, "Now we + must part here. Ye can proceed upon the new-traced path the merchants have + made in coming here yesterday. In the meantime I will seek after my + halberd, and in reward for my labour I will take so much of the goods + these men had with them as I find useful to me. Thou, Thorod, must take my + salutation to King Olaf; and say to him that he is the man I am most + desirous to see, although my salutation may appear to him of little + worth." Then he took his silver plate, wiped it dry with a cloth, and + said, "Give King Olaf this plate; salute him, and say it is from me." Then + they made themselves ready for their journey, and parted. Thorod went on + with his comrade and the man of the merchants company who had escaped. He + proceeded until he came to King Olaf in the town (Nidaros); told the king + all that had happened, and presented to him the silver plate. The king + said it was wrong that Arnliot himself had not come to him; "for it is a + pity so brave a hero, and so distinguished a man, should have given + himself up to misdeeds." + </p> + <p> + Thorod remained the rest of the winter with the king, and in summer got + leave to return to Iceland; and he and King Olaf parted the best of + friends. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0385" id="link2H_4_0385"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 152. KING OLAF'S LEVY OF MEN. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf made ready in spring (A.D. 1027) to leave Nidaros, and many + people were assembled about him, both from Throndhjem and the Northern + country; and when he was ready he proceeded first with his men to More, + where he gathered the men of the levy, and did the same at Raumsdal. He + went from thence to South More. He lay a long time at the Herey Isles + waiting for his forces; and he often held House-things, as many reports + came to his ears about which he thought it necessary to hold councils. In + one of these Things he made a speech, in which he spoke of the loss he + suffered from the Farey islanders. "The scat which they promised me," he + said, "is not forthcoming; and I now intend to send men thither after it." + Then he proposed to different men to undertake this expedition; but the + answer was, that all declined the adventure. + </p> + <p> + Then there stood up a stout and very remarkable looking man in the Thing. + He was clad in a red kirtle, had a helmet on his head, a sword in his + belt, and a large halberd in his hands. He took up the word and said, "In + truth here is a great want of men. Ye have a good king; but ye are bad + servants who say no to this expedition he offers you, although ye have + received many gifts of friendship and tokens of honour from him. I have + hitherto been no friend of the king, and he has been my enemy, and says, + besides, that he has good grounds for being so. Now, I offer, sire, to go + upon this expedition, if no better will undertake it." + </p> + <p> + The king answers, "Who is this brave man who replies to my offer? Thou + showest thyself different from the other men here present, in offering + thyself for this expedition from which they excuse themselves, although I + expected they would willingly have undertaken it; but I do not know thee + in the least, and do not know thy name." + </p> + <p> + He replies, "My name, sire, is not difficult to know, and I think thou + hast heard my name before. I am Karl Morske." + </p> + <p> + The king—"So this is Karl! I have indeed heard thy name before; and, + to say the truth, there was a time when our meeting must have been such, + if I had had my will; that thou shouldst not have had to tell it now. But + I will not show myself worse than thou, but will join my thanks and my + favour to the side of the help thou hast offered me. Now thou shalt come + to me, Karl, and be my guest to-day; and then we shall consult together + about this business." Karl said it should be so. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0386" id="link2H_4_0386"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 153. KARL MORSKE'S STORY. + </h2> + <p> + Karl Morske had been a viking, and a celebrated robber. Often had the king + sent out men against him, and wished to make an end of him; but Karl, who + was a man of high connection, was quick in all his doing's, and besides a + man of great dexterity, and expert in all feats. Now when Karl had + undertaken this business the king was reconciled to him, gave him his + friendship, and let him be fitted out in the best manner for this + expedition. There were about twenty men in the ship; and the king sent + messages to his friends in the Farey Islands, and recommended him also to + Leif Ossurson and Lagman Gille, for aid and defence; and for this purpose + furnished Karl with tokens of the full powers given him. Karl set out as + soon as he was ready; and as he got a favourable breeze soon came to the + Farey Islands, and landed at Thorshavn, in the island Straumey. A Thing + was called, to which there came a great number of people. Thrand of Gata + came with a great retinue, and Leif and Gille came there also, with many + in their following. After they had set up their tents, and put themselves + in order, they went to Karl Morske, and saluted each other on both sides + in a friendly way. Then Karl produced King Olaf's words, tokens, and + friendly message to Leif and Gille, who received them in a friendly + manner, invited Karl to come to them, and promised him to support his + errand, and give him all the aid in their power, for which he thanked + them. Soon after came Thrand of Gata, who also received Karl in the most + friendly manner, and said he was glad to see so able a man coming to their + country on the king's business, which they were all bound to promote. "I + will insist, Karl," says he, "on thy taking-up thy winter abode with me, + together with all those of thy people who may appear to thee necessary for + thy dignity." + </p> + <p> + Karl replies, that he had already settled to lodge with Leif; "otherwise I + would with great pleasure have accepted thy invitation." + </p> + <p> + "Then fate has given great honour to Leif," says Thrand; "but is there any + other way in which I can be of service?" + </p> + <p> + Karl replies, that he would do him a great service by collecting the scat + of the eastern island, and of all the northern islands. + </p> + <p> + Thrand said it was both his duty and interest to assist in the king's + business, and thereupon Thrand returned to his tent; and at that Thing + nothing else worth speaking of occurred. Karl took up his abode with Leif + Ossurson, and was there all winter (A.D. 1028). Leif collected the scat of + Straumey Island, and all the islands south of it. The spring after Thrand + of Gata fell ill, and had sore eyes and other complaints; but he prepared + to attend the Thing, as was his custom. When he came to the Thing he had + his tent put up, and within it another black tent, that the light might + not penetrate. After some days of the Thing had passed, Leif and Karl came + to Thrand's tent, with a great many people, and found some persons + standing outside. They asked if Thrand was in the tent, and were told he + was. Leif told them to bid Thrand come out, as he and Karl had some + business with him. They came back, and said that Thrand had sore eyes, and + could not come out; "but he begs thee, Leif, to come to him within." Leif + told his comrades to come carefully into the tent, and not to press + forward, and that he who came last in should go out first. Leif went in + first, followed by Karl, and then his comrades; and all fully armed as if + they were going into battle. Leif went into the black tent and asked if + Thrand was there. Thrand answered and saluted Leif. Leif returned his + salutation, and asked if he had brought the scat from the northern + islands, and if he would pay the scat that had been collected. Thrand + replies, that he had not forgotten what had been spoken of between him and + Karl, and that he would now pay over the scat. "Here is a purse, Leif, + full of silver, which thou canst receive." Leif looked around, and saw but + few people in the tent, of whom some were lying upon the benches, and a + few were sitting up. Then Leif went to Thrand, and took the purse, and + carried it into the outer tent, where it was light, turned out the money + on his shield, groped about in it with his hand, and told Karl to look at + the silver. When they had looked at it a while, Karl asked Leif what he + thought of the silver. He replied, "I am thinking where the bad money that + is in the north isles can have come from." Thrand heard this, and said, + "Do you not think, Leif, the silver is good?" "No," says he. Thrand + replies, "Our relations, then, are rascals not to be trusted. I sent them + in spring to collect the scat in the north isles, as I could not myself go + anywhere, and they have allowed themselves to be bribed by the bondes to + take false money, which nobody looks upon as current and good; it is + better, therefore, Leif, to look at this silver which has been paid me as + land-rent." Leif thereupon carried back this silver, and received another + bag, which he carried to Karl, and they looked over the money together. + Karl asked Leif what he thought of this money. He answered, that it + appeared to him so bad that it would not be taken in payment, however + little hope there might be of getting a debt paid in any other way: + "therefore I will not take this money upon the king's account." A man who + had been lying on the bench now cast the skin coverlet off which he had + drawn over his head, and said, "True is the old word,—he grows worse + who grows older: so it is with thee, Thrand, who allowest Karl Morske to + handle thy money all the day." This was Gaut the Red. Thrand sprang up at + Gaut's words, and reprimanded his relation with many angry words. At last + he said that Leif should leave this silver, and take a bag which his own + peasants had brought him in spring. "And although I am weak-sighted, yet + my own hand is the truest test." Another man who was lying on the bench + raised himself now upon his elbow; and this was Thord the Low. He said, + "These are no ordinary reproaches we suffer from Karl Morske, and + therefore he well deserves a reward for them." Leif in the meantime took + the bag, and carried it to Karl; and when they cast their eyes on the + money, Leif said, "We need not look long at this silver, for here the one + piece of money is better than the other; and this is the money we will + have. Let a man come to be present at the counting it out." Thrand says + that he thought Leif was the fittest man to do it upon his account. Leif + and Karl thereupon went a short way from the tent, sat down, and counted + and weighed the silver. Karl took the helmet off his head, and received in + it the weighed silver. They saw a man coming to them who had a stick with + an axe-head on it in his hand, a hat low upon his head, and a short green + cloak. He was bare-legged, and had linen breeches on tied at the knee. He + laid his stick down in the field, and went to Karl and said, "Take care, + Karl Morske, that thou does not hurt thyself against my axe-stick." + Immediately a man came running and calls with great haste to Leif + Ossurson, telling him to come as quickly as possible to Lagman Gille's + tent; "for," says he, "Sirurd Thorlakson ran in just now into the mouth of + the tent, and gave one of Gille's men a desperate wound." Leif rose up + instantly, and went off to Gille's tent along with his men. Karl remained + sitting, and the Norway people stood around in all corners. Gaut + immediately sprang up, and struck with a hand-axe over the heads of the + people, and the stroke came on Karl's head; but the wound was slight. + Thord the Low seized the stick-axe, which lay in the field at his side, + and struck the axe-blade right into Karl's skull. Many people now streamed + out of Thrand's tent. Karl was carried away dead. Thrand was much grieved + at this event, and offered money-mulcts for his relations; but Leif and + Gille, who had to prosecute the business, would accept no mulct. Sigurd + was banished the country for having wounded Gille's tent comrade, and Gaut + and Thord for the murder of Karl. The Norway people rigged out the vessel + which Karl had with him, and sailed eastward to Olaf, and gave him these + tidings. He was in no pleasant humour at it, and threatened a speedy + vengeance; but it was not allotted by fate to King Olaf to revenge himself + on Thrand and his relations, because of the hostilities which had begun in + Norway, and which are now to be related. And there is nothing more to be + told of what happened after King Olaf sent men to the Farey Islands to + take scat of them. But great strife arose after Karl's death in the Farey + Islands between the family of Thrand of Gata and Leif Ossurson, and of + which there are great sagas. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0387" id="link2H_4_0387"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 154. KING OLAF'S EXPEDITION WITH HIS LEVY. + </h2> + <p> + Now we must proceed with the relation we began before,—that King + Olaf set out with his men, and raised a levy over the whole country (A.D. + 1027). All lendermen in the North followed him excepting Einar + Tambaskelfer, who sat quietly at home upon his farm since his return to + the country, and did not serve the king. Einar had great estates and + wealth, although he held no fiefs from the king, and he lived splendidly. + King Olaf sailed with his fleet south around Stad, and many people from + the districts around joined him. King Olaf himself had a ship which he had + got built the winter before (A.D. 1027), and which was called the Visund + (1). It was a very large ship, with a bison's head gilded all over upon + the bow. Sigvat the skald speaks thus of it:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Trygvason's Long Serpent bore, + Grim gaping o'er the waves before, + A dragon's head with open throat, + When last the hero was afloat: + His cruise was closed, + As God disposed. + Olaf has raised a bison's head, + Which proudly seems the waves to tread. + While o'er its golden forehead dashing + The waves its glittering horns are washing: + May God dispose + A luckier close." +</pre> + <p> + The king went on to Hordaland; there he heard the news that Erling + Skjalgson had left the country with a great force, and four or five ships. + He himself had a large war-ship, and his sons had three of twenty + rowing-banks each; and they had sailed westward to England to Canute the + Great. Then King Olaf sailed eastward along the land with a mighty + war-force, and he inquired everywhere if anything was known of Canute's + proceedings; and all agreed in saying he was in England but added that he + was fitting out a levy, and intended coming to Norway. As Olaf had a large + fleet, and could not discover with certainty where he should go to meet + King Canute, and as his people were dissatisfied with lying quiet in one + place with so large an armament, he resolved to sail with his fleet south + to Denmark, and took with him all the men who were best appointed and most + warlike; and he gave leave to the others to return home. Now the people + whom he thought of little use having gone home, King Olaf had many + excellent and stout men-at-arms besides those who, as before related, had + fled the country, or sat quietly at home; and most of the chief men and + lendermen of Norway were along with him. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Visundr is the buffalo; although the modern bison, or + American animal of that name, might have been known through + the Greenland colonists, who in this reign had visited some + parts of America.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0388" id="link2H_4_0388"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 155. OF KING OLAF AND KING ONUND. + </h2> + <p> + When King Olaf sailed to Denmark, he set his course for Seeland; and when + he came there he made incursions on the land, and began to plunder. The + country people were severely treated; some were killed, some bound and + dragged to the ships. All who could do so took to flight, and made no + opposition. King Olaf committed there the greatest ravages. While Olaf was + in Seeland, the news came that King Onund Olafson of Sweden had raised a + levy, and fallen upon Scania, and was ravaging there; and then it became + known what the resolution had been that the two kings had taken at the + Gaut river, where they had concluded a union and friendship, and had bound + themselves to oppose King Canute. King Onund continued his march until he + met his brother-in-law King Olaf. When they met they made proclamation + both to their own people and to the people of the country, that they + intended to conquer Denmark; and asked the support of the people of the + country for this purpose. And it happened, as we find examples of + everywhere, that if hostilities are brought upon the people of a country + not strong enough to withstand, the greatest number will submit to the + conditions by which peace can be purchased at any rate. So it happened + here that many men went into the service of the kings, and agreed to + submit to them. Wheresoever they went they laid the country all round + subjection to them, and otherwise laid waste all with fire and sword. + </p> + <p> + Of this foray Sigvat the skald speaks, in a ballad he composed concerning + King Canute the Great:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "'Canute is on the sea!' + The news is told, + And the Norsemen bold + Repeat it with great glee. + And it runs from mouth to mouth— + 'On a lucky day + We came away + From Throndhjem to the south.' + Across the cold East sea, + The Swedish king + His host did bring, + To gain great victory. + King Onund came to fight, + In Seeland's plains, + Against the Danes, + With his steel-clad men so bright. + Canute is on the land; + Side to side + His long-ships ride + Along the yellow strand. + Where waves wash the green banks, + Mast to mast, + All bound fast, + His great fleet lies in ranks." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0389" id="link2H_4_0389"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 156. OF KING CANUTE THE GREAT. + </h2> + <p> + King Canute had heard in England that King Olaf of Norway had called out a + levy, and had gone with his forces to Denmark, and was making great + ravages in his dominions there. Canute began to gather people, and he had + speedily collected a great army and a numerous fleet. Earl Hakon was + second in command over the whole. + </p> + <p> + Sigvat the skald came this summer (A.D. 1027) from the West, from Ruda + (Rouen) in Valland, and with him was a man called Berg. They had made a + merchant voyage there the summer before. Sigvat had made a little poem + about this journey, called "The Western Traveller's Song," which begins + thus:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Berg! many a merry morn was pass'd, + When our vessel was made fast, + And we lay on the glittering tide + or Rouen river's western side." +</pre> + <p> + When Sigvat came to England he went directly to King Canute, and asked his + leave to proceed to Norway; for King Canute had forbidden all merchant + vessels to sail until he himself was ready with his fleet. When Sigvat + arrived he went to the house in which the king was lodged; but the doors + were locked, and he had to stand a long time outside, but when he got + admittance he obtained the permission he desired. He then sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The way to Jutland's king I sought; + A little patience I was taught. + The doors were shut—all full within; + The udaller could not get in. + But Gorm's great son did condescend + To his own chamber me to send, + And grant my prayer—although I'm one + Whose arms the fetters' weight have known." +</pre> + <p> + When Sigvat became aware that King Canute was equipping an armament + against King Olaf, and knew what a mighty force King Canute had, he made + these lines:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The mighty Canute, and Earl Hakon, + Have leagued themselves, and counsel taken + Against King Olaf's life, + And are ready for the strife. + In spite of king and earl, I say, + 'I love him well—may he get away:' + On the Fields, wild and dreary, + With him I'd live, and ne'er be weary." +</pre> + <p> + Sigvat made many other songs concerning this expedition of Canute and + Hakon. He made this among others:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "'Twas not the earl's intention then + 'Twixt Olaf and the udalmen + Peace to establish, and the land + Upright to hold with Northman's hand; + But ever with deceit and lies + Eirik's descendant, Hakon, tries + To make ill-will and discontent, + Till all the udalmen are bent + Against King Olaf's rule to rise." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0390" id="link2H_4_0390"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 157. OF KING CANUTE'S SHIP THE DRAGON. + </h2> + <p> + Canute the Great was at last ready with his fleet, and left the land; and + a vast number of men he had, and ships frightfully large. He himself had a + dragon-ship, so large that it had sixty banks of rowers, and the head was + gilt all over. Earl Hakon had another dragon of forty banks, and it also + had a gilt figure-head. The sails of both were in stripes of blue, red, + and green, and the vessels were painted all above the water-stroke; and + all that belonged to their equipment was most splendid. They had also many + other huge ships remarkably well fitted out, and grand. Sigvat the skald + talks of this in his song on Canute:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Canute is out beneath the sky— + Canute of the clear blue eye! + The king is out on the ocean's breast, + Leading his grand fleet from the West. + On to the East the ship-masts glide, + Glancing and bright each long-ship's side. + The conqueror of great Ethelred, + Canute, is there, his foemen's dread: + His dragon with her sails of blue, + All bright and brilliant to the view, + High hoisted on the yard arms wide, + Carries great Canute o'er the tide. + Brave is the royal progress—fast + The proud ship's keel obeys the mast, + Dashes through foam, and gains the land, + Raising a surge on Limfjord's strand." +</pre> + <p> + It is related that King Canute sailed with this vast force from England, + and came with all his force safely to Denmark, where he went into + Limfjord, and there he found gathered besides a large army of the men of + the country. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0391" id="link2H_4_0391"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 158. HARDAKNUT TAKEN TO BE KING IN DENMARK. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Ulf Sprakalegson had been set as protector over Denmark when King + Canute went to England, and the king had intrusted his son Hardaknut in + the earl's hands. This took place the summer before (A.D. 1026), as we + related. But the earl immediately gave it out that King Canute had, at + parting, made known to him his will and desire that the Danes should take + his son Hardaknut as king over the Danish dominions. "On that account," + says the earl, "he gave the matter into our hands; as I, and many other + chiefs and leading men here in the country, have often complained to King + Canute of the evil consequences to the country of being without a king, + and that former kings thought it honour and power enough to rule over the + Danish kingdom alone; and in the times that are past many kings have ruled + over this kingdom. But now there are greater difficulties than have ever + been before; for we have been so fortunate hitherto as to live without + disturbance from foreign kings, but now we hear the king of Norway is + going to attack us, to which is added the fear of the people that the + Swedish king will join him; and now King Canute is in England." The earl + then produced King Canute's letter and seal, confirming all that the earl + asserted. Many other chiefs supported this business; and in consequence of + all these persuasions the people resolved to take Hardaknut as king, which + was done at the same Thing. The Queen Emma had been principal promoter of + this determination; for she had got the letter to be written, and provided + with the seal, having cunningly got hold of the king's signet; but from + him it was all concealed. Now when Hardaknut and Earl Ulf heard for + certain that King Olaf was come from Norway with a large army, they went + to Jutland, where the greatest strength of the Danish kingdom lies, sent + out message-tokens, and summoned to them a great force; but when they + heard the Swedish king was also come with his army, they thought they + would not have strength enough to give battle to both, and therefore kept + their army together in Jutland, and resolved to defend that country + against the kings. The whole of their ships they assembled in Limfjord, + and waited thus for King Canute. Now when they heard that King Canute had + come from the West to Limfjord they sent men to him, and to Queen Emma, + and begged her to find out if the king was angry at them or not, and to + let them know. The queen talked over the matter with him, and said, "Your + son Hardaknut will pay the full mulct the king may demand, if he has done + anything which is thought to be against the king." He replies, that + Hardaknut has not done this of his own judgement. "And therefore," says + he, "it has turned out as might have been expected, that when he, a child, + and without understanding, wanted to be called king, the country, when any + evil came and an enemy appeared, must be conquered by foreign princes, if + our might had not come to his aid. If he will have any reconciliation with + me let him come to me, and lay down the mock title of king he has given + himself." The queen sent these very words to Hardaknut, and at the same + time she begged him not to decline coming; for, as she truly observed, he + had no force to stand against his father. When this message came to + Hardaknut he asked the advice of the earl and other chief people who were + with him; but it was soon found that when the people heard King Canute the + Old was arrived they all streamed to him, and seemed to have no confidence + but in him alone. Then Earl Ulf and his fellows saw they had but two roads + to take; either to go to the king and leave all to his mercy, or to fly + the country. All pressed Hardaknut to go to his father, which advice he + followed. When they met he fell at his father's feet, and laid his seal, + which accompanied the kingly title, on his knee. King Canute took + Hardaknut by the hand, and placed him in as high a seat as he used to sit + in before. Earl Ulf sent his son Svein, who was a sister's son of King + Canute, and the same age as Hardaknut, to the king. He prayed for grace + and reconciliation for his father, and offered himself as hostage for the + earl. King Canute ordered him to tell the earl to assemble his men and + ships, and come to him, and then they would talk of reconciliation. The + earl did so. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0392" id="link2H_4_0392"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 159. FORAY IN SCANIA. + </h2> + <p> + When King Olaf and King Onund heard that King Canute was come from the + West, and also that he had a vast force, they sailed east to Scania, and + allowed themselves to ravage and burn in the districts there, and then + proceeded eastward along the land to the frontier of Sweden. As soon as + the country people heard that King Canute was come from the West, no one + thought of going into the service of the two kings. + </p> + <p> + Now the kings sailed eastward along the coast, and brought up in a river + called Helga, and remained there some time. When they heard that King + Canute was coming eastward with his forces against them, they held a + council; and the result was, that King Olaf with his people went up the + country to the forest, and to the lake out of which the river Helga flows. + There at the riverhead they made a dam of timber and turf, and dammed in + the lake. They also dug a deep ditch, through which they led several + waters, so that the lake waxed very high. In the river-bed they laid large + logs of timber. They were many days about this work, and King Olaf had the + management of this piece of artifice; but King Onund had only to command + the fleet and army. When King Canute heard of the proceedings of the two + kings, and of the damage they had done to his dominions, he sailed right + against them to where they lay in Helga river. He had a War-force which + was one half greater than that of both the kings together. Sigvat speaks + of these things:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The king, who shields + His Jutland fields + From scaith or harm + By foeman's arm, + Will not allow + Wild plundering now: + 'The greatest he, + On land or sea.'" +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0393" id="link2H_4_0393"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 160. BATTLE IN HELGA RIVER. + </h2> + <p> + One day, towards evening, King Onund's spies saw King Canute coming + sailing along, and he was not far off. Then King Onund ordered the + war-horns to sound; on which his people struck their tents, put on their + weapons, rowed out of the harbour and east round the land, bound their + ships together, and prepared for battle. King Onund made his spies run up + the country to look for King Olaf, and tell him the news. Then King Olaf + broke up the dam, and let the river take its course. King Olaf travelled + down in the night to his ships. When King Canute came outside the harbour, + he saw the forces of the kings ready for battle. He thought that it would + be too late in the day to begin the fight by the time his forces could be + ready; for his fleet required a great deal of room at sea, and there was a + long distance between the foremost of his ships and the hindmost, and + between those outside and those nearest the land, and there was but little + wind. Now, as Canute saw that the Swedes and Norwegians had quitted the + harbour, he went into it with as many ships as it could hold; but the main + strength of the fleet lay without the harbour. In the morning, when it was + light, a great part of the men went on shore; some for amusement, some to + converse with the people of other ships. They observed nothing until the + water came rushing over them like a waterfall, carrying huge trees, which + drove in among their ships, damaging all they struck; and the water + covered all the fields. The men on shore perished, and many who were in + the ships. All who could do it cut their cables; so that the ships were + loose, and drove before the stream, and were scattered here and there. The + great dragon, which King Canute himself was in, drove before the stream; + and as it could not so easily be turned with oars, drove out among Olaf's + and Onund's ships. As they knew the ship, they laid her on board on all + quarters. But the ship was so high in the hull, as if it were a castle, + and had besides such a numerous and chosen crew on board, well armed and + exercised, that it was not easy to attack her. After a short time also + Earl Ulf came up with his fleet; and then the battle began, and King + Canute's fleet gathered together from all quarters. But the kings Olaf and + Onund, seeing they had for this time got all the victory that fate + permitted them to gain, let their ships retreat, cast themselves loose + from King Canute's ship, and the fleets separated. But as the attack had + not been made as King Canute had determined, he made no further attempt; + and the kings on each side arranged their fleets and put their ships in + order. When the fleets were parted, and each sailing its course, Olaf and + Onund looked over their forces, and found they had suffered no loss of + men. In the meantime they saw that if they waited until King Canute got + his large fleet in order to attack them, the difference of force was so + great that for them there was little chance of victory. It was also + evident that if the battle was renewed, they must suffer a great loss of + men. They took the resolution, therefore, to row with the whole fleet + eastward along the coast. Observing that King Canute did not pursue them, + they raised up their masts and set sail. Ottar Svarte tells thus of it in + the poem he composed upon King Canute the Great:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The king, in battle fray, + Drove the Swedish host away: + The wolf did not miss prey, + Nor the raven on that day. + Great Canute might deride + Two kings if he had pride, + For at Helga river's side + They would not his sword abide." +</pre> + <p> + Thord Sjarekson also sang these lines in his death song of King Olaf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "King Olaf, Agder's lord, + Ne'er shunned the Jutland king, + But with his blue-edged sword + Broke many a panzer ring. + King Canute was not slow: + King Onund filled the plain + With dead, killed by his bow: + The wolf howled o'er the slain." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0394" id="link2H_4_0394"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 161. KING OLAF AND KING ONUND'S PLANS. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf and King Onund sailed eastward to the Swedish king's dominions; + and one day, towards evening, landed at a place called Barvik, where they + lay all night. But then it was observed of the Swedes that they were + home-sick; for the greater part of their forces sailed eastward along the + land in the night, and did not stop their course until they came home to + their houses. Now when King Onund observed this he ordered, as soon as the + day dawned, to sound the signal for a House-thing; and the whole people + went on shore, and the Thing sat down. Then King Onund took up the word, + and spake thus: "So it is, King Olaf, that, as you know, we have been + assembled in summer, and have forayed wide around in Denmark, and have + gained much booty, but no land. I had 350 vessels, and now have not above + 100 remaining with me. Now it appears to me we can make no greater + progress than we have made, although you have still the 60 vessels which + have followed you the whole summer. It therefore appears to me best that + we come back to my kingdom; for it is always good to drive home with the + wagon safe. In this expedition we have won something, and lost nothing. + Now I will offer you, King Olaf, to come with me, and we shall remain + assembled during the winter. Take as much of my kingdom as you will, so + that you and the men who follow you may support yourselves well; and when + spring comes let us take such measures as we find serviceable. If you, + however, will prefer to travel across our country, and go overland to + Norway, it shall be free for you to do so." + </p> + <p> + King Olaf thanked King Onund for his friendly offer. "But if I may + advise," says he, "then we should take another resolution, and keep + together the forces we have still remaining. I had in the first of summer, + before I left Norway, 350 ships; but when I left the country I chose from + among the whole war-levy those I thought to be the best, and with them I + manned 60 ships; and these I still have. Now it appears to me that the + part of your war-force which has now run away is the most worthless, and + of least resistance; but now I see here all your chiefs and leaders, and I + know well that the people who belong to the court-troops (1) are by far + the best suited to carry arms. We have here chosen men and superb ships, + and we can very well lie all winter in our ships, as viking's custom is. + But Canute cannot lie long in Helga river; for the harbour will not hold + so many vessels as he has. If he steers eastward after us, we can escape + from him, and then people will soon gather to us; but if he return to the + harbours where his fleet can lie, I know for certain that the desire to + return home will not be less in his army than in ours. I think, also, we + have ravaged so widely in summer, that the villagers, both in Scania and + in Halland, know well whose favour they have to seek. Canute's army will + thus be dispersed so widely, that it is uncertain to whom fate may at the + last give the victory; but let us first find out what resolution he + takes." + </p> + <p> + Thus King Olaf ended his speech, and it found much applause, and his + advice was followed. Spies were sent into King Canute's army, and both the + kings Olaf and Onund remained lying where they were. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) The thingmen, or hired body-guard attending the court.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0395" id="link2H_4_0395"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 162. OF KING CANUTE AND EARL ULF. + </h2> + <p> + When King Canute saw that the kings of Norway and Sweden steered eastward + with their forces along the coast, he sent men to ride night and day on + the land to follow their movements. Some spies went forward, others + returned; so that King Canute had news every day of their progress. He had + also spies always in their army. Now when he heard that a great part of + the fleet had sailed away from the kings, he turned back with his forces + to Seeland, and lay with his whole fleet in the Sound; so that a part lay + on the Scania side, and a part on the Seeland side. King Canute himself, + the day before Michaelmas, rode with a great retinue to Roeskilde. There + his brother-in-law, Earl Ulf, had prepared a great feast for him. The earl + was the most agreeable host, but the king was silent and sullen. The earl + talked to him in every way to make him cheerful, and brought forward + everything which he thought would amuse him; but the king remained stern, + and speaking little. At last the earl proposed to him a game at chess, + which he agreed to; and a chess-board was produced, and they played + together. Earl Ulf was hasty in temper, stiff, and in nothing yielding; + but everything he managed went on well in his hands; and he was a great + warrior, about whom there are many stories. He was the most powerful man + in Denmark next to the king. Earl Ulf's sister Gyda was married to Earl + Gudin (Godwin) Ulfnadson; and their sons were Harald king of England, and + Earl Toste, Earl Valthiof, Earl Morukare, and Earl Svein. Gyda was the + name of their daughter, who was married to the English king Edward the + Good. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0396" id="link2H_4_0396"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 163. OF THE EARL'S MURDER. + </h2> + <p> + When they had played a while the king made a false move, at which the earl + took a knight from the king; but the king set the piece again upon the + board, and told the earl to make another move; but the earl grew angry, + threw over the chess-board, stood up, and went away. The king said, + "Runnest thou away, Ulf the coward?" The earl turned round at the door and + said, "Thou wouldst have run farther at Helga river, if thou hadst come to + battle there. Thou didst not call me Ulf the coward, when I hastened to + thy help while the Swedes were beating thee like a dog." The earl then + went out, and went to bed. A little later the king also went to bed. The + following morning while the king was putting on his clothes he said to his + footboy, "Go thou to Earl Ulf, and kill him." + </p> + <p> + The lad went, was away a while, and then came back. + </p> + <p> + The king said, "Hast thou killed the earl?" + </p> + <p> + "I did not kill him, for he was gone to Saint Lucius' church." + </p> + <p> + There was a man called Ivar White, a Norwegian by birth, who was the + king's courtman and chamberlain. The king said to him, "Go thou and kill + the earl." + </p> + <p> + Ivar went to the church, and in at the choir, and thrust his sword through + the earl, who died on the spot. Then Ivar went to the king, with the + bloody sword in his hand. + </p> + <p> + The king said, "Hast thou killed the earl?" + </p> + <p> + "I have killed him," says he. + </p> + <p> + "Thou didst well." + </p> + <p> + After the earl was killed the monks closed the church, and locked the + doors. When that was told the king he sent a message to the monks, + ordering them to open the church and sing high mass. They did as the king + ordered; and when the king came to the church he bestowed on it great + property, so that it had a large domain, by which that place was raised + very high; and these lands have since always belonged to it. King Canute + rode down to his ships, and lay there till late in harvest with a very + large army. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0397" id="link2H_4_0397"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 164. OF KING OLAF AND THE SWEDES. + </h2> + <p> + When King Olaf and King Onund heard that King Canute had sailed to the + Sound, and lay there with a great force, the kings held a House-thing, and + spoke much about what resolution they should adopt. King Olaf wished they + should remain there with all the fleet, and see what King Canute would at + last resolve to do. But the Swedes held it to be unadvisable to remain + until the frost set in, and so it was determined; and King Onund went home + with all his army, and King Olaf remained lying after them. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0398" id="link2H_4_0398"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 165. OF EGIL AND TOFE. + </h2> + <p> + While King Olaf lay there, he had frequently conferences and consultations + with his people. One night Egil Halson and Tofe Valgautson had the watch + upon the king's ship. Tofe came from West Gautland, and was a man of high + birth. While they sat on watch they heard much lamentation and crying + among the people who had been taken in the war, and who lay bound on the + shore at night. Tofe said it made him ill to hear such distress, and asked + Egil to go with him, and let loose these people. This work they set about, + cut the cords, and let the people escape, and they looked upon it as a + piece of great friendship; but the king was so enraged at it, that they + themselves were in the greatest danger. When Egil afterwards fell sick the + king for a long time would not visit him, until many people entreated it + of him. It vexed Egil much to have done anything the king was angry at, + and he begged his forgiveness. The king now dismissed his wrath against + Egil, laid his hands upon the side on which Egil's pain was, and sang a + prayer; upon which the pain ceased instantly, and Egil grew better. Tofe + came, after entreaty, into reconciliation with the king, on condition that + he should exhort his father Valgaut to come to the king. He was a heathen; + but after conversation with the king he went over to Christianity, and + died instantly when he was baptized. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0399" id="link2H_4_0399"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 166. TREACHERY TOWARDS KING OLAF. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf had now frequent conferences with his people, and asked advice + from them, and from his chiefs, as to what he should determine upon. But + there was no unanimity among them—some considering that unadvisable + which others considered highly serviceable; and there was much indecision + in their councils. King Canute had always spies in King Olaf's army, who + entered into conversation with many of his men, offering them presents and + favour on account of King Canute. Many allowed themselves to be seduced, + and gave promises of fidelity, and to be King Canute's men, and bring the + country into his hands if he came to Norway. This was apparent, + afterwards, of many who at first kept it concealed. Some took at once + money bribes, and others were promised money afterwards; and a great many + there were who had got great presents of money from him before: for it may + be said with truth of King Canute, that every man who came to him, and who + he thought had the spirit of a man and would like his favour, got his + hands full of gifts and money. On this account he was very popular, + although his generosity was principally shown to foreigners, and was + greatest the greater distance they came from. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0400" id="link2H_4_0400"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 167. KING OLAF'S CONSULTATIONS. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf had often conferences and meetings with his people, and asked + their counsel; but as he observed they gave different opinions, he had a + suspicion that there must be some who spoke differently from what they + really thought advisable for him, and he was thus uncertain if all gave + him due fidelity in council. Some pressed that with the first fair wind + they should sail to the Sound, and so to Norway. They said the Danes would + not dare to attack them, although they lay with so great a force right in + the way. But the king was a man of too much understanding not to see that + this was impracticable. He knew also that Olaf Trygvason had found it + quite otherwise, as to the Danes not daring to fight, when he with a few + people went into battle against a great body of them. The king also knew + that in King Canute's army there were a great many Norwegians; therefore + he entertained the suspicion that those who gave this advice were more + favourable to King Canute than to him. King Olaf came at last to the + determination, from all these considerations, that the people who would + follow him should make themselves ready to proceed by land across + Gautland, and so to Norway. "But our ships," said he, "and all things that + we cannot take with us, I will send eastward to the Swedish king's + dominions, and let them be taken care of for us there." + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0401" id="link2H_4_0401"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 168. HAREK OF THJOTTA'S VOYAGE. + </h2> + <p> + Harek of Thjotta replied thus to the king's speech: "It is evident that I + cannot travel on foot to Norway. I am old and heavy, and little accustomed + to walking. Besides, I am unwilling to part with my ship; for on that ship + and its apparel I have bestowed so much labour, that it would go much + against my inclination to put her into the hands of my enemies." The king + said, "Come along with us, Harek, and we shall carry thee when thou art + tired of walking." Then Harek sang these lines:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "I'11 mount my ocean steed, + And o'er the sea I'll speed; + Forests and hills are not for me,— + I love the moving sea, + Though Canute block the Sound, + Rather than walk the ground, + And leave my ship, I'll see + What my ship will do for me." +</pre> + <p> + Then King Olaf let everything be put in order for the journey. The people + had their walking clothing and weapons, but their other clothes and + effects they packed upon such horses as they could get. Then he sent off + people to take his ships east to Calmar. There he had the vessels laid up, + and the ships' apparel and other goods taken care of. Harek did as he had + said, and waited for a wind, and then sailed west to Scania, until, about + the decline of the day, he came with a fresh and fair wind to the eastward + of Holar. There he let the sail and the vane, and flag and mast be taken + down, and let the upper works of the ship be covered over with some grey + tilt-canvas, and let a few men sit at the oars in the fore part and aft, + but the most were sitting low down in the vessel. + </p> + <p> + When Canute's watchmen saw the ship, they talked with each other about + what ship it might be, and made the guess that it must be one loaded with + herrings or salt, as they only saw a few men at the oars; and the ship, + besides, appeared to them grey, and wanting tar, as if burnt up by the + sun, and they saw also that it was deeply loaded. Now when Harek came + farther through the Sound, and past the fleet, he raised the mast, hoisted + sail, and set up his gilded vane. The sail was white as snow, and in it + were red and blue stripes of cloth interwoven. When the king's men saw the + ship sailing in this state, they told the king that probably King Olaf had + sailed through them. But King Canute replies, that King Olaf was too + prudent a man to sail with a single ship through King Canute's fleet, and + thought it more likely to be Harek of Thjotta, or the like of him. Many + believed the truth to be that King Canute knew of this expedition of + Harek, and that it would not have succeeded so if they had not concluded a + friendship beforehand with each other; which seemed likely, after King + Canute's and Harek's friendly understanding became generally known. + </p> + <p> + Harek made this song as he sailed northward round the isle of Vedrey:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The widows of Lund may smile through their tears, + The Danish girls may have their jeers; + They may laugh or smile, + But outside their isle + Old Harek still on to his North land steers." +</pre> + <p> + Harek went on his way, and never stopped till he came north to Halogaland, + to his own house in Thjotta. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0402" id="link2H_4_0402"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 169. KING OLAF'S COURSE FROM SVITHJOD. + </h2> + <p> + When King Olaf began his journey, he came first into Smaland, and then + into West Gautland. He marched quietly and peaceably, and the country + people gave him all assistance on his journey. Thus he proceeded until he + came into Viken, and north through Viken to Sarpsborg, where he remained, + and ordered a winter abode to be prepared (A.D. 1028). Then he gave most + of the chiefs leave to return home, but kept the lendermen by him whom he + thought the most serviceable. There were with him also all the sons of + Arne Arnmodson, and they stood in great favour with the king. Geller + Thorkelson, who the summer before had come from Iceland, also came there + to the king, as before related. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0403" id="link2H_4_0403"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 170. OF SIGVAT THE SKALD. + </h2> + <p> + Sigvat the skald had long been in King Olaf's household, as before + related, and the king made him his marshal. Sigvat had no talent for + speaking in prose; but in skaldcraft he was so practised, that the verses + came as readily from his tongue as if he were speaking in usual language. + He had made a mercantile journey to Normandy, and in the course of it had + come to England, where he met King Canute, and obtained permission from + him to sail to Norway, as before related. When he came to Norway he + proceeded straight to King Olaf, and found him at Sarpsborg. He presented + himself before the king just as he was sitting down to table. Sigvat + saluted him. The king looked at Sigvat and was silent. Then Sigvat sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Great king! thy marshal is come home, + No more by land or sea to roam, + But by thy side + Still to abide. + Great king! what seat here shall he take + For the king's honour—not his sake? + For all seats here + To me are dear." +</pre> + <p> + Then was verified the old saying, that "many are the ears of a king;" for + King Olaf had heard all about Sigvat's journey, and that he had spoken + with Canute. He says to Sigvat, "I do not know if thou art my marshal, or + hast become one of Canute's men." Sigvat said:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Canute, whose golden gifts display + A generous heart, would have me stay, + Service in his great court to take, + And my own Norway king forsake. + Two masters at a time, I said, + Were one too many for men bred + Where truth and virtue, shown to all, + Make all men true in Olaf's hall." +</pre> + <p> + Then King Olaf told Sigvat to take his seat where he before used to sit; + and in a short time Sigvat was in as high favour with the king as ever. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0404" id="link2H_4_0404"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 171. OF ERLING SKJALGSON AND HIS SONS. + </h2> + <p> + Erling Skjalgson and all his sons had been all summer in King Canute's + army, in the retinue of Earl Hakon. Thorer Hund was also there, and was in + high esteem. Now when King Canute heard that King Olaf had gone overland + to Norway, he discharged his army, and gave all men leave to go to their + winter abodes. There was then in Denmark a great army of foreigners, both + English, Norwegians, and men of other countries, who had joined the + expedition in summer. In autumn (A.D. 1027) Erling Skjalgson went to + Norway with his men, and received great presents from King Canute at + parting; but Thorer Hund remained behind in King Canute's court. With + Erling went messengers from King Canute well provided with money; and in + winter they travelled through all the country, paying the money which King + Canute had promised to many in autumn for their assistance. They gave + presents in money, besides, to many whose friendship could be purchased + for King Canute. They received much assistance in their travels from + Erling. In this way it came to pass that many turned their support to King + Canute, promised him their services, and agreed to oppose King Olaf. Some + did this openly, but many more concealed it from the public. King Olaf + heard this news, for many had something to tell him about it; and the + conversation in the court often turned upon it. Sigvat the skald made a + song upon it:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The base traitors ply + With purses of gold, + Wanting to buy + What is not to be sold,— + The king's life and throne + Wanting to buy: + But our souls are our own, + And to hell we'll not hie. + No pleasure in heaven, + As we know full well, + To the traitor is given,— + His soul is his hell." +</pre> + <p> + Often also the conversation turned upon how ill it beseemed Earl Hakon to + raise his hand in arms against King Olaf, who had given him his life when + he fell into the king's power; but Sigvat was a particular friend of Earl + Hakon, and when he heard the earl spoken against he sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Our own court people we may blame, + If they take gold to their own shame, + Their king and country to betray. + With those who give it's not the same, + From them we have no faith to claim: + 'Tis we are wrong, if we give way." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0405" id="link2H_4_0405"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 172. OF KING OLAF'S PRESENTS AT YULE. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf gave a great feast at Yule, and many great people had come to + him. It was the seventh day of Yule, that the king, with a few persons, + among whom was Sigvat, who attended him day and night, went to a house in + which the king's most precious valuables were kept. He had, according to + his custom, collected there with great care the valuable presents he was + to make on New Year's eve. There was in the house no small number of + gold-mounted swords; and Sigvat sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The swords stand there, + All bright and fair,— + Those oars that dip in blood: + If I in favour stood, + I too might have a share. + A sword the skald would gladly take, + And use it for his master's sake: + In favour once he stood, + And a sword has stained in blood." +</pre> + <p> + The king took a sword of which the handle was twisted round with gold, and + the guard was gold-mounted, and gave it to him. It was a valuable article; + but the gift was not seen without envy, as will appear hereafter. + </p> + <p> + Immediately after Yule (1028) the king began his journey to the Uplands; + for he had a great many people about him, but had received no income that + autumn from the North country, for there had been an armament in summer, + and the king had laid out all the revenues he could command; and also he + had no vessels with which he and his people could go to the North. At the + same time he had news from the North, from which he could see that there + would be no safety for him in that quarter, unless he went with a great + force. For these reasons he determined to proceed through the Uplands, + although it was not so long a time since he had been there in + guest-quarters as the law prescribes, and as the kings usually had the + custom of observing in their visits. When he came to the Uplands the + lendermen and the richest bondes invited him to be their guest, and thus + lightened his expenses. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0406" id="link2H_4_0406"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 173. OF BJORN THE BAILIFF. + </h2> + <p> + There was a man called Bjorn who was of Gautland family, and a friend and + acquaintance of Queen Astrid, and in some way related to her. She had + given him farm-management and other offices in the upper part of Hedemark. + He had also the management of Osterdal district. Bjorn was not in esteem + with the king, nor liked by the bondes. It happened in a hamlet which + Bjorn ruled over, that many swine and cattle were missing: therefore Bjorn + ordered a Thing to be called to examine the matter. Such pillage he + attributed chiefly to the people settled in forest-farms far from other + men; by which he referred particularly to those who dwelt in Osterdal, for + that district was very thinly inhabited, and full of lakes and + forest-cleanings, and but in few places was any great neighbourhood + together. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0407" id="link2H_4_0407"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 174. OF RAUD'S SONS. + </h2> + <p> + There was a man called Raud who dwelt in Osterdal. His wife was called + Ragnhild; and his sons, Dag and Sigurd, were men of great talent. They + were present at the Thing, made a reply in defence of the Osterdal people, + and removed the accusation from them. Bjorn thought they were too pert in + their answer, and too fine in their clothes and weapons; and therefore + turned his speech against these brothers, and said it was not unlikely + they may have committed these thefts. They denied it, and the Thing + closed. Soon after King Olaf, with his retinue, came to guest-quarters in + the house of bailiff Bjorn. The matter which had been before the Thing was + then complained of to the king; and Bjorn said that Raud's sons appeared + to him to have committed these thefts. A messenger was sent for Raud's + sons; and when they appeared before the king he said they had not at all + the appearance of thieves, and acquitted them. Thereupon they invited the + king, with all his retinue, to a three days' entertainment at their + father's; and although Bjorn dissuaded him from it, the king went. At + Raud's there was a very excellent feast. The king asked Raud what people + he and his wife were. Raud answered that he was originally a Swedish man, + rich and of high birth; "but I ran away with the wife I have ever since + had, and she is a sister of King Hring Dagson." The king then remembered + both their families. He found that father and sons were men of + understanding, and asked them what they could do. Sigurd said he could + interpret dreams, and determine the time of the day although no heavenly + bodies could be seen. The king made trial of his art, and found it was as + Sigurd had said. Dag stated, as his accomplishment, that he could see the + misdeeds and vices of every man who came under his eye, when he chose to + observe him closely. The king told him to declare what faults of + disposition he saw in the king himself. Dag mentioned a fault which the + king was sensible he really had. Then the king asked what fault the + bailiff Bjorn had. Dag said Bjorn was a thief; and told also where Bjorn + had concealed on his farm the bones, horns, and hides of the cattle he had + stolen in autumn; "for he committed," said Dag, "all the thefts in autumn + which he accuses other people of." Dag also told the king the places where + the king should go after leaving them. When the king departed from Raud's + house he was accompanied on the way, and presented with friendly gifts; + and Raud's sons remained with the king. The king went first to Bjorn's, + and found there that all Dag had told him was true. Upon which he drove + Bjorn out of the country; and he had to thank the queen that he preserved + life and limbs. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0408" id="link2H_4_0408"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 175. THORER'S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + Thorer, a son of Olver of Eggja, a stepson of Kalf Arnason, and a sister's + son of Thorer Hund, was a remarkably handsome man, stout and strong. He + was at this time eighteen years old; had made a good marriage in Hedemark, + by which he got great wealth; and was besides one of the most popular of + men, and formed to be a chief. He invited the king and his retinue home to + him to a feast. The king accepted the invitation, went to Thorer's, and + was well received. The entertainment was very splendid; they were + excellently treated, and all that was set before the guests was of the + best that could be got. The king and his people talked among themselves of + the excellence of everything, and knew not what they should admire the + most,—whether Thorer's house outside, or the inside furniture, the + table service, or the liquors, or the host who gave them such a feast. But + Dag said little about it. The king used often to speak to Dag, and ask him + about various things; and he had proved the truth of all that Dag had + said, both of things that had happened or were to happen, and therefore + the king had much confidence in what he said. The king called Dag to him + to have a private conversation together, and spoke to him about many + things. Afterwards the king turned the conversation on Thorer,—what + an excellent man Thorer was, and what a superb feast he had made for them. + Dag answered but little to this, but agreed it was true what the king + said. The king then asked Dag what disposition or faith he found in + Thorer. Dag replied that he must certainly consider Thorer of a good + disposition, if he be really what most people believe him to be. The king + told him to answer direct what he was asked, and said that it was his duty + to do so. Dag replies, "Then thou must allow me to determine the + punishment if I disclose his faith." The king replied that he would not + submit his decision to another man, but again ordered Dag to reply to what + he asked. + </p> + <p> + Dag replies, "The sovereign's order goes before all. I find this + disposition in Thorer, as in so many others, that he is too greedy of + money." + </p> + <p> + The king: "Is he then a thief, or a robber?" + </p> + <p> + "He is neither." + </p> + <p> + "What is he then?" + </p> + <p> + "To win money he is a traitor to his sovereign. He has taken money from + King Canute the Great for thy head." + </p> + <p> + The king asks, "What proof hast thou of the truth of this?" + </p> + <p> + Dag: "He has upon his right arm, above the elbow, a thick gold ring, which + King Canute gave him, and which he lets no man see." + </p> + <p> + This ended their conference, and the king was very wroth. Now as the king + sat at table, and the guests had drunk a while with great mirth, and + Thorer went round to see the guests well served, the king ordered Thorer + to be called to him. He went up before the table, and laid his hands upon + it. + </p> + <p> + The king asked, "How old a man art thou, Thorer?" + </p> + <p> + He answered, "I am eighteen years old." + </p> + <p> + "A stout man thou art for those years, and thou hast been fortunate also." + </p> + <p> + Then the king took his right hand, and felt it towards the elbow. + </p> + <p> + Thorer said, "Take care, for I have a boil upon my arm." + </p> + <p> + The king held his hand there, and felt there was something hard under it. + "Hast thou not heard," said he, "that I am a physician? Let me see the + boil." + </p> + <p> + As Thorer saw it was of no use to conceal it longer, he took off the ring + and laid it on the table. + </p> + <p> + The king asked if that was the gift of King Canute. + </p> + <p> + Thorer replied that he could not deny it was. + </p> + <p> + The king ordered him to be seized and laid in irons. Kalf came up and + entreated for mercy, and offered money for him, which also was seconded by + many; but the king was so wroth that nobody could get in a word. He said + Thorer should suffer the doom he had prepared for himself. Thereupon he + ordered Thorer to be killed. This deed was much detested in the Uplands, + and not less in the Throndhjem country, where many of Thorer's connections + were. Kalf took the death of this man much to heart, for he had been his + foster-son in childhood. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0409" id="link2H_4_0409"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 176. THE FALL OF GRJOTGARD. + </h2> + <p> + Grjotgard Olverson, Thorer's brother, and the eldest of the brothers, was + a very wealthy man, and had a great troop of people about him. He lived + also at this time in Hedemark. When he heard that Thorer had been killed, + he made an attack upon the places where the king's goods and men were; + but, between whiles, he kept himself in the forest and other secret + places. When the king heard of this disturbance, he had inquiry made about + Grjotgard's haunts, and found out that he had taken up night-quarters not + far from where the king was. King Olaf set out in the night-time, came + there about day-dawn, and placed a circle of men round the house in which + Grjotgard was sleeping. Grjotgard and his men, roused by the stir of + people and clash of arms, ran to their weapons, and Grjotgard himself + sprang to the front room. He asked who commanded the troop; and it was + answered him, "King Olaf was come there." Grjotgard asked if the king + would hear his words. The king, who stood at the door, said that Grjotgard + might speak what he pleased, and he would hear his words. Grjotgard said, + "I do not beg for mercy;" and at the same moment he rushed out, having his + shield over his head, and his drawn sword in his hand. It was not so much + light that he could see clearly. He struck his sword at the king; but + Arnbjorn ran in, and the thrust pierced him under his armour into his + stomach, and Arnbjorn got his deathwound. Grjotgard was killed + immediately, and most of his people with him. After this event the king + turned back to the south to Viken. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0410" id="link2H_4_0410"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 177. KING OLAF SENDS FOR HIS SHIPS AND GOODS. + </h2> + <p> + Now when the king came to Tunsberg he sent men out to all the districts, + and ordered the people out upon a levy. He had but a small provision of + shipping, and there were only bondes' vessels to be got. From the + districts in the near neighbourhood many people came to him, but few from + any distance; and it was soon found that the people had turned away from + the king. King Olaf sent people to Gautland for his ships, and other goods + and wares which had been left there in autumn; but the progress of these + men was very slow, for it was no better now than in autumn to sail through + the Sound, as King Canute had in spring fitted out an army throughout the + whole of the Danish dominions, and had no fewer than 1200 vessels. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0411" id="link2H_4_0411"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 178. KING OLAF'S COUNSELS. + </h2> + <p> + The news came to Norway that King Canute had assembled an immense armament + through all Denmark, with which he intended to conquer Norway. When this + became known the people were less willing to join King Olaf, and he got + but little aid from the bondes. The king's men often spoke about this + among themselves. Sigvat tells of it thus:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Our men are few, our ships are small, + While England's king is strong in all; + But yet our king is not afraid— + O! never be such king betrayed! + 'Tis evil counsel to deprive + Our king of countrymen to strive + To save their country, sword in hand: + Tis money that betrays our land." +</pre> + <p> + The king held meetings with the men of the court, and sometimes + House-things with all his people, and consulted with them what they + should, in their opinion, undertake. "We must not conceal from ourselves," + said he, "that Canute will come here this summer; and that he has, as ye + all know, a large force, and we have at present but few men to oppose to + him; and, as matters now stand, we cannot depend much on the fidelity of + the country people." The king's men replied to his speech in various ways; + but it is said that Sigvat the skald replied thus, advising flight, as + treachery, not cowardice, was the cause of it:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "We may well fly, when even our foe + Offers us money if we go. + I may be blamed, accused of fear; + But treachery, not faith, rules here. + Men may retire who long have shown + Their faith and love, and now alone + Retire because they cannot save— + This is no treachery in the brave." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0412" id="link2H_4_0412"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 179. HAREK OF THJOTTA BURNS GRANKEL AND HIS MEN. + </h2> + <p> + The same spring (A.D. 1028) it happened in Halogaland that Harek of + Thjotta remembered how Asmund Grankelson had plundered and beaten his + house-servants. A cutter with twenty rowing-benches, which belonged to + Harek, was afloat in front of the house, with tent and deck, and he spread + the report that he intended to go south to Throndhjem. One evening Harek + went on board with his house-servants, about eighty men, who rowed the + whole night; and he came towards morning to Grankel's house, and + surrounded it with his men. They then made an attack on the house, and set + fire to it; and Grankel with his people were burnt, and some were killed + outside; and in all about thirty men lost their lives. After this deed + Harek returned home, and sat quietly in his farm. Asmund was with King + Olaf when he heard of it; therefore there was nobody in Halogaland to sue + Harek for mulct for this deed, nor did he offer any satisfaction. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0413" id="link2H_4_0413"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 180. KING CANUTE'S EXPEDITION TO NORWAY. + </h2> + <p> + Canute the Great collected his forces, and went to Limfjord. When he was + ready with his equipment he sailed from thence with his whole fleet to + Norway; made all possible speed, and did not land to the eastward of the + Fjords, but crossed Folden, and landed in Agder, where he summoned a + Thing. The bondes came down from the upper country to hold a Thing with + Canute, who was everywhere in that country accepted as king. Then he + placed men over the districts, and took hostages from the bondes, and no + man opposed him. King Olaf was in Tunsberg when Canute's fleet sailed + across the mouth of the fjord. Canute sailed northwards along the coast, + and people came to him from all the districts, and promised him fealty. He + lay a while in Egersund, where Erling Skjalgson came to him with many + people, and King Canute and Erling renewed their league of friendship. + Among other things, Canute promised Erling the whole country between Stad + and Rygiarbit to rule over. Then King Canute proceeded; and, to be short + in our tale, did not stop until he came to Throndhjem, and landed at + Nidaros. In Throndhjem he called together a Thing for the eight districts, + at which King Canute was chosen king of all Norway. Thorer Hund, who had + come with King Canute from Denmark, was there, and also Harek of Thjotta; + and both were made sheriffs of the king, and took the oath of fealty to + him. King Canute gave them great fiefs, and also right to the Lapland + trade, and presented them besides with great gifts. He enriched all men + who were inclined to enter into friendly accord with him both with fiefs + and money, and gave them greater power than they had before. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0414" id="link2H_4_0414"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 181. OF KING CANUTE. + </h2> + <p> + When King Canute had laid the whole of Norway trader his authority, he + called together a numerous Thing, both of his own people and of the people + of the country; and at it he made proclamation, that he made his relation + Earl Hakon the governor-in-chief of all the land in Norway that he had + conquered in this expedition. In like manner he led his son Hardaknut to + the high-seat at his side, gave him the title of king, and therewith the + whole Danish dominion. King Canute took as hostages from all lendermen and + great bondes in Norway either their sons, brothers, or other near + connections, or the men who were dearest to them and appeared to him most + suitable; by which he, as before observed, secured their fidelity to him. + As soon as Earl Hakon had attained this power in Norway his + brother-in-law, Einar Tambaskelfer, made an agreement with him, and + received back all the fiefs he formerly had possessed while the earls + ruled the country. King Canute gave Einar great gifts, and bound him by + great kindness to his interests; and promised that Einar should be the + greatest and most important man in Norway, among those who did not hold + the highest dignity, as long as he had power over the country. He added to + this, that Einar appeared to him the most suitable man to hold the highest + title of honour in Norway if no earls remained, and his son Eindride also, + on account of his high birth. Einar placed a great value on these + promises, and, in return, promised the greatest fidelity. Einar's + chiefship began anew with this. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0415" id="link2H_4_0415"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 182. OF THORARIN LOFTUNGA. + </h2> + <p> + There was a man by name Thorarin Loftunga, an Icelander by birth, and a + great skald, who had been much with the kings and other great chiefs. He + was now with King Canute the Great, and had composed a flock, or short + poem, in his praise. When the king heard of this he was very angry, and + ordered him to bring the next day a drapa, or long poem, by the time he + went to table; and if he failed to do so, said the king, "he shall be + hanged for his impudence in composing such a small poem about King + Canute." Thorarin then composed a stave as a refrain, which he inserted in + the poem, and also augmented it with several other strophes or verses. + This was the refrain:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Canute protects his realm, as Jove, + Guardian of Greece, his realm above." +</pre> + <p> + King Canute rewarded him for the poem with fifty marks of silver. The poem + was called the "Headransom" ("Hofudlausn"). Thorarin composed another poem + about King Canute, which was called the "Campaign Poem" ("Togdrapa"); and + therein he tells King Canute's expedition when he sailed from Denmark to + Norway; and the following are strophes from one of the parts of this poem:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Canute with all his men is out, + Under the heavens in war-ships stout,— + 'Out on the sea, from Limfjord's green, + My good, my brave friend's fleet is seen. + The men of Adger on the coast + Tremble to see this mighty host: + The guilty tremble as they spy + The victor's fleet beneath the sky. + + "The sight surpasses far the tale, + As glacing in the sun they sail; + The king's ship glittering all with gold, + And splendour there not to be told. + Round Lister many a coal-black mast + Of Canute's fleet is gliding past. + And now through Eger sound they ride, + Upon the gently heaving tide. + + "And all the sound is covered o'er + With ships and sails, from shore to shore, + A mighty king, a mighty host, + Hiding the sea on Eger coast. + And peaceful men in haste now hie + Up Hiornagla-hill the fleet to spy, + As round the ness where Stad now lies + Each high-stemmed ship in splendour flies. + + "Nor seemed the voyage long, I trow, + To warrior on the high-built bow, + As o'er the ocean-mountains riding + The land and hill seem past him gliding. + With whistling breeze and flashing spray + Past Stein the gay ships dashed away; + In open sea, the southern gale + Filled every wide out-bellying sail. + + "Still on they fly, still northward go, + Till he who conquers every foe, + The mighty Canute, came to land, + Far in the north on Throndhjem's strand. + There this great king of Jutland race, + Whose deeds and gifts surpass in grace + All other kings, bestowed the throne + Of Norway on his sister's son. + + "To his own son he gave the crown + (This I must add to his renown) + Of Denmark—land of shadowy vales, + In which the white swan trims her sails." +</pre> + <p> + Here it is told that King Canute's expedition was grander than saga can + tell; but Thorarin sang thus because he would pride himself upon being one + of King Canute's retinue when he came to Norway. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0416" id="link2H_4_0416"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 183. OF THE MESSENGERS SENT BY KING OLAF FOR HIS SHIPS. + </h2> + <p> + The men whom King Olaf had sent eastwards to Gautland after his ships took + with them the vessels they thought the best, and burnt the rest. The + ship-apparel and other goods belonging to the king and his men they also + took with them; and when they heard that King Canute had gone to Norway + they sailed west through the Sound, and then north to Viken to King Olaf, + to whom they delivered his ships. He was then at Tunsberg. When King Olaf + learnt that King Canute was sailing north along the coast, King Olaf + steered with his fleet into Oslo fjord, and into a branch of it called + Drafn, where he lay quiet until King Canute's fleet had sailed southwards + again. On this expedition which King Canute made from the North along the + coast, he held a Thing in each district, and in every Thing the country + was bound by oath in fealty to him, and hostages were given him. He went + eastward across the mouths of the fjords to Sarpsborg, and held a Thing + there, and, as elsewhere, the country was surrendered to him under oath of + fidelity. King Canute then returned south to Denmark, after having + conquered Norway without stroke of sword, and he ruled now over three + kingdoms. So says Halvard Hareksblese when he sang of King Canute:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The warrior-king, whose blood-stain'd shield + Has shone on many a hard-fought field, + England and Denmark now has won, + And o'er three kingdoms rules alone. + Peace now he gives us fast and sure, + Since Norway too is made secure + By him who oft, in days of yore, + Glutted the hawk and wolf with gore." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0417" id="link2H_4_0417"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 184. OF KING OLAF IN HIS PROCEEDINGS. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf sailed with his ships out to Tunsberg, as soon as he heard that + King Canute had turned back, and was gone south to Denmark. He then made + himself ready with the men who liked to follow him, and had then thirteen + ships. Afterwards he sailed out along Viken; but got little money, and few + men, as those only followed him who dwelt in islands, or on outlying + points of land. The king landed in such places, but got only the money and + men that fell in his way; and he soon perceived that the country had + abandoned him. He proceeded on according to the winds. This was in the + beginning of winter (A.D. 1029). The wind turned very late in the season + in their favour, so that they lay long in the Seley islands, where they + heard the news from the North, through merchants, who told the king that + Erling Skjalgson had collected a great force in Jadar, and that his ship + lay fully rigged outside of the land, together with many other vessels + belonging to the bondes; namely, skiffs, fisher-yachts, and great + row-boats. Then the king sailed with his fleet from the East, and lay a + while in Egersund. Both parties heard of each other now, and Erling + assembled all the men he could. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0418" id="link2H_4_0418"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 185. OF KING OLAF'S VOYAGE. + </h2> + <p> + On Thomasmas, before Yule (Dec. 21), the king left the harbour as soon as + day appeared. With a good but rather strong gale he sailed northwards past + Jadar. The weather was rainy, with dark flying clouds in the sky. The + spies went immediately in through the Jadar country when the king sailed + past it; and as soon as Erling heard that the king was sailing past from + the East, he let the war-horn call all the people on board, and the whole + force hastened to the ships, and prepared for battle. The king's ship + passed by Jadar at a great rate; but thereafter turned in towards the + land, intending to run up the fjords to gather men and money. Erling + Skjalgson perceived this, and sailed after him with a great force and many + ships. Swiftly their vessels flew, for they had nothing on board but men + and arms: but Erling's ship went much faster than the others; therefore he + took in a reef in the sails, and waited for the other vessels. Then the + king saw that Erling with his fleet gained upon him fast; for the king's + ships were heavily laden, and were besides water-soaked, having been in + the sea the whole summer, autumn, and winter, up to this time. He saw also + that there would be a great want of men, if he should go against the whole + of Erling's fleet when it was assembled. He hailed from ship to ship the + orders to let the sails gently sink, and to unship the booms and + outriggers, which was done. When Erling saw this he calls out to his + people, and orders them to get on more sail. "Ye see," says he, "that + their sails are diminishing, and they are getting fast away from our + sight." He took the reef out of the sails of his ship, and outsailed all + the others immediately; for Erling was very eager in his pursuit of King + Olaf. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0419" id="link2H_4_0419"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 186. OF ERLING SKJALGSON'S FALL. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf then steered in towards the Bokn fjord, by which the ships came + out of sight of each other. Thereafter the king ordered his men to strike + the sails, and row forwards through a narrow sound that was there, and all + the ships lay collected within a rocky point. Then all the king's men put + on their weapons. Erling sailed in through the sound, and observed nothing + until the whole fleet was before him, and he saw the king's men rowing + towards him with all their ships at once. Erling and his crew let fall the + sails, and seized their weapons; but the king's fleet surrounded his ship + on all sides. Then the fight began, and it was of the sharpest; but soon + the greatest loss was among Erling's men. Erling stood on the quarter-deck + of his ship. He had a helmet on his head, a shield before him, and a sword + in his hand. Sigvat the skald had remained behind in Viken, and heard the + tidings. He was a great friend of Erling, had received presents from him, + and had been at his house. Sigvat composed a poem upon Erling's fall, in + which there is the following verse:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Erling has set his ship on sea— + Against the king away is he: + He who oft lets the eagle stain + Her yellow feet in blood of slain. + His little war-ship side by side + With the king's fleet, the fray will bide. + Now sword to sword the fight is raging, + + Which Erling with the king is waging." +</pre> + <p> + Then Erling's men began to fall, and at the same moment his ship was + carried by boarding, and every man of his died in his place. The king + himself was amongst the foremost in the fray. So says Sigvat:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The king's men hewed with hasty sword,— + The king urged on the ship to board,— + All o'er the decks the wounded lay: + Right fierce and bloody was that fray. + In Tungur sound, on Jadar shore, + The decks were slippery with red gore; + Warm blood was dropping in the sound, + Where the king's sword was gleaming round." +</pre> + <p> + So entirely had Erling's men fallen, that not a man remained standing in + his ship but himself alone; for there was none who asked for quarter, or + none who got it if he did ask. There was no opening for flight, for there + lay ships all around Erling's ship on every side, and it is told for + certain that no man attempted to fly; and Sigvat says:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "All Erling's men fell in the fray, + Off Bokn fjord, this hard-fought day. + The brave king boarded, onward cheered, + And north of Tungur the deck was cleared. + Erling alone, the brave, the stout, + Cut off from all, yet still held out; + High on the stern—a sight to see— + In his lone ship alone stood he." +</pre> + <p> + Then Erling was attacked both from the forecastle and from the other + ships. There was a large space upon the poop which stood high above the + other ships, and which nobody could reach but by arrow-shot, or partly + with the thrust of spear, but which he always struck from him by parrying. + Erling defended himself so manfully, that no example is known of one man + having sustained the attack of so many men so long. Yet he never tried to + get away, nor asked for quarter. So says Sigvat:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Skjalg's brave son no mercy craves,— + The battle's fury still he braves; + The spear-storm, through the air sharp singing, + Against his shield was ever ringing. + So Erling stood; but fate had willed + His life off Bokn should be spilled. + No braver man has, since his day, + Past Bokn fjord ta'en his way." +</pre> + <p> + When Olaf went back a little upon the fore-deck he saw Erling's behaviour; + and the king accosted him thus:—"Thou hast turned against me to-day, + Erling." + </p> + <p> + He replies, "The eagle turns his claws in defence when torn asunder." + Sigvat the skald tells thus of these words of Erling:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Erling, our best defence of old,— + Erling the brave, the brisk, the bold,— + Stood to his arms, gaily crying, + 'Eagles should show their claws, though dying:' + The very words which once before + To Olaf he had said on shore, + At Utstein when they both prepared + To meet the foe, and danger shared." +</pre> + <p> + Then said the king, "Wilt thou enter into my service, Erling?" + </p> + <p> + "That I will," said he; took the helmet off his head, laid down his sword + and shield, and went forward to the forecastle deck. + </p> + <p> + The king struck him in the chin with the sharp point of his battle-axe, + and said, "I shall mark thee as a traitor to thy sovereign." + </p> + <p> + Then Aslak Fitiaskalle rose up, and struck Erling in the head with an axe, + so that it stood fast in his brain, and was instantly his death-wound. + Thus Erling lost his life. + </p> + <p> + The king said to Aslak, "May all ill luck attend thee for that stroke; for + thou hast struck Norway out of my hands." + </p> + <p> + Aslak replied, "It is bad enough if that stroke displease thee, for I + thought it was striking Norway into thy hands; and if I have given thee + offence, sire, by this stroke, and have thy ill-will for it, it will go + badly with me, for I will get so many men's ill-will and enmity for this + deed that I would need all your protection and favour." + </p> + <p> + The king replied that he should have it. + </p> + <p> + Thereafter the king ordered every man to return to his ship, and to get + ready to depart as fast as he could. "We will not plunder the slain," says + he, "and each man may keep what he has taken." The men returned to the + ships and prepared themselves for the departure as quickly as possible; + and scarcely was this done before the vessels of the bondes ran in from + the south into the sound. It went with the bonde-army as is often seen, + that the men, although many in numbers, know not what to do when they have + experienced a check, have lost their chief, and are without leaders. None + of Erling's sons were there, and the bondes therefore made no attack, and + the king sailed on his way northwards. But the bondes took Erling's + corpse, adorned it, and carried it with them home to Sole, and also the + bodies of all who had fallen. There was great lamentation over Erling; and + it has been a common observation among people, that Erling Skjalgson was + the greatest and worthiest man in Norway of those who had no high title. + Sigvat made these verses upon the occasion:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Thus Erling fell—and such a gain + To buy with such a loss was vain; + For better man than he ne'er died, + And the king's gain was small beside. + In truth no man I ever knew + Was, in all ways, so firm and true; + Free from servility and pride, + Honoured by all, yet thus he died." +</pre> + <p> + Sigvat also says that Aslak had very unthinkingly committed this murder of + his own kinsman:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Norway's brave defender's dead! + Aslak has heaped on his own head + The guilt of murdering his own kin: + May few be guilty of such sin! + His kinsman's murder on him lies— + Our forefathers, in sayings wise, + Have said, what is unknown to few, + 'Kinsmen to kinsmen should be true.'" +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0420" id="link2H_4_0420"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 187. OF THE INSURRECTION OF AGDER DISTRICT. + </h2> + <p> + Of Erling's sons some at that time were north in Throndhjem, some in + Hordaland, and some in the Fjord district, for the purpose of collecting + men. When Erling's death was reported, the news came also that there was a + levy raising in Agder, Hordaland, and Rogaland. Forces were raised and a + great army assembled, under Erling's sons, to pursue King Olaf. + </p> + <p> + When King Olaf retired from the battle with Erling he went northward + through the sounds, and it was late in the day. It is related that the + king then made the following verses:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "This night, with battle sounds wild ringing, + Small joy to the fair youth is bringing + Who sits in Jadar, little dreaming + O'er what this night the raven's screaming. + The far-descended Erling's life + Too soon has fallen; but, in the strife + He met the luck they well deserve + Who from their faith and fealty swerve." +</pre> + <p> + Afterwards the king sailed with his fleet along the land northwards, and + got certain tidings of the bondes assembling an army. There were many + chiefs and lendermen at this time with King Olaf, and all the sons of + Arne. Of this Bjarne Gullbrarskald speaks in the poem he composed about + Kalf Arnason:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Kalf! thou hast fought at Bokn well; + Of thy brave doings all men tell: + When Harald's son his men urged on + To the hard strife, thy courage shone. + Thou soon hadst made a good Yule feast + For greedy wolf there in the East: + Where stone and spear were flying round, + There thou wast still the foremost found. + The people suffered in the strife + When noble Erling lost his life, + And north of Utstein many a speck + Of blood lay black upon the deck. + The king, 'tis clear, has been deceived, + By treason of his land bereaved; + And Agder now, whose force is great. + Will rule o'er all parts of the state." +</pre> + <p> + King Olaf continued his voyage until he came north of Stad, and brought up + at the Herey Isles. Here he heard the news that Earl Hakon had a great + war-force in Throndhjem, and thereupon the king held a council with his + people. Kalf Arnason urged much to advance to Throndhjem, and fight Earl + Hakon, notwithstanding the difference of numbers. Many others supported + this advice, but others dissuaded from it, and the matter was left to the + king's judgment. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0421" id="link2H_4_0421"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 188. DEATH OF ASLAK FITIASKALLE. + </h2> + <p> + Afterwards the king went into Steinavag, and remained there all night; but + Aslak Fitiaskalle ran into Borgund, where he remained the night, and where + Vigleik Arnason was before him. In the morning, when Aslak was about + returning on board, Vigleik assaulted him, and sought to avenge Erling's + murder. Aslak fell there. Some of the king's court-men, who had been home + all summer, joined the king here. They came from Frekeysund, and brought + the king tidings that Earl Hakon, and many lendermen with him, had come in + the morning to Frekeysund with a large force; "and they will end thy days, + sire, if they have strength enough." Now the king sent his men up to a + hill that was near; and when they came to the top, and looked northwards + to Bjarney Island, they perceived that a great armament of many ships was + coming from the north, and they hastened back to the king with this + intelligence. The king, who was lying there with only twelve ships, + ordered the war-horn to sound, the tents to be taken down on his ships, + and they took to their oars. When they were quite ready, and were leaving + the harbour, the bonde army sailed north around Thiotande with twenty-five + ships. The king then steered inside of Nyrfe Island, and inside of + Hundsver. Now when King Olaf came right abreast of Borgund, the ship which + Aslak had steered came out to meet him, and when they found the king they + told him the tidings,—that Vigleik Arnason had killed Aslak + Fitiaskalle, because he had killed Erling Skjalgson. The king took this + news very angrily, but could not delay his voyage on account of the enemy + and he sailed in by Vegsund and Skor. There some of his people left him; + among others, Kalf Arnason, with many other lendermen and ship commanders, + who all went to meet Earl Hakon. King Olaf, however, proceeded on his way + without stopping until he came to Todar fjord, where he brought up at + Valdal, and landed from his ship. He had then five ships with him, which + he drew up upon the shore, and took care of their sails and materials. + Then he set up his land-tent upon a point of land called Sult, where there + are pretty flat fields, and set up a cross near to the point of land. A + bonde, by name Bruse, who dwelt there in More, and was chief over the + valley, came down to King Olaf, together with many other bondes, and + received him well, and according to his dignity; and he was friendly, and + pleased with their reception of him. Then the king asked if there was a + passable road up in the country from the valley to Lesjar; and Bruse + replied, that there was an urd in the valley called Skerfsurd not passable + for man or beast. King Olaf answers, "That we must try, bonde, and it will + go as God pleases. Come here in the morning with your yoke, and come + yourself with it, and let us then see. When we come to the sloping + precipice, what chance there may be, and if we cannot devise some means of + coming over it with horses and people." + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0422" id="link2H_4_0422"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 189. CLEARING OF THE URD. + </h2> + <p> + Now when day broke the bondes drove down with their yokes, as the king had + told them. The clothes and weapons were packed upon horses, but the king + and all the people went on foot. He went thus until he came to a place + called Krosbrekka, and when he came up upon the hill he rested himself, + sat down there a while, looked down over the fjord, and said, "A difficult + expedition ye have thrown upon my hands, ye lendermen, who have now + changed your fealty, although but a little while ago ye were my friends + and faithful to me." There are now two crosses erected upon the bank on + which the king sat. Then the king mounted a horse, and rode without + stopping up the valley, until he came to the precipice. Then the king + asked Bruse if there was no summer hut of cattle-herds in the + neighbourhood, where they could remain. He said there was. The king + ordered his land-tent to be set up, and remained there all night. In the + morning the king ordered them to drive to the urd, and try if they could + get across it with the waggons. They drove there, and the king remained in + the meantime in his tent. Towards evening the king's court-men and the + bondes came back, and told how they had had a very fatiguing labour, + without making any progress, and that there never could be a road made + that they could get across: so they continued there the second night, + during which, for the whole night, the king was occupied in prayer. As + soon as he observed day dawning he ordered his men to drive again to the + urd, and try once more if they could get across it with the waggons; but + they went very unwillingly, saying nothing could be gained by it. When + they were gone the man who had charge of the king's kitchen came, and said + there were only two carcasses of young cattle remaining of provision: + "Although you, sire, have 400 men, and there are 100 bondes besides." Then + the king ordered that he should set all the kettles on the fire, and put a + little bit of meat in each kettle, which was done. Then the king went + there, and made the sign of the cross over each kettle, and told them to + make ready the meat. The king then went to the urd called Skerfsurd, where + a road should be cleared. When the king came all his people were sitting + down, quite worn out with the hard labour. Bruse said, "I told you, sire, + but you would not believe me, that we could make nothing of this urd." The + king laid aside his cloak, and told them to go to work once more at the + urd. They did so, and now twenty men could handle stones which before 100 + men could not move from the place; and thus before midday the road was + cleared so well that it was as passable for men, and for horses with + packs, as a road in the plain fields. The king, after this, went down + again to where the meat was, which place is called Olaf's Rock. Near the + rock is a spring, at which Olaf washed himself; and therefore at the + present day, when the cattle in the valley are sick, their illness is made + better by their drinking at this well. Thereafter the king sat down to + table with all the others; and when he was satisfied he asked if there was + any other sheeling on the other side of the urd, and near the mountains, + where they could pass the night. Bruse said there was such a sheeling, + called Groningar; but that nobody could pass the night there on account of + witchcraft, and evil beings who were in the sheeling. Then the king said + they must get ready for their journey, as he wanted to be at the sheeling + for the night. Then came the kitchen-master to the king, and tells that + there was come an extraordinary supply of provisions, and he did not know + where it had come from, or how. The king thanked God for this blessing, + and gave the bondes who drove down again to their valley some rations of + food, but remained himself all night in the sheeling. In the middle of the + night, while the people were asleep, there was heard in the cattle-fold a + dreadful cry, and these words: "Now Olaf's prayers are burning me," says + the spirit, "so that I can no longer be in my habitation; now must I fly, + and never more come to this fold." When the king's people awoke in the + morning the king proceeded to the mountains, and said to Bruse, "Here + shall now a farm be settled, and the bonde who dwells here shall never + want what is needful for the support of life; and never shall his crop be + destroyed by frost, although the crops be frozen on the farms both above + it and below it." Then the king proceeded over the mountains, and came to + a farm called Einby, where he remained for the night. King Olaf had then + been fifteen years king of Norway (A.D. 1015-1029), including the year + both he and Svein were in the country, and this year we have now been + telling about. It was, namely, a little past Yule when the king left his + ships and took to the land, as before related. Of this portion of his + reign the priest Are Thorgilson the Wise was the first who wrote; and he + was both faithful in his story, of a good memory, and so old a man that he + could remember the men, and had heard their accounts, who were so old that + through their age they could remember these circumstances as he himself + wrote them in his books, and he named the men from whom he received his + information. Otherwise it is generally said that King Olaf had been + fifteen years king of Norway when he fell; but they who say so reckon to + Earl Svein's government, the last year he was in the country, for King + Olaf lived fifteen years afterwards as king. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0423" id="link2H_4_0423"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 190. OLAF'S PROPHECIES. + </h2> + <p> + When the king had been one night at Lesjar he proceeded on his journey + with his men, day by day; first into Gudbrandsdal, and from thence out to + Redemark. Now it was seen who had been his friends, for they followed him; + but those who had served him with less fidelity separated from him, and + some showed him even indifference, or even full hostility, which + afterwards was apparent; and also it could be seen clearly in many Upland + people that they took very ill his putting Thorer to death, as before + related. King Olaf gave leave to return home to many of his men who had + farms and children to take care of; for it seemed to them uncertain what + safety there might be for the families and property of those who left the + country with him. Then the king explained to his friends his intention of + leaving the country, and going first east into Svithjod, and there taking + his determination as to where he should go; but he let his friends know + his intention to return to the country, and regain his kingdoms, if God + should grant him longer life; and he did not conceal his expectation that + the people of Norway would again return to their fealty to him. "I think," + says he, "that Earl Hakon will have Norway but a short time under his + power, which many will not think an extraordinary expectation, as Earl + Hakon has had but little luck against me; but probably few people will + trust to my prophecy, that Canute the Great will in the course of a few + years die, and his kingdoms vanish; and there will he no risings in favour + of his race." When the king had ended his speech, his men prepared + themselves for their departure. The king, with the troop that followed + him, turned east to Eid forest. And there were along with him the Queen + Astrid; their daughter Ulfhild; Magnus, King Olaf's son; Ragnvald + Brusason; the three sons of Arne, Thorberg, Fin, and Arne, with many + lendermen; and the king's attendants consisted of many chosen men. Bjorn + the marshal got leave to go home, and he went to his farm, and many others + of the king's friends returned home with his permission to their farms. + The king begged them to let him know the events which might happen in the + country, and which it might be important for him to know; and now the king + proceeded on his way. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0424" id="link2H_4_0424"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 191. KING OLAF PROCEEDS TO RUSSIA. + </h2> + <p> + It is to be related of King Olaf's journey, that he went first from Norway + eastward through Eid forest to Vermaland, then to Vatnsby, and through the + forests in which there are roads, until he came out in Nerike district. + There dwelt a rich and powerful man in that part called Sigtryg, who had a + son, Ivar, who afterwards became a distinguished person. Olaf stayed with + Sigtryg all spring (A.D. 1029); and when summer came he made ready for a + journey, procured a ship for himself, and without stopping went on to + Russia to King Jarisleif and his queen Ingegerd; but his own queen Astrid, + and their daughter Ulfhild, remained behind in Svithjod, and the king took + his son Magnus eastward with him. King Jarisleif received King Olaf in the + kindest manner, and made him the offer to remain with him, and to have so + much land as was necessary for defraying the expense of the entertainment + of his followers. King Olaf accepted this offer thankfully, and remained + there. It is related that King Olaf was distinguished all his life for + pious habits, and zeal in his prayers to God. But afterwards, when he saw + his own power diminished, and that of his adversaries augmented, he turned + all his mind to God's service; for he was not distracted by other + thoughts, or by the labour he formerly had upon his hands, for during all + the time he sat upon the throne he was endeavouring to promote what was + most useful: and first to free and protect the country from foreign + chiefs' oppressions, then to convert the people to the right faith; and + also to establish law and the rights of the country, which he did by + letting justice have its way, and punishing evil-doers. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0425" id="link2H_4_0425"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 192. CAUSES OF THE REVOLT AGAINST KING OLAF. + </h2> + <p> + It had been an old custom in Norway that the sons of lendermen, or other + great men, went out in war-ships to gather property, and they marauded + both in the country and out of the country. But after King Olaf came to + the sovereignty he protected the country, so that he abolished all + plundering there; and even if they were the sons of powerful men who + committed any depredation, or did what the king considered against law, he + did not spare them at all, but they must suffer in life or limbs; and no + man's entreaties, and no offer of money-penalties, could help them. So + says Sigvat:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "They who on viking cruises drove + With gifts of red gold often strove + To buy their safety—but our chief + Had no compassion for the thief. + He made the bravest lose his head + Who robbed at sea, and pirates led; + And his just sword gave peace to all, + Sparing no robber, great or small." +</pre> + <p> + And he also says:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Great king! whose sword on many a field + Food to the wandering wolf did yield, + And then the thief and pirate band + Swept wholly off by sea and land— + Good king! who for the people's sake + Set hands and feet upon a stake, + When plunderers of great name and bold + Harried the country as of old. + The country's guardian showed his might + When oft he made his just sword bite + Through many a viking's neck and hair, + And never would the guilty spare. + King Magnus' father, I must say, + Did many a good deed in his day. + Olaf the Thick was stern and stout, + Much good his victories brought out." +</pre> + <p> + He punished great and small with equal severity, which appeared to the + chief people of the country too severe; and animosity rose to the highest + when they lost relatives by the king's just sentence, although they were + in reality guilty. This was the origin of the hostility of the great men + of the country to King Olaf, that they could not bear his just judgments. + He again would rather renounce his dignity than omit righteous judgment. + The accusation against him, of being stingy with his money, was not just, + for he was a most generous man towards his friends; but that alone was the + cause of the discontent raised against him, that he appeared hard and + severe in his retributions. Besides, King Canute offered great sums of + money, and the great chiefs were corrupted by this, and by his offering + them greater dignities than they had possessed before. The inclinations of + the people, also, were all in favour of Earl Hakon, who was much beloved + by the country folks when he ruled the country before. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0426" id="link2H_4_0426"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 193. OF JOKUL BARDSON. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Hakon had sailed with his fleet from Throndhjem, and gone south to + More against King Olaf, as before related. Now when the king bore away, + and ran into the fjord, the earl followed him thither; and then Kalf + Arnason came to meet him, with many of the men who had deserted King Olaf. + Kalf was well received. The earl steered in through Todar fjord to Valdal, + where the king had laid up his ships on the strand. He took the ships + which belonged to the king, had them put upon the water and rigged, and + cast lots, and put commanders in charge of them according to the lots. + There was a man called Jokul, who was an Icelander, a son of Bard Jokulson + of Vatnsdal; the lot fell upon Jokul to command the Bison, which King Olaf + himself had commanded. Jokul made these verses upon it:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Mine is the lot to take the helm + Which Olaf owned, who owned the realm; + From Sult King Olaf's ship to steer + (Ill luck I dread on his reindeer). + My girl will never hear the tidings, + Till o'er the wild wave I come riding + In Olaf's ship, who loved his gold, + And lost his ships with wealth untold." +</pre> + <p> + We may here shortly tell what happened a long time after.—that this + Jokul fell in with King Olaf's men in the island of Gotland, and the king + ordered him to be taken out to be beheaded. A willow twig accordingly was + plaited in with his hair, and a man held him fast by it. Jokul sat down + upon a bank, and a man swung the axe to execute him; but Jokul hearing the + sound, raised his head, and the blow struck him in the head, and made a + dreadful wound. As the king saw it would be his death-wound, he ordered + them to let him lie with it. Jokul raised himself up, and he sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "My hard fate I mourn,— + Alas! my wounds burn, + My red wounds are gaping, + My life-blood escaping. + My wounds burn sore; + But I suffer still more + From the king's angry word, + Than his sharp-biting sword." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0427" id="link2H_4_0427"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 194. OF KALF ARNASON. + </h2> + <p> + Kalf Arnason went with Earl Hakon north to Throndhjem, and the earl + invited him to enter into his service. Kalf said he would first go home to + his farm at Eggja, and afterwards make his determination; and Kalf did so. + When he came home he found his wife Sigrid much irritated; and she + reckoned up all the sorrow inflicted on her, as she insisted, by King + Olaf. First, he had ordered her first husband Olver to be killed. "And now + since," says she, "my two sons; and thou thyself, Kalf, wert present when + they were cut off, and which I little expected from thee." Kalf says, it + was much against his will that Thorer was killed. "I offered money-penalty + for him," says he; "and when Grjotgard was killed I lost my brother + Arnbjorn at the same time." She replies, "It is well thou hast suffered + this from the king; for thou mayest perhaps avenge him, although thou wilt + not avenge my injuries. Thou sawest how thy foster-son Thorer was killed, + with all the regard of the king for thee." She frequently brought out such + vexatious speeches to Kalf, to which he often answered angrily; but yet he + allowed himself to be persuaded by her to enter into the earl's service, + on condition of renewing his fiefs to him. Sigrid sent word to the earl + how far she had brought the matter with Kalf. As soon as the earl heard of + it, he sent a message to Kalf that he should come to the town to him. Kalf + did not decline the invitation, but came directly to Nidaros, and waited + on the earl, who received him kindly. In their conversation it was fully + agreed upon that Kalf should go into the earl's service, and should + receive great fiefs. After this Kalf returned home, and had the greater + part of the interior of the Throndhjem country under him. As soon as it + was spring Kalf rigged out a ship that belonged to him, and when she was + ready he put to sea, and sailed west to England; for he had heard that in + spring King Canute was to sail from Denmark to England, and that King + Canute had given Harald, a son of Thorkel the High, an earldom in Denmark. + Kalf Arnason went to King Canute as soon as he arrived in England. Bjarne + Gullbrarskald tells of this:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "King Olaf eastward o'er the sea + To Russia's monarch had to flee; + Our Harald's brother ploughed the main, + And furrowed white its dark-blue plain. + Whilst thou—the truth I still will say, + Nor fear nor favour can me sway— + Thou to King Canute hastened fast, + As soon as Olaf's luck was past." +</pre> + <p> + Now when Kalf came to King Canute the king received him particularly well, + and had many conversations with him. Among other things, King Canute, in a + conference, asked Kalf to bind himself to raise a warfare against King + Olaf, if ever he should return to the country. "And for which," says the + king, "I will give thee the earldom, and place thee to rule over Norway; + and my relation Hakon shall come to me, which will suit him better, for he + is so honourable and trustworthy that I believe he would not even throw a + spear against the person of King Olaf if he came back to the country." + Kalf lent his ear to what the king proposed, for he had a great desire to + attain this high dignity; and this conclusion was settled upon between + King Canute and Kalf. Kalf then prepared to return home, and on his + departure he received splendid presents from King Canute. Bjarne the skald + tells of these circumstances:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Sprung from old earls!—to England's lord + Thou owest many a thankful word + For many a gift: if all be true, + Thy interest has been kept in view; + For when thy course was bent for home, + (Although that luck is not yet come,) + 'That Norway should be thine,' 'tis said, + The London king a promise made." +</pre> + <p> + Kalf thereafter returned to Norway, and came to his farm. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0428" id="link2H_4_0428"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 195. OF THE DEATH OF EARL HAKON. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Hakon left the country this summer (A.D. 1029), and went to England, + and when he came there was well received by the king. The earl had a bride + in England, and he travelled to conclude this marriage, and as he intended + holding his wedding in Norway, he came to procure those things for it in + England which it was difficult to get in Norway. In autumn he made ready + for his return, but it was somewhat late before he was clear for sea; but + at last he set out. Of his voyage all that can be told is, that the vessel + was lost, and not a man escaped. Some relate that the vessel was seen + north of Caithness in the evening in a heavy storm, and the wind blowing + out of Pentland Firth. They who believe this report say the vessel drove + out among the breakers of the ocean; but with certainty people knew only + that Earl Hakon was missing in the ocean, and nothing belonging to the + ship ever came to land. The same autumn some merchants came to Norway, who + told the tidings that were going through the country of Earl Hakon being + missing; and all men knew that he neither came to Norway nor to England + that autumn, so that Norway that winter was without a head. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0429" id="link2H_4_0429"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 196. OF BJORN THE MARSHAL. + </h2> + <p> + Bjorn the marshal sat at home on his farm after his parting from King + Olaf. Bjorn was a celebrated man; therefore it was soon reported far and + wide that he had set himself down in quietness. Earl Hakon and the other + chiefs of the country heard this also, and sent persons with a verbal + message to Bjorn. When the messengers arrived Bjorn received them well; + and afterwards Bjorn called them to him to a conference, and asked their + business. He who was their foreman presented to Bjorn the salutations of + King Canute, Earl Hakon, and of several chiefs. "King Canute," says he, + "has heard much of thee, and that thou hast been long a follower of King + Olaf the Thick, and hast been a great enemy of King Canute; and this he + thinks not right, for he will be thy friend, and the friend of all worthy + men, if thou wilt turn from thy friendship to King Olaf and become his + enemy. And the only thing now thou canst do is to seek friendship and + protection there where it is most readily to be found, and which all men + in this northern world think it most honourable to be favoured with. Ye + who have followed Olaf the Thick should consider how he is now separated + from you; and that now ye have no aid against King Canute and his men, + whose lands ye plundered last summer, and whose friends ye murdered. + Therefore ye ought to accept, with thanks, the friendship which the king + offers you; and it would become you better if you offered money even in + mulct to obtain it." + </p> + <p> + When he had ended his speech Bjorn replies, "I wish now to sit quietly at + home, and not to enter into the service of any chief." + </p> + <p> + The messenger answers, "Such men as thou art are just the right men to + serve the king; and now I can tell thee there are just two things for thee + to choose,—either to depart in peace from thy property, and wander + about as thy comrade Olaf is doing; or, which is evidently better, to + accept King Canute's and Earl Hakon's friendship, become their man, and + take the oaths of fealty to them. Receive now thy reward." And he + displayed to him a large bag full of English money. + </p> + <p> + Bjorn was a man fond of money, and self-interested; and when he saw the + silver he was silent, and reflected with himself what resolution he should + take. It seemed to him much to abandon his property, as he did not think + it probable that King Olaf would ever have a rising in his favour in + Norway. Now when the messenger saw that Bjorn's inclinations were turned + towards the money, he threw down two thick gold rings, and said, "Take the + money at once, Bjorn, and swear the oaths to King Canute; for I can + promise thee that this money is but a trifle, compared to what thou wilt + receive if thou followest King Canute." + </p> + <p> + By the heap of money, the fine promises, and the great presents, he was + led by covetousness, took the money, went into King Canute's service, and + gave the oaths of fealty to King Canute and Earl Hakon, and then the + messengers departed. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0430" id="link2H_4_0430"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 197. BJORN THE MARSHAL'S JOURNEY. + </h2> + <p> + When Bjorn heard the tidings that Earl Hakon was missing he soon altered + his mind, and was much vexed with himself for having been a traitor in his + fidelity to King Olaf. He thought, now, that he was freed from the oath by + which he had bound himself to Earl Hakon. It seemed to Bjorn that now + there was some hope that King Olaf might again come to the throne of + Norway if he came back, as the country was without a head. Bjorn therefore + immediately made himself ready to travel, and took some men with him. He + then set out on his journey, travelling night and day, on horseback when + he could, and by ship when he found occasion; and never halted until he + came, after Yule, east to Russia to King Olaf, who was very glad to see + Bjorn. Then the king inquired much about the news from Norway. Bjorn tells + him that Earl Hakon was missing, and the kingdom left without a head. At + this news the men who had followed King Olaf were very glad,—all who + had left property, connections, and friends in Norway; and the longing for + home was awakened in them. Bjorn told King Olaf much news from Norway, and + very anxious the king was to know, and asked much how his friends had kept + their fidelity towards him. Bjorn answered, it had gone differently with + different people. + </p> + <p> + Then Bjorn stood up, fell at the king's feet, held his foot, and said, + "All is in your power, sire, and in God's! I have taken money from King + Canute's men, and sworn them the oaths of fealty; but now will I follow + thee, and not part from thee so long as we both live." + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "Stand up, Bjorn' thou shalt be reconciled with me; but + reconcile thy perjury with God. I can see that but few men in Norway have + held fast by their fealty, when such men as thou art could be false to me. + But true it is also that people sit in great danger when I am distant, and + they are exposed to the wrath of my enemies." + </p> + <p> + Bjorn then reckoned up those who had principally bound themselves to rise + in hostility against the king and his men; and named, among others, + Erling's son in Jadar and their connections, Einar Tambaskelfer, Kalf + Arnason, Thorer Hund, and Harek of Thjotta. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0431" id="link2H_4_0431"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 198. OF KING OLAF. + </h2> + <p> + After King Olaf came to Russia he was very thoughtful, and weighed what + counsel he now should follow. King Jarisleif and Queen Ingegerd offered + him to remain with them, and receive a kingdom called Vulgaria, which is a + part of Russia, and in which land the people were still heathen. King Olaf + thought over this offer; but when he proposed it to his men they dissuaded + him from settling himself there, and urged the king to betake himself to + Norway to his own kingdom: but the king himself had resolved almost in his + own mind to lay down his royal dignity, to go out into the world to + Jerusalem, or other holy places, and to enter into some order of monks. + But yet the thought lay deep in his soul to recover again, if there should + be any opportunity for him, his kingdom in Norway. When he thought over + this, it recurred to his mind how all things had gone prosperously with + him during the first ten years of his reign, and how afterwards every + thing he undertook became heavy, difficult, and hard; and that he had been + unlucky, on all occasions in which he had tried his luck. On this account + he doubted if it would be prudent to depend so much upon his luck, as to + go with so little strength into the hands of his enemies, seeing that all + the people of the country had taken part with them to oppose King Olaf. + Such cares he had often on his mind, and he left his cause to God, praying + that He would do what to Him seemed best. These thoughts he turned over in + his mind, and knew not what to resolve upon; for he saw how evidently + dangerous that was which his inclination was most bent upon. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0432" id="link2H_4_0432"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 199. OF KING OLAF'S DREAM. + </h2> + <p> + One night the king lay awake in his bed, thinking with great anxiety about + his determination, and at last, being tired of thinking, sleep came over + him towards morning; but his sleep was so light that he thought he was + awake, and could see all that was doing in the house. Then he saw a great + and superb man, in splendid clothes, standing by his bed; and it came into + the king's mind that this was King Olaf Trygvason who had come to him. + This man said to him, "Thou are very sick of thinking about thy future + resolutions; and it appears to me wonderful that these thoughts should be + so tumultuous in thy soul that thou shouldst even think of laying down the + kingly dignity which God hath given thee, and of remaining here and + accepting of a kingdom from foreign and unknown kings. Go back rather to + that kingdom which thou hast received in heritage, and rule over it with + the strength which God hath given thee, and let not thy inferiors take it + from thee. It is the glory of a king to be victorious over his enemies, + and it is a glorious death to die in battle. Or art thou doubtful if thou + hast right on thy side in the strife with thine enemies? Thou must have no + doubts, and must not conceal the truth from thyself. Thou must go back to + thy country, and God will give open testimony that the kingdom is thine by + property." When the king awoke he thought he saw the man's shoulders going + out. From this time the king's courage rose, and he fixed firmly his + resolution to return to Norway; to which his inclination also tended most, + and which he also found was the desire of all his men. He bethought + himself also that the country being without a chief could be easily + attacked, from what he had heard, and that after he came himself many + would turn back towards him. When the king told his determination to his + people they all gave it their approbation joyfully. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0433" id="link2H_4_0433"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 200. OF KING OLAF'S HEALING POWERS. + </h2> + <p> + It is related that once upon a time, while King Olaf was in Russia, it + happened that the son of an honest widow had a sore boil upon his neck, of + which the lad lay very ill; and as he could not swallow any food, there + was little hope of his life. The boy's mother went to Queen Ingegerd, with + whom she was acquainted, and showed her the lad. The queen said she knew + no remedy for it. "Go," said she, "to King Olaf, he is the best physician + here; and beg him to lay his hands on thy lad, and bring him my words if + he will not otherwise do it." She did as the queen told her; and when she + found the king she says to him that her son is dangerously ill of a boil + in his neck, and begs him to lay his hand on the boil. The king tells her + he is not a physician, and bids her go to where there were physicians. She + replies, that the queen had told her to come to him; "and told me to add + the request from her, that you would would use the remedy you understood, + and she said that thou art the best physician here in the town." Then the + king took the lad, laid his hands upon his neck, and felt the boil for a + long time, until the boy made a very wry face. Then the king took a piece + of bread, laid it in the figure of the cross upon the palm of his hand, + and put it into the boy's mouth. He swallowed it down, and from that time + all the soreness left his neck, and in a few days he was quite well, to + the great joy of his mother and all his relations. Then first came Olaf + into the repute of having as much healing power in his hands as is + ascribed to men who have been gifted by nature with healing by the touch; + and afterwards when his miracles were universally acknowledged, this also + was considered one of his miracles. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0434" id="link2H_4_0434"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 201. KING OLAF BURNS THE WOOD SHAVINGS ON HIS HAND FOR HIS SABBATH BREACH. + </h2> + <p> + It happened one Sunday that the king sat in his highseat at the dinner + table, and had fallen into such deep thought that he did not observe how + time went. In one hand he had a knife, and in the other a piece of + fir-wood from which he cut splinters from time to time. The table-servant + stood before him with a bowl in his hands; and seeing what the king was + about, and that he was involved in thought, he said, "It is Monday, sire, + to-morrow." The king looked at him when he heard this, and then it came + into his mind what he was doing on the Sunday. Then the king ordered a + lighted candle to be brought him, swept together all the shavings he had + made, set them on fire, and let them burn upon his naked hand; showing + thereby that he would hold fast by God's law and commandment, and not + trespass without punishment on what he knew to be right. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0435" id="link2H_4_0435"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 202. OF KING OLAF. + </h2> + <p> + When King Olaf had resolved on his return home, he made known his + intention to King Jarisleif and Queen Ingegerd. They dissuaded him from + this expedition, and said he should receive as much power in their + dominions as he thought desirable; but begged him not to put himself + within the reach of his enemies with so few men as he had. Then King Olaf + told them of his dream; adding, that he believed it to be God's will and + providence that it should be so. Now when they found he was determined on + travelling to Norway, they offered him all the assistance to his journey + that he would accept from them. The king thanked them in many fine words + for their good will; and said that he accepted from them, with no ordinary + pleasure, what might be necessary for his undertaking. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0436" id="link2H_4_0436"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 203. OF KING OLAF'S JOURNEY FROM RUSSIA. + </h2> + <p> + Immediately after Yule (A.D. 1080), King Olaf made himself ready; and had + about 200 of his men with him. King Jarisleif gave him all the horses, and + whatever else he required; and when he was ready he set off. King + Jarisleif and Queen Ingegerd parted from him with all honour; and he left + his son Magnus behind with the king. The first part of his journey, down + to the sea-coast, King Olaf and his men made on the ice; but as spring + approached, and the ice broke up, they rigged their vessels, and when they + were ready and got a wind they set out to sea, and had a good voyage. When + Olaf came to the island of Gotland with his ships he heard the news—which + was told as truth, both in Svithjod, Denmark, and over all Norway—that + Earl Hakon was missing, and Norway without a head. This gave the king and + his men good hope of the issue of their journey. From thence they sailed, + when the wind suited, to Svithjod, and went into the Maelar lake, to Aros, + and sent men to the Swedish King Onund appointing a meeting. King Onund + received his brother-in-law's message in the kindest manner, and went to + him according to his invitation. Astrid also came to King Olaf, with the + men who had attended her; and great was the joy on all sides at this + meeting. The Swedish king also received his brother-in-law King Olaf with + great joy when they met. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0437" id="link2H_4_0437"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 204. OF THE LENDERMEN IN NORWAY. + </h2> + <p> + Now we must relate what, in the meantime, was going on in Norway. Thorer + Hund, in these two winters (A.D. 1029-1030), had made a Lapland journey, + and each winter had been a long time on the mountains, and had gathered to + himself great wealth by trading in various wares with the Laplanders. He + had twelve large coats of reindeer-skin made for him, with so much Lapland + witchcraft that no weapon could cut or pierce them any more than if they + were armour of ring-mail, nor so much. The spring thereafter Thorer rigged + a long-ship which belonged to him, and manned it with his house-servants. + He summoned the bondes, demanded a levy from the most northern Thing + district, collected in this way a great many people, and proceeded with + this force southwards. Harek of Thjotta had also collected a great number + of people; and in this expedition many people of consequence took a part, + although these two were the most distinguished. They made it known + publicly that with this war-force they were going against King Olaf, to + defend the country against him, in case he should come from the eastward. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0438" id="link2H_4_0438"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 205. OF EINAR TAMBASKELFER. + </h2> + <p> + Einar Tambaskelfer had most influence in the outer part of the Throndhjem + country after Earl Hakon's death was no longer doubtful; for he and his + son Eindride appeared to be the nearest heirs to the movable property the + earl had possessed. Then Einar remembered the promises and offers of + friendship which King Canute had made him at parting; and he ordered a + good vessel which belonged to him to be got ready, and embarked with a + great retinue, and when he was ready sailed southwards along the coast, + then set out to sea westwards, and sailed without stopping until he came + to England. He immediately waited on King Canute, who received him well + and joyfully. Then Einar opened his business to the king, and said he was + come there to see the fulfillment of the promises the king had made him; + namely, that he, Einar, should have the highest title of honour in Norway + if Earl Hakon were no more. King Canute replies, that now the + circumstances were altered. "I have now," said he, "sent men and tokens to + my son Svein in Denmark, and promised him the kingdom of Norway; but thou + shalt retain my friendship, and get the dignity and title which thou art + entitled by birth to hold. Thou shalt be lenderman with great fiefs, and + be so much more raised above other lendermen as thou art more able than + they." Einar saw sufficiently how matters stood with regard to his + business, and got ready to return home; but as he now knew the king's + intentions, and thought it probable if King Olaf came from the East the + country would not be very peaceable, it came into his mind that it would + be better to proceed slowly, and not to be hastening his voyage, in order + to fight against King Olaf, without his being advanced by it to any higher + dignity than he had before. Einar accordingly went to sea when he was + ready; but only came to Norway after the events were ended which took + place there during that summer. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0439" id="link2H_4_0439"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 206. OF THE CHIEF PEOPLE IN NORWAY. + </h2> + <p> + The chiefs in Norway had their spies east in Svithjod, and south in + Denmark, to find out if King Olaf had come from Russia. As soon as these + men could get across the country, they heard the news that King Olaf was + arrived in Svithjod; and as soon as full certainty of this was obtained, + the war message-token went round the land. The whole people were called + out to a levy, and a great army was collected. The lendermen who were from + Agder, Rogaland, and Hordaland, divided themselves, so that some went + towards the north, and some towards the east; for they thought they + required people on both sides. Erling's sons from Jadar went eastward, + with all the men who lived east of them, and over whom they were chiefs; + Aslak of Finey, and Erlend of Gerde, with the lendermen north of them, + went towards the north. All those now named had sworn an oath to King + Canute to deprive Olaf of life, if opportunity should offer. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0440" id="link2H_4_0440"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 207. OF HARALD SIGURDSON'S PROCEEDINGS. + </h2> + <p> + Now when it was reported in Norway that King Olaf was come from the East + to Svithjod, his friends gathered together to give him aid. The most + distinguished man in this flock was Harald Sigurdson, a brother of King + Olaf, who then was fifteen years of age, very stout, and manly of growth + as if he were full-grown. Many other brave men were there also; and there + were in all 600 men when they proceeded from the uplands, and went + eastward with their force through Eid forest to Vermaland. From thence + they went eastward through the forests to Svithjod and made inquiry about + King Olaf's proceedings. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0441" id="link2H_4_0441"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 208. OF KING OLAF'S PROCEEDINGS IN SVITHJOD. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf was in Svithjod in spring (A.D. 1030), and had sent spies from + thence to Norway. All accounts from that quarter agreed that there was no + safety for him if he went there, and the people who came from the north + dissuaded him much from penetrating into the country. But he had firmly + resolved within himself, as before stated, to go into Norway; and he asked + King Onund what strength King Onund would give him to conquer his kingdom. + King Onund replied, that the Swedes were little inclined to make an + expedition against Norway. "We know," says he, "that the Northmen are + rough and warlike, and it is dangerous to carry hostility to their doors, + but I will not be slow in telling thee what aid I can give. I will give + thee 400 chosen men from my court-men, active and warlike, and well equipt + for battle; and moreover will give thee leave to go through my country, + and gather to thyself as many men as thou canst get to follow thee." King + Olaf accepted this offer, and got ready for his march. Queen Astrid, and + Ulfhild the king's daughter, remained behind in Svithjod. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0442" id="link2H_4_0442"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 209. KING OLAF ADVANCES TO JARNBERALAND. + </h2> + <p> + Just as King Olaf began his journey the men came to him whom the Swedish + king had given, in all 400 men, and the king took the road the Swedes + showed him. He advanced upwards in the country to the forests, and came to + a district called Jarnberaland. Here the people joined him who had come + out of Norway to meet him, as before related; and he met here his brother + Harald, and many other of his relations, and it was a joyful meeting. They + made out together 1200 men. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0443" id="link2H_4_0443"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 210. OF DAG HRINGSON. + </h2> + <p> + There was a man called Dag, who is said to have been a son of King Hring, + who fled the country from King Olaf. This Hring, it is said further, had + been a son of Dag, and grandson of Hring, Harald Harfager's son. Thus was + Dag King Olaf's relative. Both Hring the father, and Dag the son, had + settled themselves in Svithjod, and got land to rule over. In spring, when + Olaf came from the East to Svithjod, he sent a message to his relation + Dag, that he should join him in this expedition with all the force he + could collect; and if they gained the country of Norway again, Dag should + have no smaller part of the kingdom under him than his forefathers had + enjoyed. When this message came to Dag it suited his inclination well, for + he had a great desire to go to Norway and get the dominion his family had + ruled over. He was not slow, therefore, to reply, and promised to come. + Dag was a quick-speaking, quick-resolving man, mixing himself up in + everything; eager, but of little understanding. He collected a force of + almost 1200 men, with which he joined King Olaf. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0444" id="link2H_4_0444"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 211. OF KING OLAF'S JOURNEY. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf sent a message before him to all the inhabited places he passed + through, that the men who wished to get goods and money, and share of + booty, and the lands besides which now were in the hands of his enemies, + should come to him, and follow him. Thereafter King Olaf led his army + through forests, often over desert moors, and often over large lakes; and + they dragged, or carried the boats, from lake to lake. On the way a great + many followers joined the king, partly forest settlers, partly vagabonds. + The places at which he halted for the night are since called Olaf's + Booths. He proceeded without any break upon his journey until he came to + Jamtaland, from which he marched north over the keel or ridge of the land. + The men spread themselves over the hamlets, and proceeded, much scattered, + so long as no enemy was expected; but always, when so dispersed, the + Northmen accompanied the king. Dag proceeded with his men on another line + of march, and the Swedes on a third with their troop. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0445" id="link2H_4_0445"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 212. OF VAGABOND-MEN. + </h2> + <p> + There were two men, the one called Gauka-Thorer, the other Afrafaste, who + were vagabonds and great robbers, and had a company of thirty men such as + themselves. These two men were larger and stronger than other men, and + they wanted neither courage nor impudence. These men heard speak of the + army that was crossing the country, and said among themselves it would be + a clever counsel to go to the king, follow him to his country, and go with + him into a regular battle, and try themselves in this work; for they had + never been in any battle in which people were regularly drawn up in line, + and they were curious to see the king's order of battle. This counsel was + approved of by their comrades, and accordingly they went to the road on + which King Olaf was to pass. When they came there they presented + themselves to the king, with their followers, fully armed. They saluted + him, and he asked what people they were. They told their names, and said + they were natives of the place; and told their errand, and that they + wished to go with the king. The king said, it appeared to him there was + good help in such folks. "And I have a great inclination," said he, "to + take such; but are ye Christian men?" + </p> + <p> + Gauka-Thorer replies, that he is neither Christian nor heathen. "I and my + comrades have no faith but on ourselves, our strength, and the luck of + victory; and with this faith we slip through sufficiently well." + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "A great pity it is that such brave slaughtering fellows + did not believe in Christ their Creator." + </p> + <p> + Thorer replies, "Is there any Christian man, king, in thy following, who + stands so high in the air as we two brothers?" + </p> + <p> + The king told them to let themselves be baptized, and to accept the true + faith. "Follow me then, and I will advance you to great dignities; but if + ye will not do so, return to your former vocation." + </p> + <p> + Afrafaste said he would not take on Christianity, and he turned away. + </p> + <p> + Then said Gauka-Thorer, "It is a great shame that the king drives us thus + away from his army, and I never before came where I was not received into + the company of other people, and I shall never return back on this + account." They joined accordingly the rear with other forest-men, and + followed the troops. Thereafter the king proceeded west up to the + keel-ridge of the country. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0446" id="link2H_4_0446"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 213. OF KING OLAF'S VISION. + </h2> + <p> + Now when King Olaf, coming from the east, went over the keel-ridge and + descended on the west side of the mountain, where it declines towards the + sea, he could see from thence far over the country. Many people rode + before the king and many after, and he himself rode so that there was a + free space around him. He was silent, and nobody spoke to him, and thus he + rode a great part of the day without looking much about him. Then the + bishop rode up to him, asked him why he was so silent, and what he was + thinking of; for, in general, he was very cheerful, and very talkative on + a journey to his men, so that all who were near him were merry. The king + replied, full of thought, "Wonderful things have come into my mind a while + ago. As I just now looked over Norway, out to the west from the mountains, + it came into my mind how many happy days I have had in that land. It + appeared to me at first as if I saw over all the Throndhjem country, and + then over all Norway; and the longer this vision was before my eyes the + farther, methought, I saw, until I looked over the whole wide world, both + land and sea. Well I know the places at which I have been in former days; + some even which I have only heard speak of, and some I saw of which I had + never heard, both inhabited and uninhabited, in this wide world." The + bishop replied that this was a holy vision, and very remarkable. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0447" id="link2H_4_0447"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 214. OF THE MIRACLE ON THE CORN LAND. + </h2> + <p> + When the king had come lower down on the mountain, there lay a farm before + him called Sula, on the highest part of Veradal district; and as they came + nearer to the house the corn-land appeared on both sides of the path. The + king told his people to proceed carefully, and not destroy the corn to the + bondes. The people observed this when the king was near; but the crowd + behind paid no attention to it, and the people ran over the corn, so that + it was trodden flat to the earth. There dwelt a bonde there called + Thorgeir Flek, who had two sons nearly grown up. Thorgeir received the + king and his people well, and offered all the assistance in his power. The + king was pleased with his offer, and asked Thorgeir what was the news of + the country, and if any forces were assembled against him. Thorgeir says + that a great army was drawn together in the Throndhjem country, and that + there were some lendermen both from the south of the country, and from + Halogaland in the north; "but I do not know," says he. "if they are + intended against you, or going elsewhere." Then he complained to the king + of the damage and waste done him by the people breaking and treading down + all his corn fields. The king said it was ill done to bring upon him any + loss. Then the king rode to where the corn had stood, and saw it was laid + flat on the earth; and he rode round the field, and said, "I expect, + bonde, that God will repair thy loss, so that the field, within a week, + will be better;" and it proved the best of the corn, as the king had said. + The king remained all night there, and in the morning he made himself + ready, and told Thorgeir the bonde to accompany him and Thorgear offered + his two sons also for the journey; and although the king said that he did + not want them with him, the lads would go. As they would not stay behind, + the king's court-men were about binding them; but the king seeing it said, + "Let them come with us; the lads will come safe back again." And it was + with the lads as the king foretold. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0448" id="link2H_4_0448"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 215. OF THE BAPTISM OF THE VAGABOND FOREST-MEN. + </h2> + <p> + Thereafter the army advanced to Staf, and when the king reached Staf's + moor he halted. There he got the certain information that the bondes were + advancing with an army against him, and that he might soon expect to have + a battle with them. He mustered his force here, and, after reckoning them + up, found there were in the army 900 heathen men, and when he came to know + it he ordered them to allow themselves to be baptized, saying that he + would have no heathens with him in battle. "We must not," says he, "put + our confidence in numbers, but in God alone must we trust; for through his + power and favour we must be victorious, and I will not mix heathen people + with my own." When the heathens heard this, they held a council among + themselves, and at last 400 men agreed to be baptized; but 500 men refused + to adopt Christianity, and that body returned home to their land. Then the + brothers Gauka-Thorer and Afrafaste presented themselves to the king, and + offered again to follow him. The king asked if they had now taken baptism. + Gauka-Thorer replied that they had not. Then the king ordered them to + accept baptism and the true faith, or otherwise to go away. They stepped + aside to talk with each other on what resolution they should take. + Afrafaste said, "To give my opinion, I will not turn back, but go into the + battle, and take a part on the one side or the other; and I don't care + much in which army I am." Gauka-Thorer replies, "If I go into battle I + will give my help to the king, for he has most need of help. And if I must + believe in a God, why not in the white Christ as well as in any other? Now + it is my advice, therefore, that we let ourselves be baptized, since the + king insists so much upon it, and then go into the battle with him." They + all agreed to this, and went to the king, and said they would receive + baptism. Then they were baptized by a priest, and the baptism was + confirmed by the bishop. The king then took them into the troop of his + court-men, and said they should fight under his banner in the battle. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0449" id="link2H_4_0449"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 216. KING OLAF'S SPEECH. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf got certain intelligence now that it would be but a short time + until he had a battle with the bondes; and after he had mustered his men, + and reckoned up the force, he had more than 3000 men, which appears to be + a great army in one field. Then the king made the following speech to the + people: "We have a great army, and excellent troops; and now I will tell + you, my men, how I will have our force drawn up. I will let my banner go + forward in the middle of the army, and my-court-men, and pursuivants shall + follow it, together with the war forces that joined us from the Uplands, + and also those who may come to us here in the Throndhjem land. On the + right hand of my banner shall be Dag Hringson, with all the men he brought + to our aid; and he shall have the second banner. And on the left hand of + our line shall the men be whom the Swedish king gave us, together with all + the people who came to us in Sweden; and they shall have the third banner. + I will also have the people divide themselves into distinct flocks or + parcels, so that relations and acquaintances should be together; for thus + they defend each other best, and know each other. We will have all our men + distinguished by a mark, so as to be a field-token upon their helmets and + shields, by painting the holy cross thereupon with white colour. When we + come into battle we shall all have one countersign and field-cry,—'Forward, + forward, Christian men! cross men! king's men!' We must draw up our meal + in thinner ranks, because we have fewer people, and I do not wish to let + them surround us with their men. Now let the men divide themselves into + separate flocks, and then each flock into ranks; then let each man observe + well his proper place, and take notice what banner he is drawn up under. + And now we shall remain drawn up in array; and our men shall be fully + armed, night and day, until we know where the meeting shall be between us + and the bondes." When the king had finished speaking, the army arrayed, + and arranged itself according to the king's orders. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0450" id="link2H_4_0450"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 217. KING OLAF'S COUNSEL. + </h2> + <p> + Thereafter the king had a meeting with the chiefs of the different + divisions, and then the men had returned whom the king had sent out into + the neighbouring districts to demand men from the bondes. They brought the + tidings from the inhabited places they had gone through, that all around + the country was stripped of all men able to carry arms, as all the people + had joined the bondes' army; and where they did find any they got but few + to follow them, for the most of them answered that they stayed at home + because they would not follow either party: they would not go out against + the king, nor yet against their own relations. Thus they had got but few + people. Now the king asked his men their counsel, and what they now should + do. Fin Arnason answered thus to the king's question: "I will say what + should be done, if I may advise. We should go with armed hand over all the + inhabited places, plunder all the goods, and burn all the habitations, and + leave not a hut standing, and thus punish the bondes for their treason + against their sovereign. I think many a man will then cast himself loose + from the bondes' army, when he sees smoke and flame at home on his farm, + and does not know how it is going with children, wives, or old men, + fathers, mothers, and other connections. I expect also," he added, "that + if we succeed in breaking the assembled host, their ranks will soon be + thinned; for so it is with the bondes, that the counsel which is the + newest is always the dearest to them all, and most followed." When Fin had + ended his speech it met with general applause; for many thought well of + such a good occasion to make booty, and all thought the bondes well + deserved to suffer damage; and they also thought it probable, what Fin + said, that many would in this way be brought to forsake the assembled army + of the bondes. + </p> + <p> + Now when the king heard the warm expressions of his people he told them to + listen to him, and said, "The bondes have well deserved that it should be + done to them as ye desire. They also know that I have formerly done so, + burning their habitations, and punishing them severely in many ways; but + then I proceeded against them with fire and sword because they rejected + the true faith, betook themselves to sacrifices, and would not obey my + commands. We had then God's honour to defend. But this treason against + their sovereign is a much less grievous crime, although it does not become + men who have any manhood in them to break the faith and vows they have + sworn to me. Now, however, it is more in my power to spare those who have + dealt ill with me, than those whom God hated. I will, therefore, that my + people proceed gently, and commit no ravage. First, I will proceed to meet + the bondes; if we can then come to a reconciliation, it is well; but if + they will fight with us, then there are two things before us; either we + fail in the battle, and then it will be well advised not to have to retire + encumbered with spoil and cattle; or we gain the victory, and then ye will + be the heirs of all who fight now against us; for some will fall, and + others will fly, but both will have forfeited their goods and properties, + and then it will be good to enter into full houses and well-stocked farms; + but what is burnt is of use to no man, and with pillage and force more is + wasted than what turns to use. Now we will spread out far through the + inhabited places, and take with us all the men we can find able to carry + arms. Then men will also capture cattle for slaughter, or whatever else of + provision that can serve for food; but not do any other ravage. But I will + see willingly that ye kill any spies of the bonde army ye may fall in + with. Dag and his people shall go by the north side down along the valley, + and I will go on along the country road, and so we shall meet in the + evening, and all have one night quarter." + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0451" id="link2H_4_0451"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 218. OF KING OLAF'S SKALDS. + </h2> + <p> + It is related that when King Olaf drew up his men in battle order, he made + a shield rampart with his troop that should defend him in battle, for + which he selected the strongest and boldest. Thereafter he called his + skalds, and ordered them to go in within the shield defence. "Ye shall." + says the king, "remain here, and see the circumstances which may take + place, and then ye will not have to follow the reports of others in what + ye afterwards tell or sing concerning it." There were Thormod + Kolbrunarskald, Gissur Gulbraskald, a foster-son of Hofgardaref, and + Thorfin Mun. Then said Thormod to Gissur, "Let us not stand so close + together, brother, that Sigvat the skald should not find room when he + comes. He must stand before the king, and the king will not have it + otherwise." The king heard this, and said, "Ye need not sneer at Sigvat, + because he is not here. Often has he followed me well, and now he is + praying for us, and that we greatly need." Thormod replies, "It may be, + sire, that ye now require prayers most; but it would be thin around the + banner-staff if all thy court-men were now on the way to Rome. True it was + what we spoke about, that no man who would speak with you could find room + for Sigvat." + </p> + <p> + Thereafter the skalds talked among themselves that it would be well to + compose a few songs of remembrance about the events which would soon be + taking place. + </p> + <p> + Then Gissur sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "From me shall bende girl never hear + A thought of sorrow, care, or fear: + I wish my girl knew how gay + We arm us for our viking fray. + Many and brave they are, we know, + Who come against us there below; + But, life or death, we, one and all, + By Norway's king will stand or fall." +</pre> + <p> + And Thorfin Mun made another song, viz.:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Dark is the cloud of men and shields, + Slow moving up through Verdal's fields: + These Verdal folks presume to bring + Their armed force against their king. + On! let us feed the carrion crow,— + Give her a feast in every blow; + And, above all, let Throndhjem's hordes + Feel the sharp edge of true men's swords." +</pre> + <p> + And Thorrood sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The whistling arrows pipe to battle, + Sword and shield their war-call rattle. + Up! brave men, up! the faint heart here + Finds courage when the danger's near. + Up! brave men, up! with Olaf on! + With heart and hand a field is won. + One viking cheer!—then, stead of words, + We'll speak with our death-dealing swords." +</pre> + <p> + These songs were immediately got by heart by the army. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0452" id="link2H_4_0452"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 219. OF KING OLAF'S GIFTS FOR THE SOULS OF THOSE WHO SHOULD BE SLAIN. + </h2> + <p> + Thereafter the king made himself ready, and marched down through the + valley. His whole forces took up their night-quarter in one place, and lay + down all night under their shields; but as soon as day broke the king + again put his army in order, and that being done they proceeded down + through the valley. Many bondes then came to the king, of whom the most + joined his army; and all, as one man, told the same tale,—that the + lendermen had collected an enormous army, with which they intended to give + battle to the king. + </p> + <p> + The king took many marks of silver, and delivered them into the hands of a + bonde, and said, "This money thou shalt conceal, and afterwards lay out, + some to churches, some to priests, some to alms-men,—as gifts for + the life and souls of those who fight against us, and may fall in battle." + </p> + <p> + The bonde replies, "Should you not rather give this money for the + soul-mulct of your own men?" + </p> + <p> + The king says, "This money shall be given for the souls of those who stand + against us in the ranks of the bondes' army, and fall by the weapons of + our own men. The men who follow us to battle, and fall therein, will all + be saved together with ourself." + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0453" id="link2H_4_0453"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 220. OF THORMOD KOLBRUNARSKALD. + </h2> + <p> + This night the king lay with his army around him on the field, as before + related, and lay long awake in prayer to God, and slept but little. + Towards morning a slumber fell on him, and when he awoke daylight was + shooting up. The king thought it too early to awaken the army, and asked + where Thormod the skald was. Thormod was at hand, and asked what was the + king's pleasure. "Sing us a song," said the king. Thormod raised himself + up, and sang so loud that the whole army could hear him. He began to sing + the old "Bjarkamal", of which these are the first verses:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The day is breaking,— + The house cock, shaking + His rustling wings, + While priest-bell rings, + Crows up the morn, + And touting horn + Wakes thralls to work and weep; + Ye sons of Adil, cast off sleep, + Wake up! wake up! + Nor wassail cup, + Nor maiden's jeer, + Awaits you here. + Hrolf of the bow! + Har of the blow! + Up in your might! the day is breaking; + 'Tis Hild's game (1) that bides your waking." +</pre> + <p> + Then the troops awoke, and when the song was ended the people thanked him + for it; and it pleased many, as it was suitable to the time and occasion, + and they called it the house-carle's whet. The king thanked him for the + pleasure, and took a gold ring that weighed half a mark and gave it him. + Thormod thanked the king for the gift, and said, "We have a good king; but + it is not easy to say how long the king's life may be. It is my prayer, + sire, that thou shouldst never part from me either in life or death." The + king replies, "We shall all go together so long as I rule, and as ye will + follow me." + </p> + <p> + Thormod says, "I hope, sire, that whether in safety or danger I may stand + near you as long as I can stand, whatever we may hear of Sigvat travelling + with his gold-hilted sword." Then Thormod made these lines:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "To thee, my king, I'll still be true, + Until another skald I view, + Here in the field with golden sword, + As in thy hall, with flattering word. + Thy skald shall never be a craven, + Though he may feast the croaking raven, + The warrior's fate unmoved I view,— + To thee, my king, I'll still be true." +</pre> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Hild's game is the battle, from the name of the +war-goddess Hild.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0454" id="link2H_4_0454"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 221. KING OLAF COMES TO STIKLESTAD. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf led his army farther down through the valley, and Dag and his + men went another way, and the king did not halt until he came to + Stiklestad. There he saw the bonde army spread out all around; and there + were so great numbers that people were going on every footpath, and great + crowds were collected far and near. They also saw there a troop which came + down from Veradal, and had been out to spy. They came so close to the + king's people that they knew each other. It was Hrut of Viggia, with + thirty men. The king ordered his pursuivants to go out against Hrut, and + make an end of him, to which his men were instantly ready. The king said + to the Icelanders, "It is told me that in Iceland it is the custom that + the bondes give their house-servants a sheep to slaughter; now I give you + a ram to slaughter." (1) The Icelanders were easily invited to this, and + went out immediately with a few men against Hrut, and killed him and the + troop that followed him. When the king came to Stiklestad he made a halt, + and made the army stop, and told his people to alight from their horses + and get ready for battle; and the people did as the king ordered. Then he + placed his army in battle array, and raised his banner. Dag was not yet + arrived with his men, so that his wing of the battle array was wanting. + Then the king said the Upland men should go forward in their place, and + raise their banner there. "It appears to me advisable," says the king, + "that Harald my brother should not be in the battle, for he is still in + the years of childhood only." Harald replies, "Certainly I shall be in the + battle, for I am not so weak that I cannot handle the sword; and as to + that, I have a notion of tying the sword-handle to my hand. None is more + willing than I am to give the bondes a blow; so I shall go with my + comrades." It is said that Harald made these lines:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Our army's wing, where I shall stand, + I will hold good with heart and hand; + My mother's eye shall joy to see + A battered, blood-stained shield from me. + The brisk young skald should gaily go + Into the fray, give blow for blow, + Cheer on his men, gain inch by inch, + And from the spear-point never flinch." +</pre> + <p> + Harald got his will, and was allowed to be in the battle. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Hrut means a young ram.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0455" id="link2H_4_0455"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 222. OF THORGILS HALMASON. + </h2> + <p> + A bonde, by name Thorgils Halmason, father to Grim the Good, dwelt in + Stiklestad farm. Thorgils offered the king his assistance, and was ready + to go into battle with him. The king thanked him for the offer. "I would + rather," says the king, "thou shouldst not be in the fight. Do us rather + the service to take care of the people who are wounded, and to bury those + who may fall, when the battle is over. Should it happen, bonde, that I + fall in this battle, bestow the care on my body that may be necessary, if + that be not forbidden thee." Thorgils promised the king what he desired. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0456" id="link2H_4_0456"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 223. OLAF'S SPEECH. + </h2> + <p> + Now when King Olaf had drawn up his army in battle array he made a speech, + in which he told the people to raise their spirit, and go boldly forward, + if it came to a battle. "We have," says he, "many men, and good; and + although the bondes may have a somewhat larger force than we, it is fate + that rules over victory. This I will make known to you solemnly, that I + shall not fly from this battle, but shall either be victorious over the + bondes, or fall in the fight. I will pray to God that the lot of the two + may befall me which will be most to my advantage. With this we may + encourage ourselves, that we have a more just cause than the bondes; and + likewise that God must either protect us and our cause in this battle, or + give us a far higher recompense for what we may lose here in the world + than what we ourselves could ask. Should it be my lot to have anything to + say after the battle, then shall I reward each of you according to his + service, and to the bravery he displays in the battle; and if we gain the + victory, there must be land and movables enough to divide among you, and + which are now in the hands of your enemies. Let us at the first make the + hardest onset, for then the consequences are soon seen. There being a + great difference in the numbers, we have to expect victory from a sharp + assault only; and, on the other hand, it will be heavy work for us to + fight until we are tired, and unable to fight longer; for we have fewer + people to relieve with than they, who can come forward at one time and + retreat and rest at another. But if we advance so hard at the first attack + that those who are foremost in their ranks must turn round, then the one + will fall over the other, and their destruction will be the greater the + greater numbers there are together." When the king had ended his speech it + was received with loud applause, and the one encouraged the other. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0457" id="link2H_4_0457"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 224. OF THORD FOLASON. + </h2> + <p> + Thord Folason carried King Olaf's banner. So says Sigvat the skald, in the + death-song which he composed about King Olaf, and put together according + to resurrection saga:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Thord. I have heard, by Olaf's side, + Where raged the battle's wildest tide, + Moved on, and, as by one accord + Moved with them every heart and sword. + The banner of the king on high, + Floating all splendid in the sky + From golden shaft, aloft he bore,— + The Norsemen's rallying-point of yore." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0458" id="link2H_4_0458"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 225. OF KING OLAF'S ARMOUR. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf was armed thus:—He had a gold-mounted helmet on his head; + and had in one hand a white shield, on which the holy cross was inlaid in + gold. In his other hand he had a lance, which to the present day stands + beside the altar in Christ Church. In his belt he had a sword, which was + called Hneiter, which was remarkably sharp, and of which the handle was + worked with gold. He had also a strong coat of ring-mail. Sigvat the + skald, speaks of this:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "A greater victory to gain, + Olaf the Stout strode o'er the plain + In strong chain armour, aid to bring + To his brave men on either wing. + High rose the fight and battle-heat,— + the clear blood ran beneath the feet + Of Swedes, who from the East came there, + In Olaf's gain or loss to share." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0459" id="link2H_4_0459"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 226. KING OLAF'S DREAM. + </h2> + <p> + Now when King Olaf had drawn up his men the army of the bondes had not yet + come near upon any quarter, so the king said the people should sit down + and rest themselves. He sat down himself, and the people sat around him in + a widespread crowd. He leaned down, and laid his head upon Fin Arnason's + knee. There a slumber came upon him, and he slept a little while; but at + the same time the bondes' army was seen advancing with raised banners, and + the multitude of these was very great. + </p> + <p> + Then Fin awakened the king, and said that the bonde-army advanced against + them. + </p> + <p> + The king awoke, and said, "Why did you waken me, Fin, and did not allow me + to enjoy my dream?" + </p> + <p> + Fin: "Thou must not be dreaming; but rather thou shouldst be awake, and + preparing thyself against the host which is coming down upon us; or, dost + thou not see that the whole bonde-crowd is coming?" + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "They are not yet so near to us, and it would have been + better to have let me sleep." + </p> + <p> + Then said Fin, "What was the dream, sire, of which the loss appears to + thee so great that thou wouldst rather have been left to waken of + thyself?" + </p> + <p> + Now the king told his dream,—that he seemed to see a high ladder, + upon which he went so high in the air that heaven was open: for so high + reached the ladder. "And when you awoke me, I was come to the highest step + towards heaven." + </p> + <p> + Fin replies, "This dream does not appear to me so good as it does to thee. + I think it means that thou art fey (1); unless it be the mere want of + sleep that has worked upon thee." + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Fey means doomed to die. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0460" id="link2H_4_0460"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 227. OF ARNLJOT GELLINE'S BAPTISM. + </h2> + <p> + When King Olaf was arrived at Stiklestad, it happened, among other + circumstances, that a man came to him; and although it was nowise + wonderful that there came many men from the districts, yet this must be + regarded as unusual, that this man did not appear like the other men who + came to him. He was so tall that none stood higher than up to his + shoulders: very handsome he was in countenance, and had beautiful fair + hair. He was well armed; had a fine helmet, and ring armour; a red shield; + a superb sword in his belt; and in his hand a gold-mounted spear, the + shaft of it so thick that it was a handful to grasp. The man went before + the king, saluted him, and asked if the king would accept his services. + </p> + <p> + The king asked his name and family, also what countryman he was. + </p> + <p> + He replies, "My family is in Jamtaland and Helsingjaland, and my name is + Arnljot Gelline; but this I must not forget to tell you, that I came to + the assistance of those men you sent to Jamtaland to collect scat, and I + gave into their hands a silver dish, which I sent you as a token that I + would be your friend." + </p> + <p> + Then the king asked Arnljot if he was a Christian or not. He replied, "My + faith has been this, to rely upon my power and strength, and which faith + hath hitherto given me satisfaction; but now I intend rather to put my + faith, sire, in thee." + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "If thou wilt put faith in me thou must also put faith + in what I will teach thee. Thou must believe that Jesus Christ has made + heaven and earth, and all mankind, and to him shall all those who are good + and rightly believing go after death." + </p> + <p> + Arnljot answers, "I have indeed heard of the white Christ, but neither + know what he proposes, nor what he rules over; but now I will believe all + that thou sayest to me, and lay down my lot in your hands." + </p> + <p> + Thereupon Arnljot was baptized. The king taught him so much of the holy + faith as appeared to him needful, and placed him in the front rank of the + order of battle, in advance of his banner, where also Gauka-Thorer and + Afrafaste, with their men, were. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0461" id="link2H_4_0461"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 228. CONCERNING THE ARMY COLLECTED IN NORWAY. + </h2> + <p> + Now shall we relate what we have left behind in our tale,—that the + lendermen and bondes had collected a vast host as soon as it was reported + that King Olaf was come from Russia, and had arrived in Svithjod; but when + they heard that he had come to Jamtaland, and intended to proceed + westwards over the keel-ridge to Veradal, they brought their forces into + the Throndhjem country, where they gathered together the whole people, + free and unfree, and proceeded towards Veradal with so great a body of men + that there was nobody in Norway at that time who had seen so large a force + assembled. But the force, as it usually happens in so great a multitude, + consisted of many different sorts of people. There were many lendermen, + and a great many powerful bondes; but the great mass consisted of + labourers and cottars. The chief strength of this army lay in the + Throndhjem land, and it was the most warm in enmity and opposition to the + king. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0462" id="link2H_4_0462"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 229. OF BISHOP SIGURD. + </h2> + <p> + When King Canute had, as before related, laid all Norway under his power, + he set Earl Hakon to manage it, and gave the earl a court-bishop, by name + Sigurd, who was of Danish descent, and had been long with King Canute. + This bishop was of a very hot temper, and particularly obstinate, and + haughty in his speech; but supported King Canute all he could in + conversation, and was a great enemy of King Olaf. He was now also in the + bondes' army, spoke often before the people, and urged them much to + insurrection against King Olaf. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0463" id="link2H_4_0463"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 230. BISHOP SIGURD'S SPEECH. + </h2> + <p> + At a House-thing, at which a great many people were assembled, the bishop + desired to be heard, and made the following speech: "Here are now + assembled a great many men, so that probably there will never be + opportunity in this poor country of seeing so great a native army; but it + would be desirable if this strength and multitude could be a protection; + for it will all be needed, if this Olaf does not give over bringing war + and strife upon you. From his very earliest youth he has been accustomed + to plunder and kill: for which purposes he drove widely around through all + countries, until he turned at last against this, where he began to show + hostilities against the men who were the best and most powerful; and even + against King Canute, whom all are bound to serve according to their + ability, and in whose scat-lands he set himself down. He did the same to + Olaf the Swedish king. He drove the earls Svein and Hakon away from their + heritages; and was even most tyrannical towards his own connections, as he + drove all the kings out of the Uplands: although, indeed, it was but just + reward for having been false to their oaths of fealty to King Canute, and + having followed this King Olaf in all the folly he could invent; so their + friendship ended according to their deserts, by this king mutilating some + of them, taking their kingdoms himself, and ruining every man in the + country who had an honourable name. Ye know yourselves how he has treated + the lendermen, of whom many of the worthlest have been murdered, and many + obliged to fly from their country; and how he has roamed far and wide + through the land with robber-bands, burning and plundering houses, and + killing people. Who is the man among us here of any consideration who has + not some great injury from him to avenge? Now he has come hither with a + foreign troop, consisting mostly of forest-men, vagabonds, and such + marauders. Do ye think he will now be more merciful to you, when he is + roaming about with such a bad crew, after committing devastations which + all who followed him dissuaded him from? Therefore it is now my advice, + that ye remember King Canute's words when he told you, if King Olaf + attempted to return to the country ye should defend the liberty King + Canute had promised you, and should oppose and drive away such a vile + pack. Now the only thing to be done is to advance against them, and cast + forth these malefactors to the wolves and eagles, leaving their corpses on + the spot they cover, unless ye drag them aside to out-of-the-way corners + in the woods or rocks. No man would be so imprudent as to remove them to + churches, for they are all robbers and evil-doers." When he had ended his + speech it was hailed with the loudest applause, and all unanimously agreed + to act according to his recommendation. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0464" id="link2H_4_0464"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 231. OF THE LENDERMEN. + </h2> + <p> + The lendermen who had come together appointed meetings with each other, + and consulted together how they should draw up their troops, and who + should be their leader. Kalf Arnason said that Harek of Thjotta was best + fitted to be the chief of this army, for he was descended from Harald + Harfager's race. "The king also is particularly enraged against him on + account of the murder of Grankel, and therefore he would be exposed to the + severest fate if Olaf recovered the kingdom; and Harek withal is a man + experienced in battles, and a man who does much for honour alone." + </p> + <p> + Harek replies, that the men are best suited for this who are in the flower + of their age. "I am now," says he, "an old and decaying man, not able to + do much in battle: besides, there is near relationship between me and King + Olaf; and although he seems not to put great value upon that tie, it would + not beseem me to go as leader of the hostilities against him, before any + other in this meeting. On the other hand, thou, Thorer, art well suited to + be our chief in this battle against King Olaf; and thou hast distinct + grounds for being so, both because thou hast to avenge the death of thy + relation, and also hast been driven by him as an outlaw from thy property. + Thou hast also promised King Canute, as well as thy connections, to avenge + the murder of thy relative Asbjorn; and dost thou suppose there ever will + be a better opportunity than this of taking vengeance on Olaf for all + these insults and injuries?" + </p> + <p> + Thorer replies thus to his speech: "I do not confide in myself so much as + to raise the banner against King Olaf, or, as chief, to lead on this army; + for the people of Throndhjem have the greatest part in this armament, and + I know well their haughty spirit, and that they would not obey me, or any + other Halogaland man, although I need not be reminded of my injuries to be + roused to vengeance on King Olaf. I remember well my heavy loss when King + Olaf slew four men, all distinguished both by birth and personal + qualities; namely, my brother's son Asbjorn, my sister's sons Thorer and + Grjotgard, and their father Olver; and it is my duty to take vengeance for + each man of them. I will not conceal that I have selected eleven of my + house-servants for that purpose, and of those who are the most daring; and + I do not think we shall be behind others in exchanging blows with King + Olaf, should opportunity be given." + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0465" id="link2H_4_0465"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 232. KALF ARNASON'S SPEECH. + </h2> + <p> + Then Kalf Arnason desired to speak. "It is highly necessary," says he, + "that this business we have on hand do not turn out a mockery and + child-work, now that an army is collected. Something else is needful, if + we are to stand battle with King Olaf, than that each should shove the + danger from himself; for we must recollect that although King Olaf has not + many people compared to this army of ours, the leader of them is intrepid, + and the whole body of them will be true to him, and obedient in the + battle. But if we who should be the leaders of this army show any fear, + and will not encourage the army and go at the head of it, it must happen + that with the great body of our people the spirit will leave their hearts, + and the next thing will be that each will seek his own safety. Although we + have now a great force assembled, we shall find our destruction certain, + when we meet King Olaf and his troops, if we, the chiefs of the people, + are not confident in our cause, and have not the whole army confidently + and bravely going along with us. If it cannot be so, we had better not + risk a battle; and then it is easy to see that nothing would be left us + but to shelter ourselves under King Olaf's mercy, however hard it might + be, as then we would be less guilty than we now may appear to him to be. + Yet I know there are men in his ranks who would secure my life and peace + if I would seek it. Will ye now adopt my proposal—then shalt thou, + friend Thorer, and thou, Harek, go under the banner which we will all of + us raise up, and then follow. Let us all be speedy and determined in the + resolution we have taken, and put ourselves so at the head of the bondes' + army that they see no distrust in us; for then will the common man advance + with spirit when we go merrily to work in placing the army in + battle-order, and in encouraging the people to the strife." + </p> + <p> + When Kalf had ended they all concurred in what he proposed, and all would + do what Kalf thought of advantage. All desired Kalf to be the leader of + the army, and to give each what place in it he chose. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0466" id="link2H_4_0466"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 233. HOW THE LENDERMEN SET UP THEIR BANNERS. + </h2> + <p> + Kalf Arnason then raised his banner, and drew up his house-servants along + with Harek of Thjotta and his men. Thorer Hund, with his troop, was at the + head of the order of battle in front of the banner; and on both sides of + Thorer was a chosen body of bondes, all of them the most active and best + armed in the forces. This part of the array was long and thick, and in it + were drawn up the Throndhjem people and the Halogalanders. On the right + wing was another array; and on the left of the main array were drawn up + the men from Rogaland, Hordaland, the Fjord districts, and Scgn, and they + had the third banner. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0467" id="link2H_4_0467"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 234. OF THORSTEIN KNARRARSMID. + </h2> + <p> + There was a man called Thorstein Knarrarsmid, who was a merchant and + master ship-carpenter, stout and strong, very passionate, and a great + manslayer. He had been in enmity against King Olaf, who had taken from him + a new and large merchant-vessel he had built, on account of some + manslaughter-mulct, incurred in the course of his misdeeds, which he owed + to the king. Thorstein, who was with the bondes' army, went forward in + front of the line in which Thorer Hund stood, and said, "Here I will be, + Thorer, in your ranks; for I think, if I and King Olaf meet, to be the + first to strive a weapon at him, if I can get so near, to repay him for + the robbery of the ship he took from me, which was the best that ever went + on merchant voyage." Thorer and his men received Thorstein, and he went + into their ranks. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0468" id="link2H_4_0468"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 235. OF THE PREPARATIONS OF THE BONDES. + </h2> + <p> + When the bondes' men and array were drawn up the lendermen addressed the + men, and ordered them to take notice of the place to which each man + belonged, under which banner each should be, who there were in front of + the banner, who were his side-men, and that they should be brisk and quick + in taking up their places in the array; for the army had still to go a + long way, and the array might be broken in the course of march. Then they + encouraged the people; and Kalf invited all the men who had any injury to + avenge on King Olaf to place themselves under the banner which was + advancing against King Olaf's own banner. They should remember the + distress he had brought upon them; and, he said, never was there a better + opportunity to avenge their grievances, and to free themselves from the + yoke and slavery he had imposed on them. "Let him," says he, "be held a + useless coward who does not fight this day boldly; and they are not + innocents who are opposed to you, but people who will not spare you if ye + spare them." + </p> + <p> + Kalf's speech was received with loud applause, and shouts of encouragement + were heard through the whole army. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0469" id="link2H_4_0469"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 236. OF THE KING'S AND THE BONDES' ARMIES. + </h2> + <p> + Thereafter the bondes' army advanced to Stiklestad, where King Olaf was + already with his people. Kalf and Harek went in front, at the head of the + army under their banners. But the battle did not begin immediately on + their meeting; for the bondes delayed the assault, because all their men + were not come upon the plain, and they waited for those who came after + them. Thorer Hund had come up with his troop the last, for he had to take + care that the men did not go off behind when the battlecry was raised, or + the armies were closing with each other; and therefore Kalf and Harek + waited for Thorer. For the encouragement of their men in the battle the + bondes had the field-cry—"Forward, forward, bondemen!" King Olaf + also made no attack, for he waited for Dag and the people who followed + him. At last the king saw Dag and his men approaching. It is said that the + army of the bondes was not less on this day than a hundred times a hundred + men. Sigvat the skald speaks thus of the numbers:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "I grieve to think the king had brought + Too small a force for what he sought: + He held his gold too fast to bring + The numbers that could make him king. + The foemen, more than two to one, + The victory by numbers won; + And this alone, as I've heard say, + Against King Olaf turned the day." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0470" id="link2H_4_0470"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 237. MEETING OF THE KING AND THE BONDES. + </h2> + <p> + As the armies on both sides stood so near that people knew each other, the + king said, "Why art thou here, Kalf, for we parted good friends south in + More? It beseems thee ill to fight against us, or to throw a spear into + our army; for here are four of thy brothers." + </p> + <p> + Kalf replied, "Many things come to pass differently from what may appear + seemly. You parted from us so that it was necessary to seek peace with + those who were behind in the country. Now each must remain where he + stands; but if I might advise, we should be reconciled." + </p> + <p> + Then Fin, his brother, answered, "This is to be observed of Kalf, that + when he speaks fairly he has it in his mind to do ill." + </p> + <p> + The king answered, "It may be, Kalf, that thou art inclined to + reconciliation; but, methinks, the bondes do not appear so peaceful." + </p> + <p> + Then Thorgeir of Kviststad said, "You shall now have such peace as many + formerly have received at your hands, and which you shall now pay for." + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "Thou hast no occasion to hasten so much to meet us; for + fate has not decreed to thee to-day a victory over me, who raised thee to + power and dignity from a mean station." + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0471" id="link2H_4_0471"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 238. BEGINNING OF THE BATTLE OF STIKLESTAD. + </h2> + <p> + Now came Thorer Hund, went forward in front of the banner with his troop, + and called out, "Forward, forward, bondemen!" Thereupon the bondemen + raised the war-cry, and shot their arrows and spears. The king's men + raised also a war-shout; and that done, encouraged each other to advance, + crying out, "Forward, forward, Christ-men! cross-men! king's men!" When + the bondes who stood outermost on the wings heard it, they repeated the + same cry; but when the other bondes heard them they thought these were + king's men, turned their arms against them, and they fought together, and + many were slain before they knew each other. The weather was beautiful, + and the sun shone clear; but when the battle began the heaven and the sun + became red, and before the battle ended it became as dark as at night. + King Olaf had drawn up his army upon a rising ground, and it rushed down + from thence upon the bonde-army with such a fierce assault, that the + bondes' array went before it; so that the breast of the king's array came + to stand upon the ground on which the rear of the bondes' array had stood, + and many of the bondes' army were on the way to fly, but the lendermen and + their house-men stood fast, and the battle became very severe. So says + Sigvat:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Thundered the ground beneath their tread, + As, iron-clad, thick-tramping, sped + The men-at-arms, in row and rank, + Past Stiklestad's sweet grassy bank. + The clank of steel, the bowstrings' twang, + The sounds of battle, loudly rang; + And bowman hurried on advancing, + Their bright helms in the sunshine glancing." +</pre> + <p> + The lendermen urged their men, and forced them to advance. Sigvat speaks + of this:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Midst in their line their banner flies, + Thither the stoutest bonde hies: + But many a bonde thinks of home, + And many wish they ne'er had come." +</pre> + <p> + Then the bonde-army pushed on from all quarters. They who stood in front + hewed down with their swords; they who stood next thrust with their + spears; and they who stood hindmost shot arrows, cast spears, or threw + stones, hand-axes, or sharp stakes. Soon there was a great fall of men in + the battle. Many were down on both sides. In the first onset fell Arnljot + Gelline, Gauka-Thorer, and Afrafaste, with all their men, after each had + killed a man or two, and some indeed more. Now the ranks in front of the + king's banner began to be thinned, and the king ordered Thord to carry the + banner forward, and the king himself followed it with the troop he had + chosen to stand nearest to him in battle; and these were the best armed + men in the field, and the most expert in the use of their weapons. Sigvat + the skald tells of this:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Loud was the battle-storm there, + Where the king's banner flamed in air. + The king beneath his banner stands, + And there the battle he commands." +</pre> + <p> + Olaf came forth from behind the shield-bulwark, and put himself at the + head of the army; and when the bondes looked him in the face they were + frightened, and let their hands drop. So says Sigvat:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "I think I saw them shrink with fear + Who would not shrink from foeman's spear, + When Olaf's lion-eye was cast + On them, and called up all the past. + Clear as the serpent's eye—his look + No Throndhjem man could stand, but shook + Beneath its glance, and skulked away, + Knowing his king, and cursed the day." +</pre> + <p> + The combat became fierce, and the king went forward in the fray. So says + Sigvat:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "When on they came in fierce array, + And round the king arose the fray, + With shield on arm brave Olaf stood, + Dyeing his sword in their best blood. + For vengeance on his Throndhjem foes, + On their best men he dealt his blows; + He who knew well death's iron play, + To his deep vengeance gave full sway." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0472" id="link2H_4_0472"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 239. THORGEIR OF KVISTSTAD'S FALL. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf fought most desperately. He struck the lenderman before + mentioned (Thorgeir of Kviststad) across the face, cut off the nose-piece + of his helmet, and clove his head down below the eyes so that they almost + fell out. When he fell the king said, "Was it not true, Thorgeir, what I + told thee, that thou shouldst not be victor in our meeting?" At the same + instant Thord stuck the banner-pole so fast in the earth that it remained + standing. Thord had got his death-wound, and fell beneath the banner. + There also fell Thorfin Mun, and also Gissur Gullbrarskald, who was + attacked by two men, of whom he killed one, but only wounded the other + before he fell. So says Hofgardaref:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Bold in the Iron-storm was he, + Firm and stout as forest tree, + The hero who, 'gainst two at once, + Made Odin's fire from sword-edge glance; + Dealing a death-blow to the one, + Known as a brave and generous man, + Wounding the other, ere he fell,— + His bloody sword his deeds showed well." +</pre> + <p> + It happened then, as before related, that the sun, although the air was + clear, withdrew from the sight, and it became dark. Of this Sigvat the + skald speaks:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "No common wonder in the sky + Fell out that day—the sun on high, + And not a cloud to see around, + Shone not, nor warmed Norway's ground. + The day on which fell out this fight + Was marked by dismal dusky light, + This from the East I heard—the end + Of our great king it did portend." +</pre> + <p> + At the same time Dag Hringson came up with his people, and began to put + his men in array, and to set up his banner; but on account of the darkness + the onset could not go on so briskly, for they could not see exactly whom + they had before them. They turned, however, to that quarter where the men + of Hordaland and Rogaland stood. Many of these circumstances took place at + the same time, and some happened a little earlier, and some a little + later. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0473" id="link2H_4_0473"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 240. KING OLAF'S FALL. + </h2> + <p> + On the one side of Kalf Arnason stood his two relations, Olaf and Kalf, + with many other brave and stout men. Kalf was a son of Arnfin Arnmodson, + and a brother's son of Arne Arnmodson. On the other side of Kalf Arnason + stood Thorer Hund. King Olaf hewed at Thorer Hund, and struck him across + the shoulders; but the sword would not cut, and it was as if dust flew + from his reindeer-skin coat. So says Sigvat:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The king himself now proved the power + Of Fin-folk's craft in magic hour, + With magic song; for stroke of steel + Thor's reindeer coat would never feel, + Bewitched by them it turned the stroke + Of the king's sword,—a dust-like smoke + Rose from Thor's shoulders from the blow + Which the king though would end his foe." +</pre> + <p> + Thorer struck at the king, and they exchanged some blows; but the king's + sword would not cut where it met the reindeer skin, although Thorer was + wounded in the hands. Sigvat sang thus of it:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Some say that Thorer's not right bold; + Why never yet have I been told + Of one who did a bolder thing + Than to change blows with his true king. + Against his king his sword to wield, + Leaping across the shield on shield + Which fenced the king round in the fight, + Shows the dog's (1) courage—brave, not bright." +</pre> + <p> + The king said to Bjorn the marshal, "Do thou kill the dog on whom steel + will not bite." Bjorn turned round the axe in his hands, and gave Thorer a + blow with the hammer of it on the shoulder so hard that he tottered. The + king at the same moment turned against Kalf and his relations, and gave + Olaf his death-wound. Thorer Hund struck his spear right through the body + of Marshal Bjorn, and killed him outright; and Thorer said, "It is thus we + hunt the bear." (2) Thorstein Knarrarsmid struck at King Olaf with his + axe, and the blow hit his left leg above the knee. Fin Arnason instantly + killed Thorstein. The king after the wound staggered towards a stone, + threw down his sword, and prayed God to help him. Then Thorer Hund struck + at him with his spear, and the stroke went in under his mail-coat and into + his belly. Then Kalf struck at him on the left side of the neck. But all + are not agreed upon Kalf having been the man who gave him the wound in the + neck. These three wounds were King Olaf's death; and after the king's + death the greater part of the forces which had advanced with him fell with + the king. Bjarne Gullbrarskald sang these verses about Kalf Arnason:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Warrior! who Olaf dared withstand, + Who against Olaf held the land, + Thou hast withstood the bravest, best, + Who e'er has gone to his long rest. + At Stiklestad thou wast the head; + With flying banners onwards led + Thy bonde troops, and still fought on, + Until he fell—the much-mourned one." +</pre> + <p> + Sigvat also made these verses on Bjorn:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The marshal Bjorn, too, I find, + A great example leaves behind, + How steady courage should stand proof, + Though other servants stand aloof. + To Russia first his steps he bent, + To serve his master still intent; + And now besides his king he fell,— + A noble death for skalds to tell." +</pre> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Thorer's name was Hund—the dog; and a play upon Thorer + Hund's name was intended by the skald.—L. + (2) Bjorn, the marshal's name, signifies a bear.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0474" id="link2H_4_0474"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 241. BEGINNING OF DAG HRINGSON'S ATTACK. + </h2> + <p> + Dag Hringson still kept up the battle, and made in the beginning so fierce + an assault that the bondes gave way, and some betook themselves to flight. + There a great number of the bondes fell, and these lendermen, Erlend of + Gerde and Aslak of Finey; and the banner also which they had stood under + was cut down. This onset was particularly hot, and was called Dag's storm. + But now Kalf Arnason, Harek of Thjotta, and Thorer Hund turned against + Dag, with the array which had followed them, and then Dag was overwhelmed + with numbers; so he betook himself to flight with the men still left him. + There was a valley through which the main body of the fugitives fled, and + men lay scattered in heaps on both sides; and many were severely wounded, + and many so fatigued that they were fit for nothing. The bondes pursued + only a short way; for their leaders soon returned back to the field of + battle, where they had their friends and relations to look after. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0475" id="link2H_4_0475"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 242. KING OLAF'S MIRACLE SHOWN TO THORER HUND. + </h2> + <p> + Thorer Hund went to where King Olaf's body lay, took care of it, laid it + straight out on the ground, and spread a cloak over it. He told since that + when he wiped the blood from the face it was very beautiful; and there was + red in the cheeks, as if he only slept, and even much clearer than when he + was in life. The king's blood came on Thorer's hand, and ran up between + his fingers to where he had been wounded, and the wound grew up so + speedily that it did not require to be bound up. This circumstance was + testified by Thorer himself when King Olaf's holiness came to be generally + known among the people; and Thorer Hund was among the first of the king's + powerful opponents who endeavoured to spread abroad the king's sanctity. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0476" id="link2H_4_0476"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 243. OF KALF ARNASON'S BROTHERS. + </h2> + <p> + Kalf Arnason searched for his brothers who had fallen, and found Thorberg + and Fin. It is related that Fin threw his dagger at him, and wanted to + kill him, giving him hard words, and calling him a faithless villain, and + a traitor to his king. Kalf did not regard it, but ordered Fin and + Thorberg to be carried away from the field. When their wounds were + examined they were found not to be deadly, and they had fallen from + fatigue, and under the weight of their weapons. Thereafter Kalf tried to + bring his brothers down to a ship, and went himself with them. As soon as + he was gone the whole bonde-army, having their homes in the neighbourhood, + went off also, excepting those who had friends or relations to look after, + or the bodies of the slain to take care of. The wounded were taken home to + the farms, so that every house was full of them; and tents were erected + over some. But wonderful as was the number collected in the bonde-army, no + less wonderful was the haste with which this vast body was dispersed when + it was once free; and the cause of this was, that the most of the people + gathered together from the country places were longing for their homes. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0477" id="link2H_4_0477"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 244. OF THE BONDES OF VERADAL. + </h2> + <p> + The bondes who had their homes in Veradal went to the chiefs Harek and + Thorer, and complained of their distress, saying, "The fugitives who have + escaped from the battle have proceeded up over the valley of Veradal, and + are destroying our habitations, and there is no safety for us to travel + home so long as they are in the valley. Go after them with war-force, and + let no mother's son of them escape with life; for that is what they + intended for us if they had got the upper hand in the battle, and the same + they would do now if they met us hereafter, and had better luck than we. + It may also be that they will linger in the valley if they have nothing to + be frightened for, and then they would not proceed very gently in the + inhabited country." The bondes made many words about this, urging the + chiefs to advance directly, and kill those who had escaped. Now when the + chiefs talked over this matter among themselves, they thought there was + much truth in what the bondes said. They resolved, therefore, that Thorer + Hund should undertake this expedition through Veradal, with 600 men of his + own troops. Then, towards evening, he set out with his men; and Thorer + continued his march without halt until he came in the night to Sula, where + he heard the news that Dag Hringson had come there in the evening, with + many other flocks of the king's men, and had halted there until they took + supper, but were afterwards gone up to the mountains. Then Thorer said he + did not care to pursue them up through the mountains, and he returned down + the valley again, and they did not kill many of them this time. The bondes + then returned to their homes, and the following day Thorer, with his + people, went to their ships. The part of the king's men who were still on + their legs concealed themselves in the forests, and some got help from the + people. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0478" id="link2H_4_0478"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 245. OF THE KING'S BROTHER, HARALD SIGURDSON. + </h2> + <p> + Harald Sigurdson was severely wounded; but Ragnvald Brusason brought him + to a bonde's the night after the battle, and the bonde took in Harald, and + healed his wound in secret, and afterwards gave him his son to attend him. + They went secretly over the mountains, and through the waste forests, and + came out in Jamtaland. Harald Sigurdson was fifteen years old when King + Olaf fell. In Jamtaland Harald found Ragnvald Brusason; and they went both + east to King Jarisleif in Russia, as is related in the Saga of Harald + Sigurdson. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0479" id="link2H_4_0479"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 246. OF THORMOD KOLBRUNARSKALD. + </h2> + <p> + Thormod Kolbrunarskald was under King Olaf's banner in the battle; but + when the king had fallen, the battle was raging so that of the king's men + the one fell by the side of the other, and the most of those who stood on + their legs were wounded. Thormod was also severely wounded, and retired, + as all the others did, back from where there was most danger of life, and + some even fled. Now when the onset began which is called Dag's storm, all + of the king's men who were able to combat went there; but Thormod did not + come into that combat, being unable to fight, both from his wound and from + weariness, but he stood by the side of his comrade in the ranks, although + he could do nothing. There he was struck by an arrow in the left side; but + he broke off the shaft of the arrow, went out of the battle, and up + towards the houses, where he came to a barn which was a large building. + Thormod had his drawn sword in his hand; and as he went in a man met him, + coming out, and said, "It is very bad there with howling and screaming; + and a great shame it is that brisk young fellows cannot bear their wounds: + it may be that the king's men have done bravely to-day, but they certainly + bear their wounds very ill." + </p> + <p> + Thormod asks. "What is thy name?" + </p> + <p> + He called himself Kimbe. + </p> + <p> + Thormod: "Wast thou in the battle, too?" + </p> + <p> + "I was with the bondes, which was the best side," says he. + </p> + <p> + "And art thou wounded any way?" says Thormod. + </p> + <p> + "A little," said Kimbe. "And hast thou been in the battle too?" + </p> + <p> + Thormod replied, "I was with them who had the best." + </p> + <p> + "Art thou wounded?" says Kimbe. + </p> + <p> + "Not much to signify," replies Thormod. + </p> + <p> + As Kimbe saw that Thormod had a gold ring on his arm, he said, "Thou art + certainly a king's man. Give me thy gold ring, and I will hide thee. The + bondes will kill thee if thou fallest in their way." + </p> + <p> + Thormod says, "Take the ring if thou canst get it: I have lost that which + is more worth." + </p> + <p> + Kimbe stretched out his hand, and wanted to take the ring; but Thormod, + swinging his sword, cut off his hand; and it is related that Kimbe behaved + himself no better under his wound than those he had been blaming just + before. Kimbe went off, and Thormod sat down in the barn, and listened to + what people were saying. The conversation was mostly about what each had + seen in the battle, and about the valour of the combatants. Some praised + most King Olaf's courage, and some named others who stood nowise behind + him in bravery. Then Thormod sang these verses:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Olaf was brave beyond all doubt,— + At Stiklestad was none so stout; + Spattered with blood, the king, unsparing, + Cheered on his men with deed and daring. + But I have heard that some were there + Who in the fight themselves would spare; + Though, in the arrow-storm, the most + Had perils quite enough to boast." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0480" id="link2H_4_0480"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 247. THORMOD'S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + Thormod went out, and entered into a chamber apart, in which there were + many wounded men, and with them a woman binding their wounds. There was + fire upon the floor, at which she warmed water to wash and clean their + wounds. Thormod sat himself down beside the door, and one came in, and + another went out, of those who were busy about the wounded men. One of + them turned to Thormod, looked at him, and said, "Why art thou so + dead-pale? Art thou wounded? Why dost thou not call for the help of the + wound-healers?" Thormod then sang these verses:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "I am not blooming, and the fair + And slender girl loves to care + For blooming youths—few care for me; + With Fenja's meal I cannot fee. + This is the reason why I feel + The slash and thrust of Danish steel; + And pale and faint, and bent with pain, + Return from yonder battle-plain." +</pre> + <p> + Then Thormod stood up and went in towards the fire, and stood there + awhile. The young woman said to him, "Go out, man, and bring in some of + the split firewood which lies close beside the door." He went out and + brought in an armful of wood, which he threw down upon the floor. Then the + nurse-girl looked him in the face, and said, "Dreadfully pale is this man—why + art thou so?" Then Thormod sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Thou wonderest, sweet sprig, at me, + A man so hideous to see: + Deep wounds but rarely mend the face, + The crippling blow gives little grace. + The arrow-drift o'ertook me, girl,— + A fine-ground arrow in the whirl + Went through me, and I feel the dart + Sits, lovely girl, too near my heart." +</pre> + <p> + The girl said, "Let me see thy wound, and I will bind it." Thereupon + Thormod sat down, cast off his clothes, and the girl saw his wounds, and + examined that which was in his side, and felt that a piece of iron was in + it, but could not find where the iron had gone in. In a stone pot she had + stirred together leeks and other herbs, and boiled them, and gave the + wounded men of it to eat, by which she discovered if the wounds had + penetrated into the belly; for if the wound had gone so deep, it would + smell of leek. She brought some of this now to Thormod, and told him to + eat of it. He replied, "Take it away, I have no appetite for my broth." + Then she took a large pair of tongs, and tried to pull out the iron; but + it sat too fast, and would in no way come, and as the wound was swelled, + little of it stood out to lay hold of. Now said Thormod, "Cut so deep in + that thou canst get at the iron with the tongs, and give me the tongs and + let me pull." She did as he said. Then Thormod took a gold ring from his + hand, gave it to the nurse-woman, and told her to do with it what she + liked. "It is a good man's gift," said he: "King Olaf gave me the ring + this morning." Then Thormod took the tongs, and pulled the iron out; but + on the iron there was a hook, at which there hung some morsels of flesh + from the heart,—some white, some red. When he saw that, he said, + "The king has fed us well. I am fat, even at the heart-roots;" and so + saying he leant back, and was dead. And with this ends what we have to say + about Thormod. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0481" id="link2H_4_0481"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 248. OF SOME CIRCUMSTANCES OF THE BATTLE. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf fell on Wednesday, the 29th of July (A.D. 1030). It was near + mid-day when the two armies met, and the battle began before half-past + one, and before three the king fell. The darkness continued from about + half-past one to three also. Sigvat the skald speaks thus of the result of + the battle:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The loss was great to England's foes, + When their chief fell beneath the blows + By his own thoughtless people given,— + When the king's shield in two was riven. + The people's sovereign took the field, + The people clove the sovereign's shield. + Of all the chiefs that bloody day, + Dag only came out of the fray." +</pre> + <p> + And he composed these:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Such mighty bonde-power, I ween, + With chiefs or rulers ne'er was seen. + It was the people's mighty power + That struck the king that fatal hour. + When such a king, in such a strife, + By his own people lost his life, + Full many a gallant man must feel + The death-wound from the people's steel." +</pre> + <p> + The bondes did not spoil the slain upon the field of battle, for + immediately after the battle there came upon many of them who had been + against the king a kind of dread as it were; yet they held by their evil + inclination, for they resolved among themselves that all who had fallen + with the king should not receive the interment which belongs to good men, + but reckoned them all robbers and outlaws. But the men who had power, and + had relations on the field, cared little for this, but removed their + remains to the churches, and took care of their burial. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0482" id="link2H_4_0482"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 249. A MIRACLE ON A BLIND MAN. + </h2> + <p> + Thorgils Halmason and his son Grim went to the field of battle towards + evening when it was dusk, took King Olaf's corpse up, and bore it to a + little empty houseman's hut which stood on the other side of their farm. + They had light and water with them. Then they took the clothes off the + body, swathed it in a linen cloth, laid it down in the house, and + concealed it under some firewood so that nobody could see it, even if + people came into the hut. Thereafter they went home again to the + farmhouse. A great many beggars and poor people had followed both armies, + who begged for meat; and the evening after the battle many remained there, + and sought lodging round about in all the houses, great or small. It is + told of a blind man who was poor, that a boy attended him and led him. + They went out around the farm to seek a lodging, and came to the same + empty house, of which the door was so low that they had almost to creep + in. Now when the blind man had come in, he fumbled about the floor seeking + a place where he could lay himself down. He had a hat on his head, which + fell down over his face when he stooped down. He felt with his hands that + there was moisture on the floor, and he put up his wet hand to raise his + hat, and in doing so put his fingers on his eyes. There came immediately + such an itching in his eyelids, that he wiped the water with his fingers + from his eyes, and went out of the hut, saying nobody could lie there, it + was so wet. When he came out of the hut he could distinguish his hands, + and all that was near him, as far as things can be distinguished by sight + in the darkness of light; and he went immediately to the farm-house into + the room, and told all the people he had got his sight again, and could + see everything, although many knew he had been blind for a long time, for + he had been there, before, going about among the houses of the + neighbourhood. He said he first got his sight when he was coming out of a + little ruinous hut which was all wet inside. "I groped in the water," said + he, "and rubbed my eyes with my wet hands." He told where the hut stood. + The people who heard him wondered much at this event, and spoke among + themselves of what it could be that produced it: but Thorgils the peasant + and his son Grim thought they knew how this came to pass; and as they were + much afraid the king's enemies might go there and search the hut, they + went and took the body out of it, and removed it to a garden, where they + concealed it, and then returned to the farm, and slept there all night. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0483" id="link2H_4_0483"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 250. OF THORER HUND. + </h2> + <p> + The fifth day (Thursday), Thorer Hund came down the valley of Veradal to + Stiklestad; and many people, both chiefs and bondes, accompanied him. The + field of battle was still being cleared, and people were carrying away the + bodies of their friends and relations, and were giving the necessary help + to such of the wounded as they wished to save; but many had died since the + battle. Thorer Hund went to where the king had fallen, and searched for + his body; but not finding it, he inquired if any one could tell him what + had become of the corpse, but nobody could tell him where it was. Then he + asked the bonde Thorgils, who said, "I was not in the battle, and knew + little of what took place there; but many reports are abroad, and among + others that King Olaf has been seen in the night up at Staf, and a troop + of people with him: but if he fell in the battle, your men must have + concealed him in some hole, or under some stone-heap." Now although Thorer + Hund knew for certain that the king had fallen, many allowed themselves to + believe, and to spread abroad the report, that the king had escaped from + the battle, and would in a short time come again upon them with an army. + Then Thorer went to his ships, and sailed down the fjord, and the + bonde-army dispersed, carrying with them all the wounded men who could + bear to be removed. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0484" id="link2H_4_0484"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 251. OF KING OLAF'S BODY. + </h2> + <p> + Thorgils Halmason and his son Grim had King Olaf's body, and were anxious + about preserving it from falling into the hands of the king's enemies, and + being ill-treated; for they heard the bondes speaking about burning it, or + sinking it in the sea. The father and son had seen a clear light burning + at night over the spot on the battlefield where King Olaf's body lay, and + since, while they concealed it, they had always seen at night a light + burning over the corpse; therefore they were afraid the king's enemies + might seek the body where this signal was visible. They hastened, + therefore, to take the body to a place where it would be safe. Thorgils + and his son accordingly made a coffin, which they adorned as well as they + could, and laid the king's body in it; and afterwards made another coffin + in which they laid stones and straw, about as much as the weight of a man, + and carefully closed the coffins. As soon as the whole bonde-army had left + Stiklestad, Thorgils and his son made themselves ready, got a large + rowing-boat, and took with them seven or eight men, who were all Thorgil's + relations or friends, and privately took the coffin with the king's body + down to the boat, and set it under the foot-boards. They had also with + them the coffin containing the stones, and placed it in the boat where all + could see it; and then went down the fjord with a good opportunity of wind + and weather, and arrived in the dusk of the evening at Nidaros, where they + brought up at the king's pier. Then Thorgils sent some of his men up to + the town to Bishop Sigurd, to say that they were come with the king's + body. As soon as the bishop heard this news, he sent his men down to the + pier, and they took a small rowing-boat, came alongside of Thorgil's ship, + and demanded the king's body. Thorgils and his people then took the coffin + which stood in view, and bore it into the boat; and the bishop's men rowed + out into the fjord, and sank the coffin in the sea. It was now quite dark. + Thorgils and his people now rowed up into the river past the town, and + landed at a place called Saurhlid, above the town. Then they carried the + king's body to an empty house standing at a distance from other houses, + and watched over it for the night, while Thorgils went down to the town, + where he spoke with some of the best friends of King Olaf, and asked them + if they would take charge of the king's body; but none of them dared to do + so. Then Thorgils and his men went with the body higher up the river, + buried it in a sand-hill on the banks, and levelled all around it so that + no one could observe that people had been at work there. They were ready + with all this before break of day, when they returned to their vessel, + went immediately out of the river, and proceeded on their way home to + Stiklestad. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0485" id="link2H_4_0485"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 252. OF THE BEGINNING OF KING SVEIN ALFIFASON'S GOVERNMENT. + </h2> + <p> + Svein, a son of King Canute, and of Alfifa, a daughter of Earl Alfrin, had + been appointed to govern Jomsborg in Vindland. There came a message to him + from his father King Canute, that he should come to Denmark; and likewise + that afterwards he should proceed to Norway, and take that kingdom under + his charge, and assume, at the same time, the title of king of Norway. + Svein repaired to Denmark, and took many people with him from thence, and + also Earl Harald and many other people of consequence attended him. + Thorarin Loftunga speaks of this in the song he composed about King Svein, + called the "Glelogn Song":— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "'Tis told by fame, + How grandly came + The Danes to tend + Their young king Svein. + Grandest was he, + That all could see; + Then, one by one, + Each following man + More splendour wore + Than him before." +</pre> + <p> + Then Svein proceeded to Norway, and his mother Alfifa was with him; and he + was taken to be king at every Law-thing in the country. He had already + come as far as Viken at the time the battle was fought at Stiklestad, and + King Olaf fell. Svein continued his journey until he came north, in + autumn, to the Throndhjem country; and there, as elsewhere, he was + received as king. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0486" id="link2H_4_0486"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 253. OF KING SVEIN'S LAWS. + </h2> + <p> + King Svein introduced new laws in many respects into the country, partly + after those which were in Denmark, and in part much more severe. No man + must leave the country without the king's permission; or if he did, his + property fell to the king. Whoever killed a man outright, should forfeit + all his land and movables. If any one was banished the country, and all + heritage fell to him, the king took his inheritance. At Yule every man + should pay the king a meal of malt from every harvest steading, and a leg + of a three-year old ox, which was called a friendly gift, together with a + spand of butter; and every house-wife a rock full of unspun lint, as thick + as one could span with the longest fingers of the hand. The bondes were + bound to build all the houses the king required upon his farms. Of every + seven males one should be taken for the service of war, and reckoning from + the fifth year of age; and the outfit of ships should be reckoned in the + same proportion. Every man who rowed upon the sea to fish should pay the + king five fish as a tax, for the land defence, wherever he might come + from. Every ship that went out of the country should have stowage reserved + open for the king in the middle of the ship. Every man, foreigner or + native, who went to Iceland, should pay a tax to the king. And to all this + was added, that Danes should enjoy so much consideration in Norway, that + one witness of them should invalidate ten of Northmen (1). + </p> + <p> + When these laws were promulgated the minds of the people were instantly + raised against them, and murmurs were heard among them. They who had not + taken part against King Olaf said, "Now take your reward and friendship + from the Canute race, ye men of the interior Throndhjem who fought against + King Olaf, and deprived him of his kingdom. Ye were promised peace and + justice, and now ye have got oppression and slavery for your great + treachery and crime." Nor was it very easy to contradict them, as all men + saw how miserable the change had been. But people had not the boldness to + make an insurrection against King Svein, principally because many had + given King Canute their sons or other near relations as hostages; and also + because no one appeared as leader of an insurrection. They very soon, + however, complained of King Svein; and his mother Alfifa got much of the + blame of all that was against their desire. Then the truth, with regard to + Olaf, became evident to many. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) This may probably have referred not to witnesses of an +act, but to the class of witnesses in the jurisprudence of the + Middle Ages called compurgators, who testified not the fact, + but their confidence in the statements of the accused; and + from which, possibly, our English bail for offenders arose. + —L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0487" id="link2H_4_0487"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 254. OF KING OLAF'S SANCTITY. + </h2> + <p> + This winter (A.D. 1031) many in the Throndhjem land began to declare that + Olaf was in reality a holy man, and his sanctity was confirmed by many + miracles. Many began to make promises and prayers to King Olaf in the + matters in which they thought they required help, and many found great + benefit from these invocations. Some in respect of health, others of a + journey, or other circumstances in which such help seemed needful. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0488" id="link2H_4_0488"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 255. OF EINAR TAMBASKELFER. + </h2> + <p> + Einar Tambaskelfer was come home from England to his farm, and had the + fiefs which King Canute had given him when they met in Throndhjem, and + which were almost an earldom. Einar had not been in the strife against + King Olaf, and congratulated himself upon it. He remembered that King + Canute had promised him the earldom over Norway, and at the same time + remembered that King Canute had not kept his promise. He was accordingly + the first great person who looked upon King Olaf as a saint. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0489" id="link2H_4_0489"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 256. OF THE SONS OF ARNE. + </h2> + <p> + Fin Arnason remained but a short time at Eggja with his brother Kalf; for + he was in the highest degree ill-pleased that Kalf had been in the battle + against King Olaf, and always made his brother the bitterest reproaches on + this account. Thorberg Arnason was much more temperate in his discourse + than Fin; but yet he hastened away, and went home to his farm. Kalf gave + the two brothers a good long-ship, with full rigging and other + necessaries, and a good retinue. Therefore they went home to their farms, + and sat quietly at home. Arne Arnason lay long ill of his wounds, but got + well at last without injury of any limb, and in winter he proceeded south + to his farm. All the brothers made their peace with King Svein, and sat + themselves quietly down in their homes. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0490" id="link2H_4_0490"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 257. BISHOP SIGURD'S FLIGHT. + </h2> + <p> + The summer after (A.D. 1031) there was much talk about King Olaf's + sanctity, and there was a great alteration in the expressions of all + people concerning him. There were many who now believed that King Olaf + must be a saint, even among those who had persecuted him with the greatest + animosity, and would never in their conversation allow truth or justice in + his favour. People began then to turn their reproaches against the men who + had principally excited opposition to the king; and on this account Bishop + Sigurd in particular was accused. He got so many enemies, that he found it + most advisable to go over to England to King Canute. Then the Throndhjem + people sent men with a verbal message to the Uplands, to Bishop Grimkel, + desiring him to come north to Throndhjem. King Olaf had sent Bishop + Grimkel back to Norway when he went east into Russia, and since that time + Grimkel had been in the Uplands. When the message came to the bishop he + made ready to go, and it contributed much to this journey that the bishop + considered it as true what was told of King Olaf's miracles and sanctity. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0491" id="link2H_4_0491"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 258. KING OLAF THE SAINT'S REMAINS DISINTERRED. + </h2> + <p> + Bishop Grimkel went to Einar Tambaskelfer, who received him joyfully. They + talked over many things, and, among others, of the important events which + had taken place in the country; and concerning these they were perfectly + agreed. Then the bishop proceeded to the town (Nidaros), and was well + received by all the community. He inquired particularly concerning the + miracles of King Olaf that were reported, and received satisfactory + accounts of them. Thereupon the bishop sent a verbal message to Stiklestad + to Thorgils and his son Grim, inviting them to come to the town to him. + They did not decline the invitation, but set out on the road immediately, + and came to the town and to the bishop. They related to him all the signs + that had presented themselves to them, and also where they had deposited + the king's body. The bishop sent a message to Einar Tambaskelfer, who came + to the town. Then the bishop and Einar had an audience of the king and + Alfifa, in which they asked the king's leave to have King Olaf's body + taken up out of the earth. The king gave his permission, and told the + bishop to do as he pleased in the matter. At that time there were a great + many people in the town. The bishop, Einar, and some men with them, went + to the place where the king's body was buried, and had the place dug; but + the coffin had already raised itself almost to the surface of the earth. + It was then the opinion of many that the bishop should proceed to have the + king buried in the earth at Clement's church; and it was so done. Twelve + months and five days (Aug. 3, A.D. 1031), after King Olaf's death his holy + remains were dug up, and the coffin had raised itself almost entirely to + the surface of the earth; and the coffin appeared quite new, as if it had + but lately been made. When Bishop Grimkel came to King Olaf's opened + coffin, there was a delightful and fresh smell. Thereupon the bishop + uncovered the king's face, and his appearance was in no respect altered, + and his cheeks were as red as if he had but just fallen asleep. The men + who had seen King Olaf when he fell remarked, also, that his hair and + nails had grown as much as if he had lived on the earth all the time that + had passed since his fall. Thereupon King Svein, and all the chiefs who + were at the place, went out to see King Olaf's body. Then said Alfifa, + "People buried in sand rot very slowly, and it would not have been so if + he had been buried in earth." Afterwards the bishop took scissors, clipped + the king's hair, and arranged his beard; for he had had a long beard, + according to the fashion of that time. Then said the bishop to the king + and Alfifa, "Now the king's hair and beard are such as when he gave up the + ghost, and it has grown as much as ye see has been cut off." Alfifa + answers, "I will believe in the sanctity of his hair, if it will not burn + in the fire; but I have often seen men's hair whole and undamaged after + lying longer in the earth than this man's." Then the bishop had live coals + put into a pan, blessed it, cast incense upon it, and then laid King + Olaf's hair on the fire. When all the incense was burnt the bishop took + the hair out of the fire, and showed the king and the other chiefs that it + was not consumed. Now Alfifa asked that the hair should be laid upon + unconsecrated fire; but Einar Tambaskelfer told her to be silent, and gave + her many severe reproaches for her unbelief. After the bishop's + recognition, with the king's approbation and the decision of the Thing, it + was determined that King Olaf should be considered a man truly holy; + whereupon his body was transported into Clement's church, and a place was + prepared for it near the high altar. The coffin was covered with costly + cloth, and stood under a gold embroidered tent. Many kinds of miracles + were soon wrought by King Olaf's holy remains. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0492" id="link2H_4_0492"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 259. OF KING OLAF'S MIRACLES. + </h2> + <p> + In the sand-hill where King Olaf's body had lain on the ground a beautiful + spring of water came up and many human ailments and infirmities were cured + by its waters. Things were put in order around it, and the water ever + since has been carefully preserved. There was first a chapel built, and an + altar consecrated, where the king's body had lain; but now Christ's church + stands upon the spot. Archbishop Eystein had a high altar raised upon the + spot where the king's grave had been, when he erected the great temple + which now stands there; and it is the same spot on which the altar of the + old Christ church had stood. It is said that Olaf's church stands on the + spot on which the empty house had stood in which King Olaf's body had been + laid for the night. The place over which the holy remains of King Olaf + were carried up from the vessel is now called Olaf's Road, and is now in + the middle of the town. The bishop adorned King Olaf's holy remains, and + cut his nails and hair; for both grew as if he had still been alive. So + says Sigvat the skald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "I lie not, when I say the king + Seemed as alive in every thing: + His nails, his yellow hair still growing, + And round his ruddy cheek still flowing, + As when, to please the Russian queen, + His yellow locks adorned were seen; + Or to the blind he cured he gave + A tress, their precious sight to save." +</pre> + <p> + Thorarin Loftunga also composed a song upon Svein Alfifason, called the + "Glelogn Song", in which are these verses:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Svein, king of all, + In Olaf's hall + Now sits on high; + And Olaf's eye + Looks down from heaven, + Where it is given + To him to dwell: + Or here in cell, + As heavenly saint, + To heal men's plaint, + May our gold-giver + Live here for ever! + + "King Olaf there + To hold a share + On earth prepared, + Nor labour spared + A seat to win + From heaven's great King; + Which he has won + Next God's own Son. + + "His holy form, + Untouched by worm, + Lies at this day + Where good men pray, + And nails and hair + Grow fresh and fair; + His cheek is red, + His flesh not dead. + + "Around his bier, + Good people hear + The small bells ring + Over the king, + Or great bell toll; + And living soul + Not one can tell + Who tolls the bell. + + "Tapers up there, + (Which Christ holds dear,) + By day and night + The altar light: + Olaf did so, + And all men know + In heaven he + From sin sits free. + + "And crowds do come, + The deaf and dumb, + Cripple and blind, + Sick of all kind, + Cured to be + On bended knee; + And off the ground + Rise whole and sound. + + "To Olaf pray + To eke thy day, + To save thy land + From spoiler's hand. + God's man is he + To deal to thee + Good crops and peace; + Let not prayer cease. + + "Book-prayers prevail, + If, nail for nail (1), + Thou tellest on, + Forgetting none." +</pre> + <p> + Thorarin Loftunga was himself with King Svein, and heard these great + testimonials of King Olaf's holiness, that people, by the heavenly power, + could hear a sound over his holy remains as if bells were ringing, and + that candles were lighted of themselves upon the altar as by a heavenly + fire. But when Thorarin says that a multitude of lame, and blind, and + other sick, who came to the holy Olaf, went back cured, he means nothing + more than that there were a vast number of persons who at the beginning of + King Olaf's miraculous working regained their health. King Olaf's greatest + miracles are clearly written down, although they occurred somewhat later. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Before the entrance of the temples or churches were posts + called Ondveigis-sulor, with nails called Rigin-naglar— + the gods' nails—either for ornament, or, as Schoning + suggests, to assist the people in reckoning weeks, months, + festivals, and in reckoning or keeping tale of prayers + repeated, and to recall them to memory, in the same way as + beads are used still by the common people in Catholic + countries for the same purpose.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0493" id="link2H_4_0493"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 260. OF KING OLAF'S AGE AND REIGN. + </h2> + <p> + It is reckoned by those who have kept an exact account, that Olaf the + Saint was king of Norway for fifteen years from the time Earl Svein left + the country; but he had received the title of king from the people of the + Uplands the winter before. Sigvat the skald tells this:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "For fifteen winters o'er the land + King Olaf held the chief command, + Before he fell up in the North: + His fall made known to us his worth. + No worthier prince before his day + In our North land e'er held the sway, + Too short he held it for our good; + All men wish now that he had stood." +</pre> + <p> + Saint Olaf was thirty-five years old when he fell, according to what Are + Frode the priest says, and he had been in twenty pitched battles. So says + Sigvat the skald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Some leaders trust in God—some not; + Even so their men; but well I wot + God-fearing Olaf fought and won + Twenty pitched battles, one by one, + And always placed upon his right + His Christian men in a hard fight. + May God be merciful, I pray, + To him—for he ne'er shunned his fray." +</pre> + <p> + We have now related a part of King Olaf's story, namely, the events which + took place while he ruled over Norway; also his death, and how his + holiness was manifested. Now shall we not neglect to mention what it was + that most advanced his honour. This was his miracles; but these will come + to be treated of afterwards in this book. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0494" id="link2H_4_0494"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 261. OF THE THRONDHJEM PEOPLE. + </h2> + <p> + King Svein, the son of Canute the Great, ruled over Norway for some years; + but was a child both in age and understanding. His mother Alfifa had most + sway in the country; and the people of the country were her great enemies, + both then and ever since. Danish people had a great superiority given them + within the country, to the great dissatisfaction of the people; and when + conversation turned that way, the people of the rest of Norway accused the + Throndhjem people of having principally occasioned King Olaf the Holy's + fall, and also that the men of Norway were subject, through them, to the + ill government by which oppression and slavery had come upon all the + people, both great and small; indeed upon the whole community. They + insisted that it was the duty of the Throndhjem people to attempt + opposition and insurrection, and thus relieve the country from such + tyranny; and, in the opinion of the common people, Throndhjem was also the + chief seat of the strength of Norway at that time, both on account of the + chiefs and of the population of that quarter. When the Throndhjem people + heard these remarks of their countrymen, they could not deny that there + was much truth in them, and that in depriving King Olaf of life and land + they had committed a great crime, and at the same time the misdeed had + been ill paid. The chiefs began to hold consultations and conferences with + each other, and the leader of these was Einar Tambaskelfer. It was + likewise the case with Kalf Arnason, who began to find into what errors he + had been drawn by King Canute's persuasion. All the promises which King + Canute had made to Kalf had been broken; for he had promised him the + earldom and the highest authority in Norway: and although Kalf had been + the leader in the battle against King Olaf, and had deprived him of his + life and kingdom, Kalf had not got any higher dignity than he had before. + He felt that he had been deceived, and therefore messages passed between + the brothers Kalf, Fin, Thorberg, and Arne, and they renewed their family + friendship. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0495" id="link2H_4_0495"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 262. OF KING SVEIN'S LEVY. + </h2> + <p> + When King Svein had been three years in Norway (A.D. 1031-33), the news + was received that a force was assembled in the western countries, under a + chief who called himself Trygve, and gave out that he was a son of Olaf + Trygvason and Queen Gyda of England. Now when King Svein heard that + foreign troops had come to the country, he ordered out the people on a + levy in the north, and the most of the lendermen hastened to him; but + Einar Tambaskelfer remained at home, and would not go out with King Svein. + When King Svein's order came to Kalf Arnason at Eggja, that he should go + out on a levy with King Svein, he took a twenty-benched ship which he + owned, went on board with his house-servants, and in all haste proceeded + out of the fjord, without waiting for King Svein, sailed southwards to + More, and continued his voyage south until he came to Giske to his brother + Thorberg. Then all the brothers, the sons of Arne, held a meeting, and + consulted with each other. After this Kalf returned to the north again; + but when he came to Frekeysund, King Svein was lying in the sound before + him. When Kalf came rowing from the south into the sound they hailed each + other, and the king's men ordered Kalf to bring up with his vessel, and + follow the king for the defence of the country. Kalf replies, "I have done + enough, if not too much, when I fought against my own countrymen to + increase the power of the Canute family." Thereupon Kalf rowed away to the + north until he came home to Eggja. None of these Arnasons appeared at this + levy to accompany the king. He steered with his fleet southwards along the + land; but as he could not hear the least news of any fleet having come + from the west, he steered south to Rogaland, and all the way to Agder; for + many guessed that Trygve would first make his attempt on Viken, because + his forefathers had been there, and had most of their strength from that + quarter, and he had himself great strength by family connection there. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0496" id="link2H_4_0496"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 263. KING TRYGVE OLAFSON'S FALL. + </h2> + <p> + When Trygve came from the west he landed first on the coast of Hordaland, + and when he heard King Svein had gone south he went the same way to + Rogaland. As soon as Svein got the intelligence that Trygve had come from + the west he returned, and steered north with his fleet; and both fleets + met within Bokn in Soknarsund, not far from the place where Erling + Skjalgson fell. The battle, which took place on a Sunday, was great and + severe. People tell that Trygve threw spears with both hands at once. "So + my father," said he, "taught me to celebrate mass." His enemies had said + that he was the son of a priest; but the praise must be allowed him that + he showed himself more like a son of King Olaf Trygvason, for this Trygve + was a slaughtering man. In this battle King Trygve fell, and many of his + men with him; but some fled, and some received quarter and their lives. It + is thus related in the ballad of Trygve:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Trygve comes from the northern coast, + King Svein turns round with all his host; + To meet and fight, they both prepare, + And where they met grim death was there. + From the sharp strife I was not far,— + I heard the din and the clang of war; + And the Hordaland men at last gave way, + And their leader fell, and they lost the day." +</pre> + <p> + This battle is also told of in the ballad about King Svein, thus:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "My girl! it was a Sunday morn, + And many a man ne'er saw its eve, + Though ale and leeks by old wives borne + The bruised and wounded did relieve. + 'Twas Sunday morn, when Svein calls out, + 'Stem to stem your vessels bind;' + The raven a mid-day feast smells out, + And he comes croaking up the wind." +</pre> + <p> + After this battle King Svein ruled the country for some time, and there + was peace in the land. The winter after it (A.D. 1034) he passed in the + south parts of the country. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0497" id="link2H_4_0497"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 264. OF THE COUNSELS OF EINAR TAMBASKELFER AND KALF ARNASON. + </h2> + <p> + Einar Tambaskelfer and Kalf Arnason had this winter meetings and + consultations between themselves in the merchant town (1). Then there came + a messenger from King Canute to Kalf Arnason, with a message to send him + three dozen axes, which must be chosen and good. Kalf replies, "I will + send no axes to King Canute. Tell him I will bring his son Svein so many, + that he shall not think he is in want of any." + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Nidaros, or Throndhjem, is usually called merely the + merchant town.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0498" id="link2H_4_0498"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 265. OF EINAR TAMBASKELFER AND KALF ARNASON'S JOURNEY. + </h2> + <p> + Early in spring (A.D. 1034) Einar Tambaskelfer and Kalf Arnason made + themselves ready for a journey, with a great retinue of the best and most + select men that could be found in the Throndhjem country. They went in + spring eastward over the ridge of the country to Jamtaland, from thence to + Helsingjaland, and came to Svithjod, where they procured ships, with which + in summer they proceeded east to Russia, and came in autumn to Ladoga. + They sent men up to Novgorod to King Jarisleif, with the errand that they + offered Magnus, the son of King Olaf the Saint, to take him with them, + follow him to Norway, and give him assistance to attain his father's + heritage and be made king over the country. When this message came to King + Jarisleif he held a consultation with the queen and some chiefs, and they + all resolved unanimously to send a message to the Northmen, and ask them + to come to King Jarisleif and Magnus; for which journey safe conduct was + given them. When they came to Novgorod it was settled among them that the + Northmen who had come there should become Magnus's men, and be his + subjects; and to this Kalf and the other men who had been against King + Olaf at Stiklestad were solemnly bound by oath. On the other hand, King + Magnus promised them, under oath, secure peace and full reconciliation; + and that he would be true and faithful to them all when he got the + dominions and kingdom of Norway. He was to become Kalf Arnason's + foster-son; and Kalf should be bound to do all that Magnus might think + necessary for extending his dominion, and making it more independent than + formerly. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0499" id="link2H_4_0499"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + SAGA OF MAGNUS THE GOOD. + </h2> + <p> + PRELIMINARY REMARKS. + </p> + <p> + Magnus reigned from A.D. 1035 to 1047, when he died. During the last year + of his reign his half-brother Harald Sigurdson was his co-regent. + </p> + <p> + The history of Magnus is treated in "Agrip.", ch. 28-32; in "Fagrskinna", + ch. 119-146; in "Fornmannasogur", part vi., and in "Knytlinga Saga". + </p> + <p> + The skalds quoted in this saga are: Arnor the earls' skald (Arnor + Jarlaskald), Sigvat, Thjodulf, Bjarne Gullbrarskald, Thorgeir Flek, Od + Kikinaskald. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0500" id="link2H_4_0500"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 1. MAGNUS OLAFSON'S JOURNEY FROM THE WEST. + </h2> + <p> + After Yule Magnus Olafson began his journey from the East from Novgorod to + Ladoga, where he rigged out his ships as soon as the ice was loosened in + spring (A.D. 1035). Arnor, the earls' skald, tells of this in the poem on + Magnus:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "It is no loose report that he, + Who will command on land and sea, + In blood will make his foeman feel + Olaf's sword Hneiter's sharp blue steel. + This generous youth, who scatters gold, + Norway's brave son, but ten years old, + Is rigging ships in Russia's lake, + His crown, with friend's support, to take." +</pre> + <p> + In spring Magnus sailed from the East to Svithjod. So says Arnor:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The young sword-stainer called a Thing, + Where all his men should meet their king: + Heroes who find the eagle food + Before their lord in arms stood. + And now the curved plank of the bow + Cleaves the blue sea; the ocean-plough + By grey winds driven across the main, + Reaches Sigtuna's grassy plain." +</pre> + <p> + Here it is related that when King Magnus and his fellow-travellers sailed + from the East to Svithjod, they brought up at Sigtuna. Emund Olafson was + then king in Svithjod. Queen Astrid, who had been married to King Olaf the + Saint, was also there. She received very gladly and well her stepson King + Magnus, and summoned immediately a numerous Thing of Swedes at a place + called Hangtar. At the Thing Queen Astrid spoke these words: "Here is come + to us a son of Olaf the Saint, called Magnus, who intends to make an + expedition to Norway to seek his father's heritage. It is my great duty to + give him aid towards this expedition; for he is my stepson, as is well + known to all, both Swedes and Norwegians. Neither shall he want men or + money, in so far as I can procure them or have influence, in order that + his strength may be as great as possible; and all the men who will support + this cause of his shall have my fullest friendship; and I would have it + known that I intend myself to go with him on this attempt, that all may + see I will spare nothing that is in my power to help him." She spoke long + and cleverly in this strain; but when she had ended many replied thus: + "The Swedes made no honourable progress in Norway when they followed King + Olaf his father, and now no better success is to be expected, as this man + is but in years of boyhood; and therefore we have little inclination for + this expedition." Astrid replies, "All men who wish to be thought of true + courage must not be deterred by such considerations. If any have lost + connections at the side of King Olaf, or been themselves wounded, now is + the time to show a man's heart and courage, and go to Norway to take + vengeance." Astrid succeeded so far with words and encouragement that many + men determined to go with her, and follow King Magnus to Norway. Sigvat + the skald speaks of this:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Now Astrtd, Olaf's widowed Queen,— + She who so many a change had seen,— + Took all the gifts of happier days, + Jewels and rings, all she could raise, + And at a Thing at Hangrar, where + The Swedes were numerous, did declare + What Olaf's son proposed to do, + And brought her gifts—their pay—in view. + + "And with the Swedes no wiser plan, + To bring out every brave bold man, + Could have been found, had Magnus been + The son himself of the good queen. + With help of Christ, she hoped to bring + Magnus to be the land's sole king, + As Harald was, who in his day + Obtained o'er all the upper sway. + + "And glad are we so well she sped,— + The people's friend is now their head; + And good King Magnus always shows + How much be to Queen Astrid owes. + Such stepmothers as this good queen + In truth are very rarely seen; + And to this noble woman's praise + The skald with joy his song will raise." +</pre> + <p> + Thiodolf the skald also says in his song of Magnus:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "When thy brave ship left the land, + The bending yard could scarce withstand + The fury of the whistling gale, + That split thy many-coloured sail; + And many a stout ship, tempest-tost, + Was in that howling storm lost + That brought them safe to Sigtuna's shore, + Far from the sound of ocean's roar." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0501" id="link2H_4_0501"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 2. MAGNUS'S EXPEDITION FROM SVITHJOD. + </h2> + <p> + King Magnus set out on his journey from Sigtuna with a great force, which + he had gathered in Svithjod. They proceeded through Svithjod on foot to + Helsingjaland. So says Arnor, the earl's skald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "And many a dark-red Swedish shield + Marched with thee from the Swedish field. + The country people crowded in, + To help Saint Olaf's son to win; + And chosen men by thee were led, + Men who have stained the wolf's tongue red. + Each milk-white shield and polished spear + Came to a splendid gathering there." +</pre> + <p> + Magnus Olafson went from the East through Jamtaland over the keel-ridge of + the country and came down upon the Throndhjem district, where all men + welcomed the king with joy. But no sooner did the men of King Svein, the + son of Alfifa, hear that King Magnus Olafson was come to the country, than + they fled on all sides and concealed themselves, so that no opposition was + made to King Magnus; for King Svein was in the south part of the country. + So says Arnor, the earls' skald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "He who the eagle's talons stains + Rushed from the East on Throndhjem's plains; + The terror of his plumed helm + Drove his pale foemen from the realm. + The lightning of thy eye so near, + Great king! thy foemen could not bear, + Scattered they fled—their only care + If thou their wretched lives wilt spare." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0502" id="link2H_4_0502"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 3. MAGNUS MADE KING. + </h2> + <p> + Magnus Olafson advanced to the town (Nidaros), where he was joyfully + received. He then summoned the people to the Eyra-thing (1); and when the + bondes met at the Thing, Magnus was taken to be king over the whole land, + as far as his father Olaf had possessed it. Then the king selected a + court, and named lendermen, and placed bailiffs and officers in all + domains and offices. Immediately after harvest King Magnus ordered a levy + through all Throndhjem land, and he collected men readily; and thereafter + he proceeded southwards along the coast. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Eyra Thing, held on the ayr of the river Nid, that is, on + the spit of sand, still called an ayr in the north of + Scotland, dividing a lake, pond, or river-mouth from the + sea. At the Thing held here the kings of Norway were chosen + and proclaimed. It was held to be the proper Thing for + settling disputes between kings in Norway.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0503" id="link2H_4_0503"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 4. KING SVEIN'S FLIGHT. + </h2> + <p> + King Svein Alfifason was staying in South Hordaland when he heard this + news of war. He immediately sent out war-tokens to four different + quarters, summoned the bondes to him, and made it known to all that they + should join him with men and ships to defend the country. All the men who + were in the neighbourhood of the king presented themselves; and the king + formed a Thing, at which in a speech he set forth his business, and said + he would advance against Magnus Olafson and have a battle with him, if the + bondes would aid his cause. The king's speech was not very long, and was + not received with much approbation by the bondes. Afterwards the Danish + chiefs who were about the king made long and clever speeches; but the + bondes then took up the word, and answered them; and although many said + they would follow Svein, and fight on his side, some refused to do so + bluntly, some were altogether silent, and some declared they would join + King Magnus as soon as they had an opportunity. Then King Svein says, + "Methinks very few of the bondes to whom we sent a message have appeared + here; and of those who have come, and tell us to our face that they will + join King Magnus as soon as they can, we shall have as little benefit as + of those who say they will sit at home quietly. It is the same with those + who say nothing at all. But as to those who promise to help us, there are + not more than every other man; and that force will avail us little against + King Magnus. It is my counsel, therefore, that we do not trust to these + bondes; but let us rather go to the land where all the people are sure and + true to us, and where we will obtain forces to conquer this country + again." As soon as the king had made known this resolution all his men + followed it, turned their ship's bows, and hoisted sail. King Svein sailed + eastward along the land, and then set right over to Denmark without delay, + and Hardaknut received his brother Svein very kindly. At their first + meeting Hardaknut offered King Svein to divide the kingdom of Denmark with + him, which offer King Svein accepted. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0504" id="link2H_4_0504"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 5. KING MAGNUS'S JOURNEY TO NORWAY. + </h2> + <p> + In autumn (A.D. 1035) King Magnus proceeded eastward to the end of the + country, and was received as king throughout the whole land, and the + country people were rejoiced at his arrival. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0505" id="link2H_4_0505"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 6. DEATH OF KING CANUTE THE GREAT AND HIS SON SVEIN. + </h2> + <p> + King Svein, Canute's son, went to Denmark, as before related, and took + part in the government with his brother Hardaknut. In the same autumn King + Canute the Great died in England, the 13th November, forty years old, and + was buried at Winchester. He had been king of Denmark for twenty-seven + years, and over Denmark and England together twenty-four years, and also + over Norway for seven years. King Canute's son Harald was then made king + in England. The same winter (A.D. 1036) King Svein, Alfifa's son, died in + Denmark. Thiodolf the skald made these lines concerning King Magnus:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Through Sweden's dirty roads the throng + Followed the king in spearmen strong. + Svein doth fly, in truth afraid, + And partly by his men betrayed; + Flying to Denmark o'er the sea, + He leaves the land quite clear to thee." +</pre> + <p> + Bjarne Gullbrarskald composed the following lines concerning Kalf Arnason:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "By thee the kings got each his own,— + Magnus by thee got Norway's throne; + And Svein in Denmark got a seat, + When out of Norway he was beat. + Kalf! It was you who showed the way + To our young king, the battle-lover,— + From Russia to his father's sway + You showed the way, and brought him over." +</pre> + <p> + King Magnus ruled over Norway this winter (A.D. 1036), and Hardaknut over + Denmark. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0506" id="link2H_4_0506"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 7. RECONCILIATION BETWEEN HARDAKNUT AND KING MAGNUS. + </h2> + <p> + The following spring (A.D. 1036) the kings on both sides ordered out a + levy, and the news was that they would have a battle at the Gaut river; + but when the two armies approached each other, the lendermen in the one + army sent messengers to their connections and friends in the other; and it + came to a proposal for a reconciliation between the two kings, especially + as, from both kings being but young and childish, some powerful men, who + had been chosen in each of the countries for that purpose, had the rule of + the country on their account. It thus was brought about that there was a + friendly meeting between the kings, and in this meeting a peace was + proposed; and the peace was to be a brotherly union under oath to keep the + peace towards each other to the end of their lives; and if one of them + should die without leaving a son, the longest liver should succeed to the + whole land and people. Twelve of the principal men in each kingdom swore + to the kings that this treaty should be observed, so long as any one of + them was in life. Then the kings separated, and each returned home to his + kingdom; and the treaty was kept as long as both lived. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0507" id="link2H_4_0507"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 8. OF QUEEN ASTRID. + </h2> + <p> + Queen Astrid, who had been married to King Olaf the Saint, came to Norway + with King Magnus her stepson, as before related, and was held by him + deservedly in great honour and esteem. Then came also Alfhild, King + Magnus's mother, to the court, and the king received her with the greatest + affection, and showed her great respect. But it went with Alfhild, as it + does with many who come to power and honour, that pride keeps pace with + promotion. She was ill pleased that Queen Astrid was treated with more + respect, had a higher seat, and more attention. Alfhild wanted to have a + seat next to the king, but Astrid called Alfhild her slave-woman, as + indeed she had formerly been when Astrid was queen of Norway and King Olaf + ruled the land, and therefore would on no account let her have a seat + beside her, and they could not lodge in the same house. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0508" id="link2H_4_0508"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 9. OF SIGVAT THE SKALD. + </h2> + <p> + Sigvat the skald had gone to Rome, where he was at the time of the battle + of Stiklestad. + </p> + <p> + He was on his way back from the South when he heard tidings of King Olaf's + fall, which gave him great grief. He then sang these lines:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "One morning early on a hill, + The misty town asleep and still, + Wandering I thought upon the fields. + Strewed o'er with broken mail and shields, + Where our king fell,—our kind good king, + Where now his happy youthful spring? + My father too!—for Thord was then + One of the good king's chosen men." +</pre> + <p> + One day Sigvat went through a village, and heard a husband lamenting + grievously over the loss of his wife, striking his breast, tearing his + clothes, weeping bitterly, and saying he wanted to die; and Sigvat sang + these lines:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "This poor man mourns a much-loved wife, + Gladly would he be quit of life. + Must love be paid for by our grief? + The price seems great for joy so brief. + But the brave man who knows no fear + Drops for his king a silent tear, + And feels, perhaps, his loss as deep + As those who clamour when they weep." +</pre> + <p> + Sigvat came home to Norway to the Throndhjem country, where he had a farm + and children. He came from the South along the coast in a merchant vessel, + and as they lay in Hillarsund they saw a great many ravens flying about. + Then Sigvat said:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "I see here many a croaking raven + Flying about the well-known haven: + When Olaf's ship was floating here, + They knew that food for them was near; + When Olaf's ship lay here wind-bound, + Oft screamed the erne o'er Hillar sound, + Impatient for the expected prey, + And wont to follow to the fray." +</pre> + <p> + When Sigvat came north to the town of Throndhjem King Svein was there + before him. He invited Sigvat to stay with him, as Sigvat had formerly + been with his father King Canute the Great; but Sigvat said he would first + go home to his farm. One day, as Sigvat was walking in the street, he saw + the king's men at play, and he sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "One day before I passed this way, + When the king's guards were at their play, + Something there was—I need not tell— + That made me pale, and feel unwell. + Perhaps it was I thought, just then, + How noble Olaf with his men, + In former days, I oft have seen + In manly games upon this green." +</pre> + <p> + Sigvat then went to his farm; and as he heard that many men upbraided him + with having deserted King Olaf, he made these verses:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "May Christ condemn me still to burn + In quenchless fire, if I did turn, + And leave King Olaf in his need,— + My soul is free from such base deed. + I was at Rome, as men know well + Who saw me there, and who can tell + That there in danger I was then: + The truth I need not hide from men." +</pre> + <p> + Sigvat was ill at ease in his home. One day he went out and sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "While Olaf lived, how smiled the land! + Mountain and cliff, and pebbly strand. + All Norway then, so fresh, so gay, + On land or sea, where oft I lay. + But now to me all seems so dready, + All black and dull—of life I'm weary; + Cheerless to-day, cheerless to-morrow— + Here in the North we have great sorrow." +</pre> + <p> + Early in winter Sigvat went westward over the ridge of the country to + Jamtaland, and onwards to Helsingjaland, and came to Svithjod. He went + immediately to Queen Astrid, and was with her a long time, and was a + welcome guest. He was also with her brother King Emund, and received from + him ten marks of proved silver, as is related in the song of Canute. + Sigvat always inquired of the merchants who traded to Novgorod if they + could tell him any news of Magnus Olafson. Sigvat composed these lines at + that time:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "I ask the merchant oft who drives + His trade to Russia, 'How he thrives, + Our noble prince? How lives he there? + And still good news—his praise—I hear. + To little birds, which wing their way + Between the lands, I fain would say, + How much we long our prince to see, + They seem to hear a wish from me." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0509" id="link2H_4_0509"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 10. OF KING MAGNUS'S FIRST ARRIVAL IN SVITHJOD. + </h2> + <p> + Immediately after Magnus Olafson came to Svithjod from Russia, Sigvat met + him at Queen Astrid's house, and glad they all were at meeting. Sigvat + then sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Thou art come here, prince, young and bold! + Thou art come home! With joy behold + Thy land and people. From this hour + I join myself to thy young power. + I could not o'er to Russie hie,— + Thy mother's guardian here was I. + It was my punishment for giving + Magnus his name, while scarcely living." +</pre> + <p> + Afterwards Sigvat travelled with Queen Astrid, and followed Magnus to + Norway. Sigvat sang thus:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "To the crowds streaming to the Thing, + To see and hear Magnus their king, + Loudly, young king, I'll speak my mind— + 'God to His people has been kind.' + If He, to whom be all the praise, + Give us a son in all his ways + Like to his sire, no folk on earth + Will bless so much a royal birth." +</pre> + <p> + Now when Magnus became king of Norway Sigvat attended him, and was his + dearest friend. Once it happened that Queen Astrid and Alfhild the king's + mother had exchanged some sharp words with each other, and Sigvat said:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Alfhild! though it was God's will + To raise thee—yet remember still + The queen-born Astrid should not be + Kept out of due respect by thee." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0510" id="link2H_4_0510"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 11. KING OLAF'S SHRINE. + </h2> + <p> + King Magnus had a shrine made and mounted with gold and silver, and + studded with jewels. This shrine was made so that in shape and size it was + like a coffin. Under it was an arched way, and above was a raised roof, + with a head and a roof-ridge. Behind were plaited hangings; and before + were gratings with padlocks, which could be locked with a key. In this + shrine King Magnus had the holy remains of King Olaf deposited, and many + were the miracles there wrought. Of this Sigvat speaks:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "For him a golden shrine is made, + For him whose heart was ne'er afraid + Of mortal man—the holy king, + Whom the Lord God to heaven did bring. + Here many a man shall feel his way, + Stone-blind, unconscious of the day, + And at the shrine where Olaf lies + Give songs of praise for opened eyes." +</pre> + <p> + It was also appointed by law that King Olaf's holy day should be held + sacred over all Norway, and that day has been kept ever afterwards as the + greatest of Church days. Sigvat speaks of it:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "To Olaf, Magnus' father, raise, + Within my house, the song of praise! + With joy, yet grief, we'll keep the day + Olaf to heaven was called away. + Well may I keep within my breast + A day for him in holy rest,— + My upraised hands a golden ring + On every branch (1) bear from that king." +</pre> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) The fingers, the branches of the hand, bore golden fruits + from the generosity of the king.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0511" id="link2H_4_0511"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 12. OF THORER HUND. + </h2> + <p> + Thorer Hund left the country immediately after King Olaf's fall. He went + all the way to Jerusalem, and many people say he never came back. Thorer + Hund had a son called Sigurd, father of Ranveig who was married to Joan, a + son of Arne Arnason. Their children were Vidkun of Bjarkey, Sigurd Hund, + Erling, and Jardthrud. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0512" id="link2H_4_0512"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 13. OF THE MURDER OF HAREK OF THJOTTA. + </h2> + <p> + Harek of Thjotta sat at home on his farm, till King Magnus Olafson came to + the country and was made king. Then Harek went south to Throndhjem to King + Magnus. At that time Asmund Grankelson was in the king's house. When Harek + came to Nidaros, and landed out of the ship, Asmund was standing with the + king in the gallery outside the loft, and both the king and Asmund knew + Harek when they saw him. "Now," says Asmund to the king, "I will pay Harek + for my father's murder." He had in his hand a little thin hatchet. The + king looked at him, and said, "Rather take this axe of mine." It was + thick, and made like a club. "Thou must know, Asmund," added he, "that + there are hard bones in the old fellow." Asmund took the axe, went down, + and through the house, and when he came down to the cross-road Harek and + his men coming up met him. Asmund struck Harek on the head, so that the + axe penetrated to the brains; and that was Harek's death-wound. Asmund + turned back directly to the king's house, and the whole edge of the axe + was turned with the blow. Then said the king, "What would thy axe have + done, for even this one, I think, is spoilt?" King Magnus afterwards gave + him a fief and office in Halogaland, and many are the tales about the + strife between Asmund and Harek's sons. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0513" id="link2H_4_0513"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 14. OF THORGEIR FLEK. + </h2> + <p> + Kalf Arnason had at first, for some time, the greatest share of the + government of the country under King Magnus; but afterwards there were + people who reminded the king of the part Kalf had taken at Stiklestad, and + then it became difficult for Kalf to give the king satisfaction in + anything. Once it happened there were many men with the king bringing + their affairs before him; and Thorgeir Flek from Sula in Veradal, of whom + mention is made before in the history of King Olaf the Saint, came to him + about some needful business. The king paid no attention to his words, but + was listening to people who stood near him. Then Thorgeir said to the + king, so loud that all who were around him could hear:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Listen, my lord, to my plain word. + I too was there, and had to bear + A bloody head from Stiklestad: + For I was then with Olaf's men. + Listen to me: well did I see + The men you're trusting the dead corpse thrusting + Out of their way, as dead it lay; + And striking o'er your father's gore." +</pre> + <p> + There was instantly a great uproar, and some told Thorgeir to go out; but + the king called him, and not only despatched his business to his + satisfaction, but promised him favour and friendship. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0514" id="link2H_4_0514"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 15. KALF ARNASON FLIES THE COUNTRY + </h2> + <p> + Soon after this the king was at a feast at the farm of Haug in Veradel, + and at the dinner-table Kalf Arnason sat upon one side of him, and Einar + Tambaskelfer on the other. It was already come so far that the king took + little notice of Kalf, but paid most attention to Einar. The king said to + Einar, "Let us ride to-day to Stiklestad. I should like to see the + memorials of the things which took place there." Einar replies, "I can + tell thee nothing about it; but take thy foster-father Kalf with thee; he + can give thee information about all that took place." When the tables were + removed, the king made himself ready, and said to Kalf, "Thou must go with + me to Stiklestad." + </p> + <p> + Kalf replied, "That is really not my duty." + </p> + <p> + Then the king stood up in a passion, and said, "Go thou shalt, Kalf!" and + thereupon he went out. + </p> + <p> + Kalf put on his riding clothes in all haste, and said to his foot-boy, + "Thou must ride directly to Eggja, and order my house-servants to ship all + my property on board my ship before sunset." + </p> + <p> + King Magnus now rides to Stiklestad, and Kalf with him. They alighted from + horseback, and went to the place where the battle had been. Then said the + king to Kalf, "Where is the spot at which the king fell?" + </p> + <p> + Kalf stretched out his spear-shaft, and said, "There he lay when he fell." + </p> + <p> + The king: "And where wast thou, Kalf?" + </p> + <p> + Kalf: "Here where I am now standing." + </p> + <p> + The king turned red as blood in the face, and said, "Then thy axe could + well have reached him." + </p> + <p> + Kalf replied, "My axe did not come near him;" and immediately went to his + horse, sprang on horseback, and rode away with all his men; and the king + rode back to Haug. Kalf did not stop until he got home in the evening to + Eggja. There his ship lay ready at the shore side, and all his effects + were on board, and the vessel manned with his house-servants. They set off + immediately by night down the fjord, and afterwards proceeded day and + night, when the wind suited. He sailed out into the West sea, and was + there a long time plundering in Ireland, Scotland, and the Hebudes. Bjarne + Gullbrarskald tells of this in the song about Kalf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Brother of Thorberg, who still stood + Well with the king! in angry mood + He is the first to break with thee, + Who well deserves esteemed to be; + He is the first who friendship broke, + For envious men the falsehood spoke; + And he will he the first to rue + The breach of friendship 'twixt you two." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0515" id="link2H_4_0515"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 16. OF THE THREATS OF THE BONDES. + </h2> + <p> + King Magnus added to his property Veggia, which Hrut had been owner of, + and Kviststad, which had belonged to Thorgeir, and also Eggja, with all + the goods which Kalf had left behind him; and thus he confiscated to the + king's estate many great farms, which had belonged to those of the + bonde-army who had fallen at Stiklestad. In like manner, he laid heavy + fined upon many of those who made the greatest opposition to King Olaf. He + drove some out of the country, took large sums of money from others, and + had the cattle of others slaughtered for his use. Then the bondes began to + murmur, and to say among themselves, "Will he go on in the same way as his + father and other chiefs, whom we made an end of when their pride and + lawless proceedings became insupportable?" This discontent spread widely + through the country. The people of Sogn gathered men, and, it was said, + were determined to give battle to King Magnus, if he came into the Fjord + district. King Magnus was then in Hordaland, where he had remained a long + time with a numerous retinue, and was now come to the resolution to + proceed north to Sogn. When the king's friends observed this, twelve men + had a meeting, and resolved to determine by casting lots which of them + should inform the king of the discontent of the people; and it so happened + that the lot fell upon Sigvat. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0516" id="link2H_4_0516"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 17. OF THE FREE-SPEAKING SONG ("BERSOGLISVISUR"). + </h2> + <p> + Sigvat accordingly composed a poem, which he called the "Free-speaking + Song", which begins with saying the king had delayed too long to pacify + the people, who were threatening to rise in tumult against him. He said:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Here in the south, from Sogn is spread + The news that strife draws to a head: + The bondes will the king oppose— + Kings and their folk should ne'er be foes. + Let us take arms, and briskly go + To battle, if it must be so; + Defend our king—but still deplore + His land plunged in such strife once more." +</pre> + <p> + In this song are also these verses:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Hakon, who at Fitiar died,— + Hakon the Good, could not abide + The viking rule, or robber train, + And all men's love he thus did gain. + The people since have still in mind + The laws of Hakon, just and kind; + And men will never see the day + When Hakon's laws have passed away. + + "The bondes ask but what is fair; + The Olafs and the Earls, when there + Where Magnus sits, confirmed to all + Their lands and gear—to great and small, + Bold Trygve's son, and Harald's heir, + The Olafs, while on earth they were, + Observed the laws themselves had made, + And none was for his own afraid. + + "Let not thy counsellors stir thy wrath + Against the man who speaks the truth; + Thy honour lies in thy good sword, + But still more in thy royal word; + And, if the people do not lie, + The new laws turn out not nigh + So Just and mild, as the laws given + At Ulfasund in face of heaven. + + "Dread king! who urges thee to break + Thy pledged word, and back to take + Thy promise given? Thou warrior bold; + With thy own people word to hold, + Thy promise fully to maintain, + Is to thyself the greatest gain: + The battle-storm raiser he + Must by his own men trusted be. + + "Who urges thee, who seek'st renown, + The bondes' cattle to cut down? + No king before e'er took in hand + Such viking-work in his own land. + Such rapine men will not long bear, + And the king's counsellors will but share + In their ill-will: when once inflamed, + The king himself for all is blamed. + + "Do cautious, with this news of treason + Flying about—give them no reason. + We hange the thief, but then we use + Consideration of the excuse. + I think, great king (who wilt rejoice + Eagle and wolf with battle voice), + It would be wise not to oppose + Thy bondes, and make them thy foes. + + "A dangerous sign it is, I fear, + That old grey-bearded men appear + In corners whispering at the Thing, + As if they had bad news to bring. + The young sit still,—no laugh, or shout,— + More looks than words passing shout; + And groups of whispering heads are seen, + On buttoned breasts, with lowering mien. + + "Among the udalmen, they say + The king, if he could have his way, + Would seize the bondes' udal land, + And free-born men must this withstand. + In truth the man whose udal field, + By any doom that law can yield + From him adjudged the king would take, + Could the king's throne and power shake." +</pre> + <p> + This verse is the last:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "A holy bond between us still + Makes me wish speedy end to ill: + The sluggard waits till afternoon,— + At once great Magnus! grant our boon. + Then we will serve with heart and hand, + With thee we'll fight by sea or land: + With Olaf's sword take Olaf's mind, + And to thy bondes be more kind." +</pre> + <p> + In this song the king was exhorted to observe the laws which his father + had established. This exhortation had a good effect on the king, for many + others held the same language to him. So at last the king consulted the + most prudent men, who ordered all affairs according to law. Thereafter + King Magnus had the law-book composed in writing which is still in use in + Throndhjem district, and is called "The Grey Goose" (1). King Magnus + afterwards became very popular, and was beloved by all the country people, + and therefore he was called Magnus the Good. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) "The Grey Goose", so called probably from the colour of + the parchment on which it is written, is one of the most curious + relics of the Middle Ages, and give us an unexpected view of + the social condition of the Northmen in the eleventh + century. Law appears to have been so far advanced among + them that the forms were not merely established, but the + slightest breach of the legal forms of proceeding involved + the loss of the case. The "Grey Goose" embraces subjects + not dealt with probably by any other code in Europe at that + period. The provision for the poor, the equality of + weights and measures, police of markets and of sea havens, + provision for illegitimate children of the poor, inns for + travellers, wages of servants and support of them in + sickness, protection of pregnant women and even of domestic + animals from injury, roads, bridges, vagrants, beggars, are + subjects treated of in this code.—"Schlegel."—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0517" id="link2H_4_0517"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 18. OF THE ENGLISH KINGS. + </h2> + <p> + The king of the English, King Harald, died (A.D. 1040) five years after + his father King Canute, and was buried beside his father at Winchester. + After his death his brother Hardaknut, the second son of the old King + Canute, was king of England, and was thus king both of Denmark and + England. He ruled these kingdoms two years, and then died of sickness in + England, leaving no children. He was buried at Winchester beside his + father. After his death Edward the Good, a son of the English king + Ethelred (and Emma, a daughter of Richard earl of Rouen), was chosen king + in England. King Edward the Good was, on his mother's side, a brother of + Harald and Hardaknut, the sons of Canute the Great; and the daughter of + Canute and Queen Emma was Gunhild, who was married to the Emperor Henry of + Germany, who was called Henry the Mild. Gunhild had been three years in + Germamy when she fell sick, and she died five years after the death of her + father King Canute the Great. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0518" id="link2H_4_0518"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 19. OF KING MAGNUS OLAFSON. + </h2> + <p> + When King Magnus Olafson heard of Hardaknut's death, he immediately sent + people south to Denmark, with a message to the men who had bound + themselves by oath to the peace and agreement which was made between King + Magnus and Hardaknut, and reminded them of their pledge. He added, as a + conclusion, that in summer (A.D. 1042.) he would come with his army to + Denmark to take possession of his Danish dominions, in terms of the + agreement, or to fall in the field with his army. So says Arnor, the + earls' skald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Wise were the words, exceeding wise, + Of him who stills the hungriest cries + Of beasts of prey—the earl's lord; + And soon fulfilled will be his word: + 'With his good sword he'll Denmark gain, + Or fall upon a bloody plain; + And rather than give up his cause, + Will leave his corpse to raven's claws.'" +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0519" id="link2H_4_0519"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 20. KING MAGNUS'S ARMAMENT. + </h2> + <p> + Thereafter King Magnus gathered together a great army, and summoned to him + all lendermen and powerful bondes, and collected war-ships. When the army + was assembled it was very handsome, and well fitted out. He had seventy + large vessels when he sailed from Norway. So says Thiodolf the skald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Brave king! the terror of the foe, + With thee will many a long-ship go. + Full seventy sail are gathered here, + Eastward with their great king to steer. + And southward now the bright keel glides; + O'er the white waves the Bison rides. + Sails swell, yards crack, the highest mast + O'er the wide sea scarce seen at last." +</pre> + <p> + Here it related that King Magnus had the great Bison, which his father + King Olaf had built. It had more than thirty banks of rowers; and forward + on the bow was a great buffalo head, and aft on the stern-post was its + tail. Both the head and the tail, and both sides of the ship, were gilded + over. Of this speaks Arnor, the earls' skald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The white foam lashing o'er the deck + Oft made the glided head to shake; + The helm down, the vessel's heel + Oft showed her stem's bright-glacing steel. + Around Stavanger-point careering, + Through the wild sea's white flames steering, + Tackle loud singing to the strain, + The storm-horse flies to Denmark's plain." +</pre> + <p> + King Magnus set out to sea from Agder, and sailed over to Jutland. So says + Arnor:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "I can relate how through the gale + The gallant Bison carried sail. + With her lee gunwale in the wave, + The king on board, Magnus the brave! + The iron-clad Thingmen's chief to see + On Jutland's coast right glad were we,— + Right glad our men to see a king + Who in the fight his sword could swing." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0520" id="link2H_4_0520"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 21. KING MAGNUS COMES TO DENMARK. + </h2> + <p> + When King Magnus came to Denmark he was joyfully received. He appointed a + Thing without delay, to which he summoned the people of the country, and + desired they would take him as king, according to the agreement which had + been entered into. As the highest of the chiefs of the country were bound + by oath to King Magnus, and were desirous of keeping their word and oath, + they endeavoured zealously to promote the cause with the people. It + contributed also that King Canute the Great, and all his descendants, were + dead; and a third assistance was, that his father King Olaf's sanctity and + miracles were become celebrated in all countries. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0521" id="link2H_4_0521"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 22. KING MAGNUS CHOSEN KING OF DENMARK. + </h2> + <p> + King Magnus afterwards ordered the people to be summoned to Viborg to a + Thing. Both in older and later times, the Danes elected their kings at the + Viborg Thing. At this Thing the Danes chose Magnus Olafson to be king of + all the Danish dorninions. King Magnus remained long in Denmark during the + summer (A.D. 1042); and wherever he came the people received him joyfully, + and obeyed him willingly. He divided the country into baronies and + districts, and gave fiefs to men of power in the land. Late in autumn he + returned with his fleet to Norway, but lay for some time at the Gaut + river. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0522" id="link2H_4_0522"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 23. OF SVEIN ULFSON. + </h2> + <p> + There was a man, by name Svein, a son of Earl Ulf, and grandson of + Thorgils Sprakaleg. Svein's mother was Astrid, a daughter of King Svein + Forkbeard. She was a sister of Canute the Great by the father's side, and + of the Swedish King Olaf Eirikson by the mother's side; for her mother was + Queen Sigrid the Haughty, a daughter of Skoglar Toste. Svein Ulfson had + been a long time living with his relation the Swedish king, ever since + King Canute had ordered his father Ulf to be killed, as is related in the + saga of old King Canute, that he had his brother-in-law, Earl Ulf, + murdered in Roskilde; and on which account Svein had not since been in + Denmark. Svein Ulfson was one of the handsomest men that could be seen; he + was very stout and strong, and very expert in all exercises, and a + well-spoken man withal. Every one who knew him said he had every quality + which became a good chief. Svein Ulfson waited upon King Magnus while he + lay in the Gaut river, as before mentioned, and the king received him + kindly, as he was by many advised to do; for Svein was a particularly + popular man. He could also speak for himself to the king well and + cleverly; so that it came at lasf to Svein's entering into King Magnus's + service, and becoming his man. They often talked together afterwards in + private concerning many affairs. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0523" id="link2H_4_0523"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 24. SVEIN ULFSON CREATED AN EARL. + </h2> + <p> + One day, as King Magnus sat in his high-seat and many people were around + him, Svein Ulfson sat upon a footstool before the king. The king then made + a speech: "Be it known to you, chiefs, and the people in general, that I + have taken the following resolution. Here is a distinguished man, both for + family and for his own merits, Svein Ulfson, who has entered into my + service, and given me promise of fidelity. Now, as ye know, the Danes have + this summer become my men, so that when I am absent from the country it is + without a head; and it is not unknown to you how it is ravaged by the + people of Vindland, Kurland, and others from the Baltic, as well as by + Saxons. Therefore I promised them a chief who could defend and rule their + land; and I know no man better fitted, in all respects, for this than + Svein Ulfson, who is of birth to be chief of the country. I will therefore + make him my earl, and give him the government of my Danish dominions while + I am in Norway; just as King Canute the Great set his father, Earl Ulf, + over Denmark while he was in England." + </p> + <p> + Then Einar Tambaskelfer said, "Too great an earl—too great an earl, + my foster-son!" + </p> + <p> + The king replied in a passion, "Ye have a poor opinion of my judgment, I + think. Some consider that ye are too great earls, and others that ye are + fit for nothing." + </p> + <p> + Then the king stood up, took a sword, and girt it on the earl's loins, and + took a shield and fastened it on his shoulders, put a helmet upon his + head, and gave him the title of earl, with the same fiefs in Denmark which + his father Earl Ulf had formerly held. Afterwards a shrine was brought + forth containing holy relics, and Svein laid his hand hereon, and swore + the oath of fidelity to King Magnus; upon which the king led the earl to + the highseat by his side. So says Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Twas at the Gaut river's shore, + With hand on shrine Svein Ulfson swore. + King Magnus first said o'er the oath, + With which Svein Ulfson pledged his troth. + The vows by Svein solemnly given, + On holy bones of saints in heaven, + To Magnus seemed both fair and fast; + He found they were too fair to last." +</pre> + <p> + Earl Svein went thereafter to Denmark, and the whole nation received him + well. He established a court about him, and soon became a great man. In + winter (A.D. 1043), he went much about the country, and made friends among + the powerful chiefs; and, indeed, he was beloved by all the people of the + land. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0524" id="link2H_4_0524"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 25. KING MAGNUS'S FORAY. + </h2> + <p> + King Magnus proceeded northward to Norway with his fleet, and wintered + there; but when the spring set in (A.D. 1048) he gathered a large force, + with which he sailed south to Demnark, having heard the news from Vindland + that the Vindland people in Jomsborg had withdrawn from their submission + to him. The Danish kings had formerly had a very large earldom there, and + they first founded Jomsborg; and now the place was become a very strong + fortress. When King Magnus heard of this, he ordered a large fleet and + army to be levied in Denmark, and sailed in summer to Vindland with all + his forces, which made a very large army altogether. Arnor, the earls' + skald, tells of it thus:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Now in this strophe, royal youth! + I tell no more than the plain truth. + Thy armed outfit from the strand + Left many a keel-trace on the sand, + And never did a king before + SO many ships to any shore + Lead on, as thou to Vindland's isle: + The Vindland men in fright recoil." +</pre> + <p> + Now when King Magnus came to Vindland he attacked Jomsborg, and soon took + the fortress, killing' many people, burning and destroying both in the + town and in the courttry all around, and making the greatest havoc. So + says Arnor, the earl's skald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The robbers, hemmed 'twixt death and fire, + Knew not how to escape thy ire; + O'er Jomsborg castle's highest towers + Thy wrath the whirlwind-fire pours. + The heathen on his false gods calls, + And trembles even in their halls; + And by the light from its own flame + The king this viking-hold o'ercame." +</pre> + <p> + Many people in Vindland submitted to King Magnus, but many more got out of + the way and fled. King Magnus returned to Denmark, and prepared to take + his winter abode there, and sent away the Danish, and also a great many of + the Norwegian people he had brought with him. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0525" id="link2H_4_0525"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 26. SVEIN RECEIVES THE TITLE OF KING. + </h2> + <p> + The same winter (A.D. 1043), in which Svein Ulfson was raised to the + government of the whole Danish dominions, and had made friends of a great + number of the principal chiefs in Denmark, and obtained the affections of + the people, he assumed by the advice of many of the chiefs the title of + king. But when in the spring thereafter he heard that King Magnus had come + from the north with a great army, Svein went over to Scania, from thence + up to Gautland, and so on to Svithjod to his relation, King Emund, where + he remained all summer, and sent spies out to Denmark, to inquire about + the king's proceedings and the number of his men. Now when Svein heard + that King Magnus had let a great part of his army go away, and also that + he was south in Jutland, he rode from Svithjod with a great body of peopie + which the Swedish king had given him. When Svein came to Scania the people + of that country received him well, treated him as their king, and men + joined him in crowds. He then went on to Seeland, where he was also well + received, and the whole country joined him. He then went to Fyen, and laid + all the islands under his power; and as the people also joined him, he + collected a great army and many ships of war. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0526" id="link2H_4_0526"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 27. OF KING MAGNUS'S MILITARY FORCE. + </h2> + <p> + King Magnus heard this news, and at the same time that the people of + Vindland had a large force on foot. He summoned people therefore to come + to him, and drew together a great army in Jutland. Otto, also, the Duke of + Brunsvik, who had married Ulfhild, King Olaf the Saint's daughter, and the + sister of King Magnus, came to him with a great troop. The Danish chiefs + pressed King Magnus to advance against the Vindland army, and not allow + pagans to march over and lay waste the country; so it was resolved that + the king with his army should proceed south to Heidaby. While King Magnus + lay at Skotborg river, on Hlyrskog Heath, he got intelligence concerning + the Vindland army, and that it was so numerous it could not be counted; + whereas King Magnus had so few, that there seemed no chance for him but to + fly. The king, however, determined on fighting, if there was any + possibility of gaining the victory; but the most dissuaded him from + venturing on an engagement, and all, as one man, said that the Vindland + people had undoubtedly a prodigious force. Duke Otto, however, pressed + much to go to battle. Then the king ordered the whole army to be gathered + by the war trumpets into battle array, and ordered all the men to arm, and + to lie down for the night under their shields; for he was told the enemy's + army had come to the neighbourhood. The king was very thoughtful; for he + was vexed that he should be obliged to fly, which fate he had never + experienced before. He slept but little all night, and chanted his + prayers. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0527" id="link2H_4_0527"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 28. OF KING OLAF'S MIRACLE. + </h2> + <p> + The following day was Michaelmas eve. Towards dawn the king slumbered, and + dreamt that his father, King Olaf the Saint, appeared to him, and said, + "Art thou so melancholy and afraid, because the Vindland people come + against thee with a great army? Be not afraid of heathens, although they + be many; for I shall be with thee in the battle. Prepare, therefore, to + give battle to the Vindlanders, when thou hearest my trumpet." When the + king awoke he told his dream to his men, and the day was then dawning. At + that moment all the people heard a ringing of bells in the air; and those + among King Magnus's men who had been in Nidaros thought that it was the + ringing of the bell called Glod, which King Olaf had presented to the + church of Saint Clement in the town of Nidaros. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0528" id="link2H_4_0528"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 29. BATTLE OF HLYRSKOG HEATH. + </h2> + <p> + Then King Magnus stood up, and ordered the war trumpets to sound, and at + that moment the Vindland army advanced from the south across the river + against him; on which the whole of the king's army stood up, and advanced + against the heathens. King Magnus threw off from him his coat of + ring-mail, and had a red silk shirt outside over his clothes, and had in + his hands the battle-axe called Hel (1), which had belonged to King Olaf. + King Magnus ran on before all his men to the enemy's army, and instantly + hewed down with both hands every man who came against him. So says Arnor, + the earls' skald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "His armour on the ground he flung + His broad axe round his head he swung; + And Norway's king strode on in might, + Through ringing swords, to the wild fight. + His broad axe Hel with both hands wielding, + Shields, helms, and skulls before it yielding, + He seemed with Fate the world to share, + And life or death to deal out there." +</pre> + <p> + This battle was not very long; for the king's men were very fiery, and + where they came the Vindland men fell as thick as tangles heaped up by the + waves on the strand. They who stood behind betook themselves to flight, + and were hewed down like cattle at a slaughter. The king himself drove the + fugitives eastward over the heath, and people fell all over the moor. So + says Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "And foremost he pursued, + And the flying foe down hewed; + An eagle's feast each stroke, + As the Vindland helms he broke. + He drove them o'er the hearth, + And they fly from bloody death; + But the moor, a mile or more, + With the dead was studded o'er." +</pre> + <p> + It is a common saying, that there never was so great a slaughter of men in + the northern lands, since the time of Christianity, as took place among + the Vindland people on Hlyrskog's Heath. On the other side, not many of + King Magnus's people were killed, although many were wounded. After the + battle the king ordered the wounds of his men to be bound; but there were + not so many doctors in the army as were necessary, so the king himself + went round, and felt the hands of those he thought best suited for the + business; and when he had thus stroked their palms, he named twelve men, + who, he thought, had the softest hands, and told them to bind the wounds + of the people; and although none of them had ever tried it before, they + all became afterwards the best of doctors. There were two Iceland men + among them; the one was Thorkil, a son of Geire, from Lyngar; the other + was Atle, father of Bard Svarte of Selardal, from whom many good doctors + are descended. After this battle, the report of the miracle which King + Olaf the Saint had worked was spread widely through the country; and it + was the common saying of the people, that no man could venture to fight + against King Magnus Olafson, for his father Saint Olaf stood so near to + him that his enemies, on that account, never could do him harm. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Hel—Death: the goddess of Death.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0529" id="link2H_4_0529"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 30. BATTLE AT RE. + </h2> + <p> + King Magnus immediately turned round with his army against Svein, whom he + called his earl, although the Danes called him their king; and he + collected ships, and a great force, and on both sides a great strength was + assembled. In Svein's army were many chiefs from Scania, Halland, Seeland, + and Fyen; while King Magnus, on the other hand, had mostly Norway and + Jutland men, and with that war-force he hastened to meet Svein. They met + at Re, near Vestland; and there was a great battle, which ended in King + Magnus gaining the victory, and Svein taking flight. After losing many + people, Svein fled back to Scania, and from thence to Gautland, which was + a safe refuge if he needed it, and stood open to him. King Magnus returned + to Jutland, where he remained all winter (A.D. 1044) with many people, and + had a guard to watch his ships. Arnor, the earls' skald, speaks of this:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "At Re our battle-loving lord + In bloody meeting stained his sword,— + At Re upon the western shore, + In Vestland warrior's blood once more." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0530" id="link2H_4_0530"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 31. BATTLE AT AROS. + </h2> + <p> + Svein Ulfson went directly to his ships as soon as he heard that King + Magnus had left his fleet. He drew to him all the men he could, and went + round in winter among the islands, Seeland, Fyen, and others. Towards Yule + he sailed to Jutland, and went into Limfjord, where many people submitted + to him. He imposed scat upon some, but some joined King Magnus. Now when + King Magnus heard what Svein was doing, he betook himself to his ships + with all the Northmen then in Denmark, and a part of the Danish troops, + and steered south along the land. Svein was then in Aros with a great + force; and when he heard of King Magnus he laid his vessels without the + town, and prepared for battle. When King Magnus heard for certain where + Svein was, and that the distance between them was but short, he held a + House-thing, and addressed his people thus: "It is reported to me that the + earl and his fleet are lying not far from us, and that he has many people. + Now I would let you know that I intend to go out against the earl and + fight for it, although, we have fewer people. We will, as formerly, put + our trust in God, and Saint Olaf, my father, who has given us victory + sometimes when we fought, even though we had fewer men than the enemy. Now + I would have you get ready to seek out the enemy, and give battle the + moment we find him by rowing all to attack, and being all ready for + battle." Thereupon the men put on their weapons, each man making himself + and his place ready; and then they stretched themselves to their oars. + When they saw the earl's ships they rowed towards them, and made ready to + attack. When Svein's men saw the forces they armed themselves, bound their + ships together, and then began one of the sharpest of battles. So says + Thiodolf, the skald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Shield against shield, the earl and king + Made shields and swords together ring. + The gold-decked heroes made a play + Which Hild's iron-shirt men say + They never saw before or since + On battle-deck; the brave might wince, + As spear and arrow whistling flew, + Point blank, death-bringing, quick and true." +</pre> + <p> + They fought at the bows, so that the men only on the bows could strike; + the men on the forecastle thrust with spears: and all who were farther off + shot with light spears or javelins, or war-arrows. Some fought with stones + or short stakes; and those who were aft of the mast shot with the bow. So + Says Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Steel-pointed spear, and sharpened stake, + Made the broad shield on arm shake: + The eagle, hovering in the air, + Screamed o'er the prey preparing there. + And stones and arrows quickly flew, + And many a warrior bold they slew. + The bowman never twanged his bow + And drew his shaft so oft as now; + And Throndhjem's bowmen on that day + Were not the first tired of this play: + Arrows and darts so quickly fly, + You could not follow with the eye." +</pre> + <p> + Here it appears how hot the battle was with casting weapons. King Magnus + stood in the beginning of the battle within a shield-rampart; but as it + appeared to him that matters were going on too slowly, he leaped over the + shields, and rushed forward in the ship, encouraging his men with a loud + cheer, and springing to the bows, where the battle was going on hand to + hand. When his men saw this they urged each other on with mutual cheering, + and there was one great hurrah through all the ships. So says Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "'On with our ships! on to the foe!' + Cry Magnus' men—on, on they go. + Spears against shields in fury rattle,— + Was never seen so fierce a battle." +</pre> + <p> + And now the battle was exceedingly sharp; and in the assault Svein's ship + was cleared of all her forecastle men, upon and on both sides of the + forecastle. Then Magnus boarded Svein's ship, followed by his men; and one + after the other came up, and made so stout an assault that Svein's men + gave way, and King Magnus first cleared that ship, and then the rest, one + after the other. Svein fled, with a great part of his people; but many + fell, and many got life and peace. Thiodolf tells of this:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Brave Magnus, from the stern springing + On to the stem, where swords were ringing + From his sea-raven's beak of gold + Deals death around—the brave! the bold! + The earl's housemen now begin + To shrink and fall: their ranks grow thin— + The king's luck thrives—their decks are cleared, + Of fighting men no more appeared. + The earl's ships are driven to flight, + Before the king would stop the fight: + The gold-distributor first then + Gave quarters to the vanquished men." +</pre> + <p> + This battle was fought on the last Sunday before Yule. So says Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "'Twas on a Sunday morning bright, + Fell out this great and bloody fight, + When men were arming, fighting, dying, + Or on the red decks wounded lying. + And many a man, foredoomed to die, + To save his life o'erboard did fly, + But sank; for swimming could not save, + And dead men rolled in every wave." +</pre> + <p> + Magnus took seven ships from Svein's people. So says Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Thick Olaf's son seven vessels cleared, + And with his fleet the prizes steered. + The Norway girls will not be sad + To hear such news—each from her lad." +</pre> + <p> + He also sings:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The captured men will grieve the most + Svein and their comrades to have lost; + For it went ill with those who fled, + Their wounded had no easy bed. + A heavy storm that very night + O'ertook them flying from the fight; + And skulls and bones are tumbling round, + Under the sea, on sandy ground." +</pre> + <p> + Svein fled immediately by night to Seeland, with the men who had escaped + and were inclined to follow him; but King Magnus brought his ships to the + shore, and sent his men up the country in the night-time, and early in the + morning they came flown to the strand with a great booty in cattle. + Thiodolf tells about it:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "But yesterday with heavy stones + We crushed their skulls, and broke their bones, + And thinned their ranks; and now to-day + Up through their land we've ta'en our way, + And driven their cattle to the shore, + And filled out ships with food in store. + To save his land from our quick swords, + Svein will need something more than words." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0531" id="link2H_4_0531"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 32. SVEIN'S FLIGHT. + </h2> + <p> + King Magnus sailed with his fleet from the south after Svein to Seeland; + but as soon as the king came there Svein fled up the country with his men, + and Magnus followed them, and pursued the fugitives, killing all that were + laid hold of. So says Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The Seeland girl asks with fear, + 'Whose blood-bespattered shield and spear— + The earl's or king's—up from the shore + Moved on with many a warrior more?' + We scoured through all their muddy lanes, + Woodlands, and fields, and miry plains. + Their hasty footmarks in the clay + Showed that to Ringsted led their way. + + "Spattered with mud from heel to head, + Our gallant lord his true men led. + Will Lund's earl halt his hasty flight, + And try on land another fight? + His banner yesterday was seen, + The sand-bills and green trees between, + Through moss and mire to the strand, + In arrow flight, leaving the land." +</pre> + <p> + Then Svein fled over to Fyen Island, and King Magnus carried fire and + sword through Seeland, and burnt all round, because their men had joined + Svein's troop in harvest. So says Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "As Svein in winter had destroyed + The royal house, the king employed + No little force to guard the land, + And the earl's forays to withstand. + An armed band one morn he found, + And so beset them round and round, + That Canute's nephew quickly fled, + Or he would have been captive led. + + "Our Throndhjem king in his just ire + Laid waste the land with sword and fire, + Burst every house, and over all + Struck terror into great and small. + To the earl's friends he well repaid + Their deadly hate—such wild work made + On them and theirs, that from his fury, + Flying for life, away they hurry." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0532" id="link2H_4_0532"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 33. BURNING IN FYEN. + </h2> + <p> + As soon as King Magnus heard that Svein with his troops had gone across to + Fyen, he sailed after them; and when Svein heard this news he went on + board ship and sailed to Scania, and from thence to Gautland, and at last + to the Swedish King. King Magnus landed in Fyen, and plundered and burned + over all; and all of Svein's men who came there fled far enough. Thiodolf + speaks of it thus:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Fiona isle, once green and fair, + Lies black and reeking through the air: + The red fog rises, thick and hot, + From burning farm and smouldering cot. + The gaping thralls in terror gaze + On the broad upward-spiring blaze, + From thatched roofs and oak-built walls, + Their murdered masters' stately halls. + + "Svein's men, my girl, will not forget + That thrice they have the Norsemen met, + By sea, by land, with steel, with fire, + Thrice have they felt the Norse king's ire. + Fiona's maids are slim and fair, + The lovely prizes, lads, we'll share: + Some stand to arms in rank and row, + Some seize, bring off, and fend with blow." +</pre> + <p> + After this the people of Denmark submitted to King Magnus, and during the + rest of the winter, there was peace. King Magnus then appointed some of + his men to govern Denmark; and when spring was advanced he sailed + northwards with his fleet to Norway, where he remained a great part of the + summer. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0533" id="link2H_4_0533"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 34. BATTLE AT HELGANES + </h2> + <p> + Now, when Svein heard that King Magnus had gone to Norway he rode straight + down, and had many people out of Svithjod with him. The people of Scania + received him well, and he again collected an army, with which he first + crossed over into Seeland and seized upon it and Fyen, and all the other + isles. When King Magnus heard of this he gathered together men and ships, + and sailed to Denmark; and as soon as he knew where Svein was lying with + his ships King Magnus sailed to meet him. They met at a place called + Helganes, and the battle began about the fall of day. King Magnus had + fewer men, but larger and better equipt vessels. So says Arnor, the earls' + skald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "At Helganes—so goes the tale— + The brave wolf-feeder, under sail, + Made many an ocean-elk (1) his prey, + Seized many a ship ere break of day. + When twilight fell he urged the fight, + Close combat—man to man all night; + Through a long harvest night's dark hours, + Down poured the battle's iron showers." +</pre> + <p> + The battle was very hot, and as night advanced the fall of men was great. + King Magnus, during the whole night, threw hand-spears. Thiodolf speaks of + this:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "And there at Helganes sunk down, + Sore wounded, men of great renown; + And Svein's retainers lost all heart, + Ducking before the flying dart. + The Norsemen's king let fly his spears, + His death-wounds adding to their fears; + For each spear-blade was wet all o'er, + Up to the shaft in their life-gore." +</pre> + <p> + To make a short tale, King Magnus won the victory in this battle, and + Svein fled. His ship was cleared of men from stem to stern; and it went so + on board many others of his ships. So says Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Earl Svein fled from the empty deck, + His lonely ship an unmann'd wreck; + Magnus the Good, the people's friend, + Pressed to the death on the false Svein. + Hneiter (2), the sword his father bore, + Was edge and point, stained red with gore; + Swords sprinkle blood o'er armour bright, + + When kings for land and power fight." +</pre> + <p> + And Arnor says:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The cutters of Bjorn's own brother + Soon changed their owner for another; + The king took them and all their gear; + The crews, however, got off clear." +</pre> + <p> + A great number of Svein's men fell, and King Magnus and his men had a vast + booty to divide. So says Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Where the Norsemen the Danish slew, + A Gautland shield and breast-plate true + Fell to my share of spoil by lot; + And something more i' the south I got: + (There all the summer swords were ringing) + A helm, gay arms, and gear worth bringing, + Home to my quiet lovely one + I sent—with news how we had won." +</pre> + <p> + Svein fled up to Scania with all the men who escaped with him; and King + Magnus and his people drove the fugitives up through the country without + meeting any opposition either from Svein's men or the bondes. So says + Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Olaf's brave son then gave command, + All his ships' crews should quickly land: + King Magnus, marching at their head, + A noble band of warriors led. + A foray through the land he makes; + Denmark in every quarter shakes. + Up hill and down the horses scour, + Carrying the Danes from Norsemen's power." +</pre> + <p> + King Magnus drove with fire and sword through the land. So says Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "And now the Norsemen storm along, + Following their banner in a throng: + King Magnus' banner flames on high, + A star to guide our roaming by. + To Lund, o'er Scania's peaceful field, + My shoulder bore my useless shield; + A fairer land, a better road, + As friend or foe, I never trod." +</pre> + <p> + They began to burn the habitations all around, and the people fled on + every side. So says Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Our ice-cold iron in great store, + Our arms, beside the king we bore: + The Scanian rogues fly at the view + Of men and steel all sharp and true. + Their timbered houses flame on high, + Red flashing over half the sky; + The blazing town flings forth its light, + Lighting the cowards on their flight." +</pre> + <p> + And he also sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The king o'er all the Danish land + Roams, with his fire-bringing band: + The house, the hut, the farm, the town, + All where men dwelt is burned down. + O'er Denmark's plains and corn-fields, + Meadows and moors, are seen our shields: + Victorious over all, we chase + Svein's wounded men from place to place. + + "Across Fiona's moor again, + The paths late trodden by our men + We tread once more, until quite near, + Through morning mist, the foes appear. + Then up our numerous banners flare + In the cold early morning air; + And they from Magnus' power who fly + Cannot this quick war-work deny." +</pre> + <p> + Then Svein fled eastwards along Scania, and King Magnus returned to his + ships, and steered eastwards also along the Scanian coast, having got + ready with the greatest haste to sail. Thiodolf sings thus about it:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "No drink but the salt sea + On board our ships had we, + When, following our king, + On board our ships we spring. + Hard work on the salt sea, + Off Scania's coast, had we; + But we laboured for the king, + To his foemen death to bring." +</pre> + <p> + Svein fled to Gautland, and then sought refuge with the Swedish king, with + whom he remained all winter (A.D. 1046), and was treated with great + respect. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Ship.—L. + (2) This was the name of Saint Olaf's sword, + which Magnus had recovered.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0534" id="link2H_4_0534"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 35. OF KING MAGNUS'S CAMPAIGN. + </h2> + <p> + When King Magnus had subdued Scania he turned about, and first went to + Falster, where he landed, plundered, and killed many people who had before + submitted to Svein. Arnor speaks of this:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "A bloody vengeance for their guile + King Magnus takes on Falster Isle; + The treacherous Danes his fury feel, + And fall before his purpled steel. + The battle-field is covered o'er, + With eagle's prey from shore to shore; + And the king's courtmen were the first + To quench with blood the raven's thirst." +</pre> + <p> + Thereafter Magnus with his fleet proceeded to the isle of Fyen, went on + land, plundered, and made great devastation. So says Arnor, the earls' + skald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "To fair Fiona's grassy shore + His banner now again he bore: + He who the mail-shirt's linked chains + Severs, and all its lustre stains,— + He will be long remembered there, + The warrior in his twentieth year, + Whom their black ravens from afar + Saluted as he went to war." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0535" id="link2H_4_0535"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 36. OF KING MAGNUS'S BATTLES. + </h2> + <p> + King Magnus remained in Denmark all that winter (A.D. 1046), and sat in + peace. He had held many battles, and had gained the victory in all. So + says Od Kikinaskald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "'Fore Michaelmas was struck the blow, + That laid the Vindland vikings low; + And people learned with joy to hear + The clang of arms, and leaders' cheer. + Short before Yule fell out the day, + Southward of Aros, where the fray, + Though not enough the foe to quell, + Was of the bloodiest men can tell." +</pre> + <p> + And Arnor says:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Olaf's avenger who can sing? + The skald cannot o'ertake the king, + Who makes the war-bird daily drain + The corpse-blood of his foemen slain. + Four battles won within a year,— + Breaker of shields! with swords and spear, + And hand to hand, exalt thy fame + Above the kings of greatest name." +</pre> + <p> + King Magnus had three battles with Svein Ulfson. So says Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "To our brave Throndhjem sovereign's praise + The skald may all his skaldcraft raise; + For fortune, and for daring deed, + His song will not the truth exceed. + After three battles to regain + What was his own, unjustly ta'en, + Unjustly kept, and dues denied, + He levied dues in red-blood dyed." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0536" id="link2H_4_0536"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 37. OF KING MAGNUS, AND THORFIN AND RAGNVALD, EARLS OF ORKNEY. + </h2> + <p> + While King Magnus the Good, a son of King Olaf the Saint, ruled over + Norway, as before related, the Earl Ragnvald Brusason lived with him. Earl + Thorfin Sigurdson, the uncle of Ragnvald, ruled then over Orkney. King + Magnus sent Ragnvald west to Orkney, and ordered that Thorfin should let + him have his father's heritage. Thorfin let Ragnvald have a third part of + the land along with him; for so had Erase, the father of Ragnvald, had it + at his dying day. Earl Thorfin was married to Ingebjorg, the earl-mother, + who was a daughter of Fin Arnason. Earl Ragnvald thought he should have + two-thirds of the land, as Olaf the Saint had promised to his father + Bruse, and as Bruse had enjoyed as long as Olaf lived. This was the origin + of a great strife between these relations, concerning which we have a long + saga. They had a great battle in Pentland Firth, in which Kalf Arnason was + with Earl Thorfin. So says Bjarne Gullbrarskald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Thy cutters, dashing through the tide, + Brought aid to Earl Thorfin's side, + Fin's son-in-law, and people say + Thy aid made Bruse's son give way. + Kalf, thou art fond of warlike toil, + Gay in the strife and bloody broil; + But here 'twas hate made thee contend + Against Earl Ragnvald, the king's friend." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0537" id="link2H_4_0537"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 38. OF KING MAGNUS'S LETTER TO ENGLAND. + </h2> + <p> + King Magnus ruled then both over Denmark and Norway; and when he had got + possession of the Danish dominions he sent ambassadors over to England to + King Edward, who brought to him King Magnus's letter and seal. And in this + letter there stood, along with a salutation from King Magnus, these words:—"Ye + must have heard of the agreement which I and Hardaknut made,—that he + of us two who survived the other should have all the land and people which + the deceased had possessed. Now it has so turned out, as ye have no doubt + heard, that I have taken the Danish dominions as my heritage after + Hardaknut. But before he departed this life he had England as well as + Denmark; therefore I consider myself now, in consequence of my rights by + this agreement, to own England also. Now I will therefore that thou + deliver to me the kingdom; otherwise I will seek to take it by arms, both + from Denmark and Norway; and let him rule the land to whom fate gives the + victory." + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0538" id="link2H_4_0538"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 39. KING EDWARD'S ANSWER TO KING MAGNUS'S LETTER. + </h2> + <p> + Now when King Edward had read this letter, he replied thus: "It is known + to all men in this country that King Ethelred, my father, was udal-born to + this kingdom, both after the old and new law of inheritance. We were four + sons after him; and when he by death left the throne my brother Edmund + took the government and kingdom; for he was the oldest of us brothers, and + I was well satisfied that it was so. And after him my stepfather, Canute + the Great, took the kingdom, and as long as he lived there was no access + to it. After him my brother Harald was king as long as he lived; and after + him my brother Hardaknut took the kingdoms both of Denmark and England; + for he thought that a just brotherly division that he should have both + England and Denmark, and that I should have no kingdom at all. Now he + died, and then it was the resolution of all the people of the country to + take me for king here in England. So long as I had no kingly title I + served only superiors in all respects, like those who had no claims by + birth to land or kingdom. Now, however, I have received the kingly title, + and am consecrated king. I have established my royal dignity and + authority, as my father before me; and while I live I will not renounce my + title. If King Magnus come here with an army, I will gather no army + against him; but he shall only get the opportunity of taking England when + he has taken my life. Tell him these words of mine." The ambassadors went + back to King Magnus, and told him the answer to their message. King Magnus + reflected a while, and answered thus: "I think it wisest, and will succeed + best, to let King Edward have his kingdom in peace for me, and that I keep + the kingdoms God has put into my hands." + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0539" id="link2H_4_0539"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + SAGA OF HARALD HARDRADE. + </h2> + <p> + PRELIMINARY REMARKS. + </p> + <p> + Harald, son of Sigurd Syr, was born in the year A.D. 1015, and left Norway + A.D. 1030. He was called Hardrade, that is, the severe counsellor, the + tyrant, though the Icelanders never applied this epithet to him. Harald + helped the Icelanders in the famine of A.D. 1056, and sent them timber for + a church at Thingvol. It was the Norwegians who gave him the name tyrant + in contrast to the "debonairete" of Magnus. He came to Norway in A.D. + 1046, and became sole king in A.D. 1047. He died in A.D. 1066, and his son + and successor Magnus died in A.D. 1069. + </p> + <p> + His saga is to be compared with "Agrip", "Fagrskinna", and "Morkinskinna". + </p> + <p> + The skalds quoted are: Thiodolf, Bolverk, Illuge Bryndalaskald, Stuf the + skald, Thorarin Skeggjason, Valgard o' Val, Od Kikinaskald, Grane Skald, + Thorleik the Fair, Stein Herdison, Ulf the Marshal, Arnor the earls' + skald, Thorkel Skallason, and King Harald Hardrade himself. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0540" id="link2H_4_0540"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 1. HARALD ESCAPES FROM THE BATTLE OF STIKLESTAD. + </h2> + <p> + Harald, son of Sigurd Syr, brother of Olaf the Saint, by the same mother, + was at the battle of Stiklestad, and was fifteen years old when King Olaf + the Saint fell, as was before related. Harald was wounded, and escaped + with other fugitives. So says Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "At Haug the fire-sparks from his shield + Flew round the king's head on the field, + As blow for blow, for Olaf's sake, + His sword and shield would give and take. + Bulgaria's conqueror, I ween, + Had scarcely fifteen winters seen, + When from his murdered brother's side + His unhelmed head he had to hide." +</pre> + <p> + Ragnvald Brusason led Harald from the battle, and the night after the fray + took him to a bonde who dwelt in a forest far from other people. The + peasant received Harald, and kept him concealed; and Harald was waited + upon until he was quite cured of his wounds. Then the bonde's son attended + him on the way east over the ridge of the land, and they went by all the + forest paths they could, avoiding the common road. The bonde's son did not + know who it was he was attending; and as they were riding together between + two uninhabited forests, Harald made these verses: + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "My wounds were bleeding as I rode; + And down below the bondes strode, + Killing the wounded with the sword, + The followers of their rightful lord. + From wood to wood I crept along, + Unnoticed by the bonde-throng; + 'Who knows,' I thought, 'a day may come + My name will yet be great at home.'" +</pre> + <p> + He went eastward over the ridge through Jamtaland and Helsingjaland, and + came to Svithjod, where he found Ragnvald Brusason, and many others of + King Olaf's men who had fled from the battle at Stiklestad, and they + remained there till winter was over. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0541" id="link2H_4_0541"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 2. HARALD'S JOURNEY TO CONSTANTINOPLE. + </h2> + <p> + The spring after (A.D. 1031) Harald and Ragnvald got ships, and went east + in summer to Russia to King Jarisleif, and were with him all the following + winter. So says the skald Bolverk:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The king's sharp sword lies clean and bright, + Prepared in foreign lands to fight: + Our ravens croak to have their fill, + The wolf howls from the distant hill. + Our brave king is to Russia gone,— + Braver than he on earth there's none; + His sharp sword will carve many feast + To wolf and raven in the East." +</pre> + <p> + King Jarisleif gave Harald and Ragnvald a kind reception, and made Harald + and Ellif, the son of Earl Ragnvald, chiefs over the land-defence men of + the king. So says Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Where Ellif was, one heart and hand + The two chiefs had in their command; + In wedge or line their battle order + Was ranged by both without disorder. + The eastern Vindland men they drove + Into a corner; and they move + The Lesians, although ill at ease, + To take the laws their conquerors please." +</pre> + <p> + Harald remained several years in Russia, and travelled far and wide in the + Eastern land. Then he began his expedition out to Greece, and had a great + suite of men with him; and on he went to Constantinople. So says Bolverk:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Before the cold sea-curling blast + The cutter from the land flew past, + Her black yards swinging to and fro, + Her shield-hung gunwale dipping low. + The king saw glancing o'er the bow + Constantinople's metal glow + From tower and roof, and painted sails + Gliding past towns and wooded vales." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0542" id="link2H_4_0542"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 3. OF HARALD. + </h2> + <p> + At that time the Greek empire was ruled by the Empress Zoe the Great, and + with her Michael Catalactus. Now when Harald came to Constantinople he + presented himself to the empress, and went into her pay; and immediately, + in autumn, went on board the galleys manned with troops which went out to + the Greek sea. Harald had his own men along with him. Now Harald had been + but a short time in the army before all the Varings flocked to him, and + they all joined together when there was a battle. It thus came to pass + that Harald was made chief of the Varings. There was a chief over all the + troops who was called Gyrger, and who was a relation of the empress. + Gyrger and Harald went round among all the Greek islands, and fought much + against the corsairs. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0543" id="link2H_4_0543"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 4. OF HARALD AND GYRGER CASTING LOTS. + </h2> + <p> + It happened once that Gyrger and the Varings were going through the + country, and they resolved to take their night quarters in a wood; and as + the Varings came first to the ground, they chose the place which was best + for pitching their tents upon, which was the highest ground; for it is the + nature of the land there to be soft when rain falls, and therefore it is + bad to choose a low situation for your tents. Now when Gyrger, the chief + of the army, came up, and saw where the Varings had set up their tents, he + told them to remove, and pitch their tents elsewhere, saying he would + himself pitch his tents on their ground. Harald replies, "If ye come first + to the night quarter, ye take up your ground, and we must go pitch our + tents at some other place where we best can. Now do ye so, in the same + way, and find a place where ye will. It is, I think, the privilege of us + Varings here in the dominions of the Greek emperor to be free, and + independent of all but their own commanders, and bound only to serve the + emperor and empress." They disputed long and hotly about this, and both + sides armed themselves, and were on the way to fight for it; but men of + understanding came between and separated them. They said it would be + better to come to an agreement about such questions, so that in future no + dispute could arise. It came thus to an arbitration between them, at which + the best and most sagacious men should give their judgment in the case. At + this arbitration it was determined, with the consent of all parties, that + lots should be thrown into a box, and the Greeks and Varings should draw + which was first to ride, or to row, or to take place in a harbour, or to + choose tent ground; and each side should be satisfied with what the + drawing of the lots gave them. Accordingly the lots were made and marked. + Harald said to Gyrger, "Let me see what mark thou hast put upon thy lot, + that we may not both mark our lots in the same way." He did so. Then + Harald marked his lot, and put it into the box along with the other. The + man who was to draw out the lots then took up one of the lots between his + fingers, held it up in the air, and said, "This lot shall be the first to + ride, and to row, and to take place in harbour and on the tent field." + Harald seized his band, snatched the die, and threw it into the sea, and + called out, "That was our lot!" Gyrger said, "Why did you not let other + people see it?" Harald replies, "Look at the one remaining in the box,—there + you see your own mark upon it." Accordingly the lot which was left behind + was examined, and all men saw that Gyrger's mark was upon it, and + accordingly the judgment was given that the Varings had gained the first + choice in all they had been quarrelling about. There were many things they + quarrelled about, but the end always was that Harald got his own way. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0544" id="link2H_4_0544"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 5. HARALD'S EXPEDITION IN THE LAND OF THE SARACENS (SERKLAND). + </h2> + <p> + They went out all on a campaign in summer. When the whole army was thus + assembled Harald kept his men out of the battle, or wherever he saw the + least danger, under pretext of saving his men; but where he was alone with + his own men only, he fought so desperately that they must either come off + victorious or die. It thus happened often that when he commanded the army + he gained victories, while Gyrger could do nothing. The troops observed + this, and insisted they would be more successful if Harald alone was chief + of the whole army, and upbraided the general with never effecting + anything, neither himself, nor his people. Gyrger again said that the + Varings would give him no assistance, and ordered Harald to go with his + men somewhere else, and he, with the rest of his army, would win what they + could. Harald accordingly left the army with the Varings and the Latin + men, and Gyrger on his side went off with the Greek troops. Then it was + seen what each could do. Harald always gained victories and booty; but the + Greeks went home to Constantinople with their army, all except a few brave + men, who, to gain booty and money, joined themselves to Harald, and took + him for their leader. He then went with his troops westward to Africa, + which the Varings call Serkland, where he was strengthened with many men. + In Serkland he took eighty castles, some of which surrendered, and others + were stormed. He then went to Sicily. So says Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The serpent's bed of glowing gold + He hates—the generous king, the bold! + He who four score towers laid low, + Ta'en from the Saracenic foe. + Before upon Sicilian plains, + Shield joined to shield, the fight he gains, + The victory at Hild's war game; + And now the heathens dread his name." +</pre> + <p> + So says also Illuge Bryndala-skald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "For Michael's empire Harald fought, + And southern lands to Michael brought; + So Budle's son his friendship showed + When he brought friends to his abode." +</pre> + <p> + Here it is said that Michael was king of the Greeks at that time. Harald + remained many years in Africa, where he gathered great wealth in gold, + jewels, and all sorts of precious things; and all the wealth he gathered + there which he did not need for his expenses, he sent with trusty men of + his own north to Novgorod to King Jarisleif's care and keeping. He + gathered together there extraordinary treasure, as is reasonable to + suppose; for he had the plundering of the part of the world richest in + gold and valuable things, and he had done such great deeds as with truth + are related, such as taking eighty strongholds by his valour. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0545" id="link2H_4_0545"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 6. BATTLE IN SICILY. + </h2> + <p> + Now when Harald came to Sicily he plundered there also, and sat down with + his army before a strong and populous castle. He surrounded the castle; + but the walls were so thick there was no possibility of breaking into it, + and the people of the castle had enough of provisions, and all that was + necessary for defence. Then Harald hit upon an expedient. He made his + bird-catchers catch the small birds which had their nests within the + castle, but flew into the woods by day to get food for their young. He had + small splinters of tarred wood bound upon the backs of the birds, smeared + these over with wax and sulphur, and set fire to them. As soon as the + birds were let loose they all flew at once to the castle to their young, + and to their nests, which they had under the house roofs that were covered + with reeds or straw. The fire from the birds seized upon the house roofs; + and although each bird could only carry a small burden of fire, yet all at + once there was a mighty flame, caused by so many birds carrying fire with + them and spreading it widely among the house roofs. Thus one house after + the other was set on fire, until the castle itself was in flames. Then the + people came out of the castle and begged for mercy; the same men who for + many days had set at defiance the Greek army and its leader. Harald + granted life and safety to all who asked quarter, and made himself master + of the place. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0546" id="link2H_4_0546"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 7. BATTLE AT ANOTHER CASTLE. + </h2> + <p> + There was another castle before which Harald had come with his army. This + castle was both full of people and so strong, that there was no hope of + breaking into it. The castle stood upon a flat hard plain. Then Harald + undertook to dig a passage from a place where a stream ran in a bed so + deep that it could not be seen from the castle. They threw out all the + earth into the stream, to be carried away by the water. At this work they + laboured day and night, and relieved each other in gangs; while the rest + of the army went the whole day against the castle, where the castle people + shot through their loop-holes. They shot at each other all day in this + way, and at night they slept on both sides. Now when Harald perceived that + his underground passage was so long that it must be within the castle + walls, he ordered his people to arm themselves. It was towards daybreak + that they went into the passage. When they got to the end of it they dug + over their heads until they came upon stones laid in lime which was the + floor of a stone hall. They broke open the floor and rose into the hall. + There sat many of the castle-men eating and drinking, and not in the least + expecting such uninvited wolves; for the Varings instantly attacked them + sword in hand, and killed some, and those who could get away fled. The + Varings pursued them; and some seized the castle gate, and opened it, so + that the whole body of the army got in. The people of the castle fled; but + many asked quarter from the troops, which was granted to all who + surrendered. In this way Harald got possession of the place, and found an + immense booty in it. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0547" id="link2H_4_0547"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 8. BATTLE AT A THIRD CASTLE. + </h2> + <p> + They came to a third castle, the greatest and strongest of them all, and + also the richest in property and the fullest of people. Around this castle + there were great ditches, so that it evidently could not be taken by the + same device as the former; and they lay a long time before it without + doing anything. When the castle-men saw this they became bolder, drew up + their array on the castle walls, threw open the castle gates, and shouted + to the Varings, urging them, and jeering at them, and telling them to come + into the castle, and that they were no more fit for battle than so many + poultry. Harald told his men to make as if they did not know what to do, + or did not understand what was said. "For," says he, "if we do make an + assault we can effect nothing, as they can throw their weapons under their + feet among us; and if we get in the castle with a party of our people, + they have it in their power to shut them in. and shut out the others; for + they have all the castle gates beset with men. We shall therefore show + them the same scorn they show us, and let them see we do not fear them. + Our men shall go out upon the plain nearest to the castle; taking care, + however, to keep out of bow-shot. All our men shall go unarmed, and be + playing with each other, so that the castle-men may see we do not regard + them or their array." Thus it went on for some days, without anything + being done. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0548" id="link2H_4_0548"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 9. OF ULF AND HALDOR. + </h2> + <p> + Two Iceland men were then with Harald; the one was Haldor (1), a son of + the gode Snorre, who brought this account to Iceland; the other was Ulf + Uspakson, a grandson of Usvifer Spake. Both were very strong men, bold + under arms, and Harald's best friends; and both were in this play. Now + when some days were passed the castle people showed more courage, and + would go without weapons upon the castle wall, while the castle gates were + standing open. The Varings observing this, went one day to their sports + with the sword under their cloaks, and the helmet under their hats. After + playing awhile they observed that the castle people were off their guard; + and instantly seizing their weapons, they made at the castle gate. When + the men of the castle saw this they went against them armed completely, + and a battle began in the castle gate. The Varings had no shields, but + wrapped their cloaks round their left arms. Some of them were wounded, + some killed, and all stood in great danger. Now came Harald with the men + who had remained in the camp, to the assistance of his people; and the + castle-men had now got out upon the walls, from which they shot and threw + stones down upon them; so that there was a severe battle, and those who + were in the castle gates thought that help was brought them slower than + they could have wished. When Harald came to the castle gate his + standard-bearer fell, and Harald said to Haldor, "Do thou take up the + banner now." Haldor took up the banner, and said foolishly, "Who will + carry the banner before thee, if thou followest it so timidly as thou hast + done for a while?" But these were words more of anger than of truth; for + Harald was one of the boldest of men under arms. Then they pressed in, and + had a hard battle in the castle; and the end was that Harald gained the + victory and took the castle. Haldor was much wounded in the face, and it + gave him great pain as long as he lived. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) One of the descendants of this Haldor was Snorre + Sturlason, the author of "Heimskringla". +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0549" id="link2H_4_0549"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 10. BATTLE AT A FOURTH CASTLE. + </h2> + <p> + The fourth castle which Harald came to was the greatest of all we have + been speaking about. It was so strong that there was no possibility of + breaking into it. They surrounded the castle, so that no supplies could + get into it. When they had remained here a short time Harald fell sick, + and he betook himself to his bed. He had his tent put up a little from the + camp, for he found quietness and rest out of the clamour and clang of + armed men. His men went usually in companies to or from him to hear his + orders; and the castle people observing there was something new among the + Varings, sent out spies to discover what this might mean. When the spies + came back to the castle they had to tell of the illness of the commander + of the Varings, and that no assault on that account had been made on the + castle. A while after Harald's strength began to fail, at which his men + were very melancholy and cast down; all which was news to the castle-men. + At last Harald's sickness increased so rapidly that his death was expected + through all the army. Thereafter the Varings went to the castle-men; told + them, in a parley, of the death of their commander; and begged of the + priests to grant him burial in the castle. When the castle people heard + this news, there were many among them who ruled over cloisters or other + great establishments within the place, and who were very eager to get the + corpse for their church, knowing that upon that there would follow very + rich presents. A great many priests, therefore, clothed themselves in all + their robes, and went out of the castle with cross and shrine and relics + and formed a beautiful procession. The Varings also made a great burial. + The coffin was borne high in the air, and over it was a tent of costly + linen and before it were carried many banners. Now when the corpse was + brought within the castle gate the Varings set down the coffin right + across the entry, fixed a bar to keep the gates open, and sounded to + battle with all their trumpets, and drew their swords. The whole army of + the Varings, fully armed, rushed from the camp to the assault of the + castle with shout and cry; and the monks and other priests who had gone to + meet the corpse and had striven with each other who should be the first to + come out and take the offering at the burial, were now striving much more + who should first get away from the Varings; for they killed before their + feet every one who was nearest, whether clerk or unconsecrated. The + Varings rummaged so well this castle that they killed all the men, + pillaged everything and made an enormous booty. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0550" id="link2H_4_0550"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 11. OF HARALD. + </h2> + <p> + Harald was many years in these campaigns, both in Serkland and in Sicily. + Then he came back to Constantinople with his troops and stayed there but a + little time before he began his expedition to Jerusalem. There he left the + pay he had received from the Greek emperor and all the Varings who + accompanied him did the same. It is said that on all these expeditions + Harald had fought eighteen regular battles. So says Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Harald the Stern ne'er allowed + Peace to his foemen, false and proud; + In eighteen battles, fought and won, + The valour of the Norseman shone. + The king, before his home return, + Oft dyed the bald head of the erne + With bloody specks, and o'er the waste + The sharp-claw'd wolf his footsteps traced." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0551" id="link2H_4_0551"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 12. HARALD'S EXPEDITION TO PALESTINE. + </h2> + <p> + Harald went with his men to the land of Jerusalem and then up to the city + of Jerusalem, and wheresoever he came in the land all the towns and + strongholds were given up to him. So says the skald Stuf, who had heard + the king himself relate these tidings:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "He went, the warrior bold and brave, + Jerusalem, the holy grave, + And the interior of the land, + To bring under the Greeks' command; + And by the terror of his name + Under his power the country came, + Nor needed wasting fire and sword + To yield obediance to his word." +</pre> + <p> + Here it is told that this land came without fire and sword under Harald's + command. He then went out to Jordan and bathed therein, according to the + custom of other pilgrims. Harald gave great gifts to our Lord's grave, to + the Holy Cross, and other holy relics in the land of Jerusalem. He also + cleared the whole road all the way out to Jordan, by killing the robbers + and other disturbers of the peace. So says the skald Stuf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The Agder king cleared far and wide + Jordan's fair banks on either side; + The robber-bands before him fled, + And his great name was widely spread. + The wicked people of the land + Were punished here by his dread hand, + And they hereafter will not miss + Much worse from Jesus Christ than this." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0552" id="link2H_4_0552"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 13. HARALD PUT IN PRISON. + </h2> + <p> + Thereafter he went back to Constantinople. When Harald returned to + Constantinople from Jerusalem he longed to return to the North to his + native land; and when he heard that Magnus Olafson, his brother's son, had + become king both of Norway and Denmark, he gave up his command in the + Greek service. And when the empress Zoe heard of this she became angry and + raised an accusation against Harald that he had misapplied the property of + the Greek emperor which he had received in the campaigns in which he was + commander of the army. There was a young and beautiful girl called Maria, + a brother's daughter of the empress Zoe, and Harald had paid his addresses + to her; but the empress had given him a refusal. The Varings, who were + then in pay in Constantinople, have told here in the North that there went + a report among well-informed people that the empress Zoe herself wanted + Harald for her husband, and that she chiefly blamed Harald for his + determination to leave Constantinople, although another reason was given + out to the public. Constantinus Monomachus was at that time emperor of the + Greeks and ruled along with Zoe. On this account the Greek emperor had + Harald made prisoner and carried to prison. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0553" id="link2H_4_0553"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 14. KING OLAF'S MIRACLE AND BLINDING THE GREEK EMPEROR. + </h2> + <p> + When Harald drew near to the prison King Olaf the Saint stood before him + and said he would assist him. On that spot of the street a chapel has + since been built and consecrated to Saint Olaf and which chapel has stood + there ever since. The prison was so constructed that there was a high + tower open above, but a door below to go into it from the street. Through + it Harald was thrust in, along with Haldor and Ulf. Next night a lady of + distinction with two servants came, by the help of ladders, to the top of + the tower, let down a rope into the prison and hauled them up. Saint Olaf + had formerly cured this lady of a sickness and he had appeared to her in a + vision and told her to deliver his brother. Harald went immediately to the + Varings, who all rose from their seats when he came in and received him + with joy. The men armed themselves forthwith and went to where the emperor + slept. They took the emperor prisoner and put out both the eyes of him. So + says Thorarin Skeggjason in his poem:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Of glowing gold that decks the hand + The king got plenty in this land; + But it's great emperor in the strife + Was made stone-blind for all his life." +</pre> + <p> + So says Thiodolf, the skald, also:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "He who the hungry wolf's wild yell + Quiets with prey, the stern, the fell, + Midst the uproar of shriek and shout + Stung tho Greek emperor's eyes both out: + The Norse king's mark will not adorn, + The Norse king's mark gives cause to mourn; + His mark the Eastern king must bear, + Groping his sightless way in fear." +</pre> + <p> + In these two songs, and many others, it is told that Harald himself + blinded the Greek emperor; and they would surely have named some duke, + count, or other great man, if they had not known this to be the true + account; and King Harald himself and other men who were with him spread + the account. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0554" id="link2H_4_0554"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 15. HARALD'S JOURNEY FROM CONSTANTINOPLE. + </h2> + <p> + The same night King Harald and his men went to the house where Maria slept + and carried her away by force. Then they went down to where the galleys of + the Varings lay, took two of them and rowed out into Sjavid sound. When + they came to the place where the iron chain is drawn across the sound, + Harald told his men to stretch out at their oars in both galleys; but the + men who were not rowing to run all to the stern of the galley, each with + his luggage in his hand. The galleys thus ran up and lay on the iron + chain. As soon as they stood fast on it, and would advance no farther, + Harald ordered all the men to run forward into the bow. Then the galley, + in which Harald was, balanced forwards and swung down over the chain; but + the other, which remained fast athwart the chain, split in two, by which + many men were lost; but some were taken up out of the sound. Thus Harald + escaped out of Constantinople and sailed thence into the Black Sea; but + before he left the land he put the lady ashore and sent her back with a + good escort to Constantinople and bade her tell her relation, the Empress + Zoe, how little power she had over Harald, and how little the empress + could have hindered him from taking the lady. Harald then sailed + northwards in the Ellipalta and then all round the Eastern empire. On this + voyage Harald composed sixteen songs for amusement and all ending with the + same words. This is one of them:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Past Sicily's wide plains we flew, + A dauntless, never-wearied crew; + Our viking steed rushed through the sea, + As viking-like fast, fast sailed we. + Never, I think, along this shore + Did Norsemen ever sail before; + Yet to the Russian queen, I fear, + My gold-adorned, I am not dear." +</pre> + <p> + With this he meant Ellisif, daughter of King Jarisleif in Novgorod. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0555" id="link2H_4_0555"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 16. OF KING HARALD. + </h2> + <p> + When Harald came to Novgorod King Jarisleif received him in the most + friendly way and he remained there all winter (A.D. 1045). Then he took + into his own keeping all the gold and the many kinds of precious things + which he had sent there from Constantinople and which together made up so + vast a treasure that no man in the Northern lands ever saw the like of it + in one man's possession. Harald had been three times in the poluta-svarf + while he was in Constantinople. It is the custom, namely, there, that + every time one of the Greek emperors dies, the Varings are allowed + poluta-svarf; that is, they may go through all the emperor's palaces where + his treasures are and each may take and keep what he can lay hold of while + he is going through them. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0556" id="link2H_4_0556"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 17. KING HARALD'S MARRIAGE. + </h2> + <p> + This winter King Jarisleif gave Harald his daughter Elisabeth in marriage. + She is called by the Northmen Ellisif. This is related by Stuf the Blind, + thus:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Agder's chief now got the queen + Who long his secret love had been. + Of gold, no doubt, a mighty store + The princess to her husband bore." +</pre> + <p> + In spring he began his journey from Novgorod and came to Aldeigjuborg, + where he took shipping and sailed from the East in summer. He turned first + to Svithjod and came to Sigtuna. So says Valgard o' Val:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The fairest cargo ship e'er bore, + From Russia's distant eastern shore + The gallant Harald homeward brings— + Gold, and a fame that skald still sings. + The ship through dashing foam he steers, + Through the sea-rain to Svithjod veers, + And at Sigtuna's grassy shores + His gallant vessel safely moors." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0557" id="link2H_4_0557"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 18. THE LEAGUE BETWEEN KING HARALD AND SVEIN ULFSON. + </h2> + <p> + Harald found there before him Svein Ulfson, who the autumn before (A.D. + 1045) had fled from King Magnus at Helganes; and when they met they were + very friendly on both sides. The Swedish king, Olaf the Swede, was brother + of the mother of Ellisif, Harald's wife; and Astrid, the mother of Svein, + was King Olaf's sister. Harald and Svein entered into friendship with each + other and confirmed it by oath. All the Swedes were friendly to Svein, + because he belonged to the greatest family in the country; and thus all + the Swedes were Harald's friends and helpers also, for many great men were + connected with him by relationship. So says Thiodolf: + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Cross the East sea the vessel flew,— + Her oak-keel a white furrow drew + From Russia's coast to Swedish land. + Where Harald can great help command. + The heavy vessel's leeward side + Was hid beneath the rushing tide; + While the broad sail and gold-tipped mast + Swung to and fro in the hard blast." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0558" id="link2H_4_0558"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 19. KING HARALD'S FORAY. + </h2> + <p> + Then Harald and Svein fitted out ships and gathered together a great + force; and when the troops were ready they sailed from the East towards + Denmark. So says Valgard:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Brave Yngve! to the land decreed + To thee by fate, with tempest speed + The winds fly with thee o'er the sea— + To thy own udal land with thee. + As past the Scanlan plains they fly, + The gay ships glances 'twixt sea and sky, + And Scanian brides look out, and fear + Some ill to those they hold most dear." +</pre> + <p> + They landed first in Seeland with their men and herried and burned in the + land far and wide. Then they went to Fyen, where they also landed and + wasted. So says Valgard:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Harald! thou hast the isle laid waste, + The Seeland men away hast chased, + And the wild wolf by daylight roams + Through their deserted silent homes. + Fiona too could not withstand + The fury of thy wasting hand. + Helms burst, shields broke,—Fiona's bounds. + Were filled with death's terrific sounds. + + "Red flashing in the southern sky, + The clear flame sweeping broad and high, + From fair Roeskilde's lofty towers, + On lowly huts its fire-rain pours; + And shows the housemates' silent train + In terror scouring o'er the plain, + Seeking the forest's deepest glen, + To house with wolves, and 'scape from men. + + "Few were they of escape to tell, + For, sorrow-worn, the people fell: + The only captives form the fray + Were lovely maidens led away. + And in wild terror to the strand, + Down to the ships, the linked band + Of fair-haired girls is roughly driven, + Their soft skins by the irons riven." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0559" id="link2H_4_0559"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 20. KING MAGNUS'S LEVY. + </h2> + <p> + King Magnus Olafson sailed north to Norway in the autumn after the battle + at Helganes (A.D. 1045). There he hears the news that Harald Sigurdson, + his relation, was come to Svithjod; and moreover that Svein Ulfson and + Harald had entered into a friendly bond with each other and gathered + together a great force, intending first to subdue Denmark and then Norway. + King Magnus then ordered a general levy over all Norway and he soon + collected a great army. He hears then that Harald and Svein were come to + Denmark and were burning and laying waste the land and that the country + people were everywhere submitting to them. It was also told that King + Harald was stronger and stouter than other men, and so wise withal that + nothing was impossible to him, and he had always the victory when he + fought a battle; and he was also so rich in gold that no man could compare + with him in wealth. Thiodolf speaks thus of it: + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Norsemen, who stand the sword of foe + Like forest-stems unmoved by blow! + My hopes are fled, no peace is near,— + People fly here and there in fear. + On either side of Seeland's coast + A fleet appears—a white winged host; + Magnus form Norway takes his course, + Harald from Sweden leads his force. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0560" id="link2H_4_0560"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 21. TREATY BETWEEN HARALD AND MAGNUS. + </h2> + <p> + Those of Harald's men who were in his counsel said that it would be a + great misfortune if relations like Harald and Magnus should fight and + throw a death-spear against each other; and therefore many offered to + attempt bringing about some agreement between them, and the kings, by + their persuasion, agreed to it. Thereupon some men were sent off in a + light boat, in which they sailed south in all haste to Denmark, and got + some Danish men, who were proven friends of King Magnus, to propose this + matter to Harald. This affair was conducted very secretly. Now when Harald + heard that his relation, King Magnus, would offer him a league and + partition, so that Harald should have half of Norway with King Magnus, and + that they should divide all their movable property into two equal parts, + he accepted the proposal, and the people went back to King Magnus with + this answer. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0561" id="link2H_4_0561"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 22. TREATY BETWEEN HARALD AND SVEIN BROKEN. + </h2> + <p> + A little after this it happened that Harald and Svein one evening were + sitting at table drinking and talking together, and Svein asked Harald + what valuable piece of all his property he esteemed the most. + </p> + <p> + He answered, it was his banner Land-waster. + </p> + <p> + Svein asked what was there remarkable about it, that he valued it so + highly. + </p> + <p> + Harald replied, it was a common saying that he must gain the victory + before whom that banner is borne, and it had turned out so ever since he + had owned it. + </p> + <p> + Svein replies, "I will begin to believe there is such virtue in the banner + when thou hast held three battles with thy relation Magnus, and hast + gained them all." + </p> + <p> + Then answered Harald with an angry voice, "I know my relationship to King + Magnus, without thy reminding me of it; and although we are now going in + arms against him, our meeting may be of a better sort." + </p> + <p> + Svein changed colour, and said, "There are people, Harald, who say that + thou hast done as much before as only to hold that part of an agreement + which appears to suit thy own interest best." + </p> + <p> + Harald answers, "It becomes thee ill to say that I have not stood by an + agreement, when I know what King Magnus could tell of thy proceedings with + him." + </p> + <p> + Thereupon each went his own way. At night, when Harald went to sleep + within the bulwarks of his vessel, he said to his footboy, "I will not + sleep in my bed to-night, for I suspect there may be treachery abroad. I + observed this evening that my friend Svein was very angry at my free + discourse. Thou shalt keep watch, therefore, in case anything happen in + the night." Harald then went away to sleep somewhere else, and laid a + billet of wood in his place. At midnight a boat rowed alongside to the + ship's bulwark; a man went on board, lifted up the cloth of the tent of + the bulwarks, went up, and struck in Harald's bed with a great ax, so that + it stood fast in the lump of wood. The man instantly ran back to his boat + again, and rowed away in the dark night, for the moon was set; but the axe + remained sticking in the piece of wood as an evidence. Thereupon Harald + waked his men and let them know the treachery intended. "We can now see + sufficiently," said he, "that we could never match Svein if he practises + such deliberate treachery against us; so it will be best for us to get + away from this place while we can. Let us cast loose our vessel and row + away as quietly as possible." They did so, and rowed during the night + northwards along the land; and then proceeded night and day until they + came to King Magnus, where he lay with his army. Harald went to his + relation Magnus, and there was a joyful meeting betwixt them. So says + Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The far-known king the order gave, + In silence o'er the swelling wave, + With noiseless oars, his vessels gay + From Denmark west to row away; + And Olaf's son, with justice rare, + Offers with him the realm to share. + People, no doubt, rejoiced to find + The kings had met in peaceful mind." +</pre> + <p> + Afterwards the two relatives conversed with each other and all was settled + by peaceful agreement. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0562" id="link2H_4_0562"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 23. KING MAGNUS GIVES HARALD HALF OF NORWAY. + </h2> + <p> + King Magnus lay at the shore and had set up tents upon the land. There he + invited his relation, King Harald, to be his guest at table; and Harald + went to the entertainment with sixty of his men and was feasted + excellently. Towards the end of the day King Magnus went into the tent + where Harald sat and with him went men carrying parcels consisting of + clothes and arms. Then the king went to the man who sat lowest and gave + him a good sword, to the next a shield, to the next a kirtle, and so on,—clothes, + or weapons, or gold; to all he gave one or the other valuable gift, and + the more costly to the more distinguished men among them. Then he placed + himself before his relation Harald, holding two sticks in his hand, and + said, "Which of these two sticks wilt thou have, my friend?" + </p> + <p> + Harald replies, "The one nearest me." + </p> + <p> + "Then," said King Magnus, "with this stick I give thee half of the + Norwegian power, with all the scat and duties, and all the domains + thereunto belonging, with the condition that everywhere thou shalt be as + lawful king in Norway as I am myself; but when we are both together in one + place, I shall be the first man in seat, service and salutation; and if + there be three of us together of equal dignity, that I shall sit in the + middle, and shall have the royal tent-ground and the royal landing-place. + Thou shalt strengthen and advance our kingdom, in return for making thee + that man in Norway whom we never expected any man should be so long as our + head was above ground." Then Harald stood up, and thanked him for the high + title and dignity. Thereupon they both sat down, and were very merry + together. The same evening Harald and his men returned to their ships. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0563" id="link2H_4_0563"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 24. HARALD GIVES MAGNUS THE HALF OF HIS TREASURES. + </h2> + <p> + The following morning King Magnus ordered the trumpets to sound to a + General Thing of the people; and when it was seated, he made known to the + whole army the gift he had given to his relation Harald. Thorer of Steig + gave Harald the title of King there at the Thing; and the same day King + Harald invited King Magnus to table with him, and he went with sixty men + to King Harald's land-tent, where he had prepared a feast. The two kings + sat together on a high-seat, and the feast was splendid; everything went + on with magnificence, and the kings' were merry and glad. Towards the + close of the day King Harald ordered many caskets to be brought into the + tent, and in like manner people bore in weapons, clothes and other sorts + of valuables; and all these King Harald divided among King Magnus's men + who were at the feast. Then he had the caskets opened and said to King + Magnus, "Yesterday you gave us a large kingdom, which your hand won from + your and our enemies, and took us in partnership with you, which was well + done; and this has cost you much. Now we on our side have been in foreign + parts, and oft in peril of life, to gather together the gold which you + here see. Now, King Magnus, I will divide this with you. We shall both own + this movable property, and each have his equal share of it, as each has + his equal half share of Norway. I know that our dispositions are + different, as thou art more liberal than I am; therefore let us divide + this property equally between us, so that each may have his share free to + do with as he will." Then Harald had a large ox-hide spread out, and + turned the gold out of the caskets upon it. Then scales and weights were + taken and the gold separated and divided by weight into equal parts; and + all people wondered exceedingly that so much gold should have come + together in one place in the northern countries. But it was understood + that it was the Greek emperor's property and wealth; for, as all people + say, there are whole houses there full of red gold. The kings were now + very merry. Then there appeared an ingot among the rest as big as a man's + hand. Harald took it in his hands and said, "Where is the gold, friend + Magnus, that thou canst show against this piece?" + </p> + <p> + King Magnus replied, "So many disturbances and levies have been in the + country that almost all the gold and silver I could lay up is gone. I have + no more gold in my possession than this ring." And he took the ring off + his hand and gave it to Harald. + </p> + <p> + Harald looked at it, and said, "That is but little gold, friend, for the + king who owns two kingdoms; and yet some may doubt whether thou art + rightful owner of even this ring." + </p> + <p> + Then King Magnus replied, after a little reflection, "If I be not rightful + owner of this ring, then I know not what I have got right to; for my + father, King Olaf the Saint, gave me this ring at our last parting." + </p> + <p> + Then said King Harald, laughing, "It is true, King Magnus, what thou + sayest. Thy father gave thee this ring, but he took the ring from my + father for some trifling cause; and in truth it was not a good time for + small kings in Norway when thy father was in full power." + </p> + <p> + King Harald gave Thorer of Steig at that feast a bowl of mountain birch, + that was encircled with a silver ring and had a silver handle, both which + parts were gilt; and the bowl was filled with money of pure silver. With + that came also two gold rings, which together stood for a mark. He gave + him also his cloak of dark purple lined with white skins within, and + promised him besides his friendship and great dignity. Thorgils Snorrason, + an intelligent man, says he has seen an altar-cloth that was made of this + cloak; and Gudrid, a daughter of Guthorm, the son of Thorer of Steig, + said, according to Thorgil's account, that she had seen this bowl in her + father Guthorm's possession. Bolverk also tells of these matters:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Thou, generous king, I have been told, + For the green land hast given gold; + And Magnus got a mighty treasure, + That thou one half might'st rule at pleasure. + The people gained a blessed peace, + Which 'twixt the kings did never cease; + While Svein, disturbed with war's alarms, + Had his folk always under arms." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0564" id="link2H_4_0564"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 25. OF KING MAGNUS. + </h2> + <p> + The kings Magnus and Harald both ruled in Norway the winter after their + agreement (A.D. 1047), and each had his court. In winter they went around + the Upland country in guest-quarters; and sometimes they were both + together, sometimes each was for himself. They went all the way north to + Throndhjem, to the town of Nidaros. King Magnus had taken special care of + the holy remains of King Olaf after he came to the country; had the hair + and nails clipped every twelve month, and kept himself the keys that + opened the shrine. Many miracles were worked by King Olaf's holy remains. + It was not long before there was a breach in the good understanding + between the two kings, as many were so mischievous as to promote discord + between them. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0565" id="link2H_4_0565"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 26. OF SVEIN ULFSON. + </h2> + <p> + Svein Ulfson remained behind in the harbour after Harald had gone away, + and inquired about his proceedings. When he heard at last of Magnus and + Harald having agreed and joined their forces, he steered with his forces + eastward along Scania, and remained there until towards winter, when he + heard that King Magnus and King Harald had gone northwards to Norway. Then + Svein, with his troops, came south to Denmark and took all the royal + income that winter (A.D. 1047). + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0566" id="link2H_4_0566"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 27. OF THE LEVY OF THE TWO KINGS. + </h2> + <p> + Towards spring (A.D. 1047) King Magnus and his relation, King Harald, + ordered a levy in Norway. It happened once that the kings lay all night in + the same harbour and next day, King Harald, being first ready, made sail. + Towards evening he brought up in the harbour in which Magnus and his + retinue had intended to pass the night. Harald laid his vessel in the + royal ground, and there set up his tents. King Magnus got under sail later + in the day and came into the harbour just as King Harald had done pitching + his tents. They saw then that King Harald had taken up the king's ground + and intended to lie there. After King Magnus had ordered the sails to be + taken in, he said, "The men will now get ready along both sides of the + vessel to lay out their oars, and some will open the hatches and bring up + the arms and arm themselves; for, if they will not make way for us, we + will fight them." Now when King Harald sees that King Magnus will give him + battle, he says to his men, "Cut our land-fastenings and back the ship out + of the ground, for friend Magnus is in a passion." They did so and laid + the vessel out of the ground and King Magnus laid his vessel in it. When + they were now ready on both sides with their business, King Harald went + with a few men on board of King Magnus's ship. King Magnus received him in + a friendly way, and bade him welcome. King Harald answered, "I thought we + were come among friends; but just now I was in doubt if ye would have it + so. But it is a truth that childhood is hasty, and I will only consider it + as a childish freak." Then said King Magnus, "It is no childish whim, but + a trait of my family, that I never forget what I have given, or what I + have not given. If this trifle had been settled against my will, there + would soon have followed' some other discord like it. In all particulars I + will hold the agreement between us; but in the same way we will have all + that belongs to us by that right." King Harald coolly replied, that it is + an old custom for the wisest to give way; and returned to his ship. From + such circumstances it was found difficult to preserve good understanding + between the kings. King Magnus's men said he was in the right; but others, + less wise, thought there was some slight put upon Harald in the business. + King Harald's men, besides, insisted that the agreement was only that King + Magnus should have the preference of the harbour-ground when they arrived + together, but that King Harald was not bound to draw out of his place when + he came first. They observed, also, that King Harald had conducted himself + well and wisely in the matter. Those who viewed the business in the worst + light insisted that King Magnus wanted to break the agreement, and that he + had done King Harald injustice, and put an affront on him. Such disputes + were talked over so long among foolish people, that the spirit of + disagreeing affected the kings themselves. Many other things also + occurred, in which the kings appeared determined to have each his own way; + but of these little will be set down here. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0567" id="link2H_4_0567"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 28. KING MAGNUS THE GOOD'S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + The kings, Magnus and Harald, sailed with their fleet south to Denmark; + and when Svein heard of their approach, he fled away east to Scania. + Magnus and Harald remained in Denmark late in summer, and subdued the + whole country. In autumn they were in Jutland. One night, as King Magnus + lay in his bed, it appeared to him in a dream that he was in the same + place as his father, Saint Olaf, and that he spoke to him thus: "Wilt thou + choose, my son, to follow me, or to become a mighty king, and have long + life; but to commit a crime which thou wilt never be able to expiate?" He + thought he made the answer, "Do thou, father, choose for me." Then the + king thought the answer was, "Thou shalt follow me." King Magnus told his + men this dream. Soon after he fell sick and lay at a place called + Sudathorp. When he was near his death he sent his brother, Thorer, with + tokens to Svein Ulfson, with the request to give Thorer the aid he might + require. In this message King Magnus also gave the Danish dominions to + Svein after his death; and said it was just that Harald should rule over + Norway and Svein over Denmark. Then King Magnus the Good died (A.D. 1047), + and great was the sorrow of all the people at his death. So says Od + Kikinaskald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The tears o'er good King Magnus' bier, + The people's tears, were all sincere: + Even they to whom he riches gave + Carried him heavily to the grave. + All hearts were struck at the king's end; + His house-thralls wept as for a friend; + His court-men oft alone would muse, + As pondering o'er unthought of news." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0568" id="link2H_4_0568"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 29. KING MAGNUS'S FUNERAL. + </h2> + <p> + After this event King Harald held a Thing of his men-at-arms, and told + them his intention to go with the army to Viborg Thing, and make himself + be proclaimed king over the whole Danish dominions, to which, he said, he + had hereditary right after his relation Magnus, as well as to Norway. He + therefore asked his men for their aid, and said he thought the Norway man + should show himself always superior to the Dane. Then Einar Tambaskelfer + replies that he considered it a greater duty to bring his foster-son King + Magnus's corpse to the grave, and lay it beside his father, King Olaf's, + north in Throndhjem town, than to be fighting abroad and taking another + king's dominions and property. He ended his speech with saying that he + would rather follow King Magnus dead than any other king alive. Thereupon + he had the body adorned in the most careful way, so that most magnificent + preparations were made in the king's ship. Then all the Throndhjem people + and all the Northmen made themselves ready to return home with the king's + body, and so the army was broken up. King Harald saw then that it was + better for him to return to Norway to secure that kingdom first, and to + assemble men anew; and so King Harald returned to Norway with all his + army. As soon as he came to Norway he held a Thing with the people of the + country, and had himself proclaimed king everywhere. He proceeded thus + from the East through Viken, and in every district in Norway he was named + king. Einar Tambaskelfer, and with him all the Throndhjem troops, went + with King Magnus's body and transported it to the town of Nidaros, where + it was buried in St. Clement's church, where also was the shrine of King + Olaf the Saint. King Magnus was of middle size, of long and + clear-complexioned countenance, and light hair, spoke well and hastily, + was brisk in his actions, and extremely generous. He was a great warrior, + and remarkably bold in arms. He was the most popular of kings, prized even + by enemies as well as friends. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0569" id="link2H_4_0569"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 30. OF SVEIN ULFSON. + </h2> + <p> + Svein Ulfson remained that autumn in Scania (A.D. 1047), and was making + ready to travel eastward to Sweden, with the intention of renouncing the + title of king he had assumed in Denmark; but just as he was mounting his + horse some men came riding to him with the first news that King Magnus was + dead, and all the Northmen had left Denmark. Svein answered in haste, "I + call God to witness that I shall never again fly from the Danish dominions + as long as I live." Then he got on his horse and rode south into Scania, + where immediately many people crowded to him. That winter he brought under + his power all the Danish dominions, and all the Danes took him for their + king. Thorer, King Magnus's brother, came to Svein in autumn with the + message of King Magnus, as before related, and was well received; and + Thorer remained long with Svein and was well taken care of. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0570" id="link2H_4_0570"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 31. OF KING HARALD SIGURDSON. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald Sigurdson took the royal power over all Norway after the death + of King Magnus Olafson; and when he had reigned over Norway one winter and + spring was come (A.D. 1048), he ordered a levy through all the land of + one-half of all men and ships and went south to Jutland. He herried and + burned all summer wide around in the land and came into Godnarfjord, where + King Harald made these verses:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "While wives of husbands fondly dream, + Here let us anchor in the stream, + In Godnarfjord; we'll safely moor + Our sea-homes, and sleep quite secure." +</pre> + <p> + Then he spoke to Thiodolf, the skald, and asked him to add to it what it + wanted, and he sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "In the next summer, I foresee, + Our anchorage in the South will be; + To hold our sea-homes on the ground, + More cold-tongued anchors will be found." +</pre> + <p> + To this Bolverk alludes in his song also, that Harald went to Denmark the + summer after King Magnus's death. Bolverk sings thus:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Next summer thou the levy raised, + And seawards all the people gazed, + Where thy sea-steeds in sunshine glancing + Over the waves were gaily prancing; + While the deep ships that plunder bore + Seemed black specks from the distant shore. + The Danes, from banks or hillocks green, + Looked with dismay upon the scene." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0571" id="link2H_4_0571"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 32. OF THORKEL GEYSA'S DAUGHTERS. + </h2> + <p> + Then they burned the house of Thorkel Geysa, who was a great lord, and his + daughters they carried off bound to their ships. They had made a great + mockery the winter before of King Harald's coming with war-ships against + Denmark; and they cut their cheese into the shape of anchors, and said + such anchors might hold all the ships of the Norway king. Then this was + composed:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The Island-girls, we were told, + Made anchors all our fleet to hold: + Their Danish jest cut out in cheese + Did not our stern king's fancy please. + Now many a maiden fair, may be, + Sees iron anchors splash the sea, + Who will not wake a maid next morn + To laugh at Norway's ships in scorn." +</pre> + <p> + It is said that a spy who had seen the fleet of King Harald said to + Thorkel Geysa's daughters, "Ye said, Geysa's daughters, that King Harald + dared not come to Denmark." Dotta, Thorkel's daughter, replied, "That was + yesterday." Thorkel had to ransom his daughters with a great sum. So says + Grane:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The gold-adorned girl's eye + Through Hornskeg wood was never dry, + As down towards the sandy shore + The men their lovely prizes bore. + The Norway leader kept at bay + The foe who would contest the way, + And Dotta's father had to bring + Treasure to satisfy the king." +</pre> + <p> + King Harald plundered in Denmark all that summer, and made immense booty; + but he had not any footing in the land that summer in Denmark. He went to + Norway again in autumn and remained there all winter (A.D. 1049). + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0572" id="link2H_4_0572"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 33. MARRIAGES AND CHILDREN OF HARALD HARDRADE. + </h2> + <p> + The winter after King Magnus the Good died, King Harald took Thora, + daughter of Thorberg Arnason, and they had two sons; the oldest called + Magnus, and the other Olaf. King Harald and Queen Ellisif had two + daughters; the one Maria, the other Ingegerd. The spring after the foray + which has just been related King Harald ordered the people out and went + with them to Denmark (A.D. 1049), and herried there, and did so summer + after summer thereafter. So says Stuf, the skald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Falster lay waste, as people tell,— + The raven in other isles fared well. + The Danes were everywhere in fear, + For the dread foray every year." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0573" id="link2H_4_0573"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 34. OF THE ARMAMENTS OF SVEIN ULFSON AND HARALD. + </h2> + <p> + King Svein ruled over all the Danish dominions after King Magnus's death. + He sat quiet all the winter; but in summer he lay out in his ships with + all his people and it was said he would go north to Norway with the Danish + army and make not less havoc there than King Harald had made in Denmark. + King Svein proposed to King Harald in winter (A.D. 1049) to meet him the + following summer at the Gaut river and fight until in the battle-field + their differences were ended, or they were settled peacefully. They made + ready on both sides all winter with their ships, and called out in summer + one-half of all the fighting men. The same summer came Thorleik the Fair + out of Iceland, and composed a poem about King Svein Ulfson. He heard, + when he arrived in Norway, that King Harald had sailed south to the Gaut + river against King Svein. Then Thorleik sang this:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The wily Svein, I think, will meet + These inland Norsemen fleet to fleet; + The arrow-storm, and heaving sea, + His vantage-fight and field will be. + God only knows the end of strife, + Or which shall have his land and life; + This strife must come to such an end, + For terms will never bind King Svein." +</pre> + <p> + He also sang these verses:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Harald, whose red shield oft has shone + O'er herried coasts, and fields hard won, + Rides in hot wrath, and eager speeds + O'er the blue waves his ocean-steeds. + Svein, who in blood his arrows stains, + Brings o'er the ocean's heaving plains + His gold-beaked ships, which come in view + Out from the Sound with many a hue." +</pre> + <p> + King Harald came with his forces to the appointed meeting-place; but there + he heard that King Svein was lying with his fleet at the south side of + Seeland. Then King Harald divided his forces; let the greater part of the + bonde-troops return home; and took with him his court-men, his lendermen, + the best men-at-arms, and all the bonde-troops who lived nearest to the + Danish land. They sailed over to Jutland to the south of Vendilskage, and + so south to Thioda; and over all they carried fire and sword. So says + Stuf, the skald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "In haste the men of Thyland fly + From the great monarch's threat'ning eye; + At the stern Harald's angry look + The boldest hearts in Denmark shook." +</pre> + <p> + They went forward all the way south to Heidaby, took the merchant town and + burnt it. Then one of Harald's men made the following verses:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "All Heidaby is burned down! + Strangers will ask where stood the town. + In our wild humour up it blazed, + And Svein looks round him all amazed. + All Heidaby is burned down! + From a far corner of the town + I saw, before the peep of morning, + Roofs, walls, and all in flame high burning." +</pre> + <p> + To this also Thorleik alludes in his verses, when he heard there had been + no battle at the Gaut river:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The stranger-warrior may inquire + Of Harald's men, why in his ire + On Heidaby his wrath he turns, + And the fair town to ashes burns? + Would that the day had never come + When Harald's ships returned home + From the East Sea, since now the town, + Without his gain, is burned down!" +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0574" id="link2H_4_0574"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 35. HARALD'S ESCAPE INTO THE JUTLAND SEA. + </h2> + <p> + Then King Harald sailed north and had sixty ships and the most of them + large and heavily laden with the booty taken in summer; and as they sailed + north past Thioda King Svein came down from the land with a great force + and he challenged King Harald to land and fight. King Harald had little + more than half the force of King Svein and therefore he challenged Svein + to fight at sea. So says Thorleik the Fair:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Svein, who of all men under heaven + Has had the luckiest birth-hour given, + Invites his foemen to the field, + There to contest with blood-stained shield. + The king, impatient of delay, + Harald, will with his sea-hawks stay; + On board will fight, and fate decide + If Svein shall by his land abide." +</pre> + <p> + After that King Harald sailed north along Vendilskage; and the wind then + came against them, and they brought up under Hlesey, where they lay all + night. A thick fog lay upon the sea; and when the morning came and the sun + rose they saw upon the other side of the sea as if many lights were + burning. This was told to King Harald; and he looked at it, and said + immediately, "Strike the tilts down on the ships and take to the oars. The + Danish forces are coming upon us, and the fog there where they are must + have cleared off, and the sun shines upon the dragon-heads of their ships, + which are gilded, and that is what we see." It was so as he had said. + Svein had come there with a prodigious armed force. They rowed now on both + sides all they could. The Danish ships flew lighter before the oars; for + the Northmen's ships were both soaked with water and heavily laden, so + that the Danes approached nearer and nearer. Then Harald, whose own + dragon-ship was the last of the fleet, saw that he could not get away; so + he ordered his men to throw overboard some wood, and lay upon it clothes + and other good and valuable articles; and it was so perfectly calm that + these drove about with the tide. Now when the Danes saw their own goods + driving about on the sea, they who were in advance turned about to save + them; for they thought it was easier to take what was floating freely + about, than to go on board the Northmen to take it. They dropped rowing + and lost ground. Now when King Svein came up to them with his ship, he + urged them on, saying it would be a great shame if they, with so great a + force, could not overtake and master so small a number. The Danes then + began again to stretch out lustily at their oars. When King Harald saw + that the Danish ships went faster he ordered his men to lighten their + ships, and cast overboard malt, wheat, bacon, and to let their liquor run + out, which helped a little. Then Harald ordered the bulwarkscreens, the + empty casks and puncheons and the prisoners to be thrown overboard; and + when all these were driving about on the sea, Svein ordered help to be + given to save the men. This was done; but so much time was lost that they + separated from each other. The Danes turned back and the Northmen + proceeded on their way. So says Thorleik the Fair:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Svein drove his foes from Jutland's coast,— + The Norsemen's ships would have been lost, + But Harald all his vessels saves, + Throwing his booty on the waves. + The Jutlanders saw, as he threw, + Their own goods floating in their view; + His lighten'd ships fly o'er the main + While they pick up their own again." +</pre> + <p> + King Svein returned southwards with his ships to Hlesey, where he found + seven ships of the Northmen, with bondes and men of the levy. When King + Svein came to them they begged for mercy, and offered ransom for + themselves. So says Thorleik the Fair:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The stern king's men good offers make, + If Svein will ransom for them take; + Too few to fight, they boldly say + Unequal force makes them give way. + The hasty bondes for a word + Would have betaken them to the sword, + And have prolonged a bloody strife— + Such men can give no price for life." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0575" id="link2H_4_0575"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 36. OF HARALD. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald was a great man, who ruled his kingdom well in home-concerns. + Very prudent was he, of good understanding; and it is the universal + opinion that no chief ever was in northern lands of such deep judgment and + ready counsel as Harald. He was a great warrior; bold in arms; strong and + expert in the use of his weapons beyond any others, as has been before + related, although many of the feats of his manhood are not here written + down. This is owing partly to our uncertainty about them, partly to our + wish not to put stories into this book for which there is no testimony. + Although we have heard, many things talked about, and even + circumstantially related, yet we think it better that something may be + added to, than that it should be necessary to take something away from our + narrative. A great part of his history is put in verse by Iceland men, + which poems they presented to him or his sons, and for which reason he was + their great friend. He was, indeed, a great friend to all the people of + that country; and once, when a very dear time set in, he allowed four + ships to transport meal to Iceland, and fixed that the shippund should not + be dearer than 100 ells of wadmal. He permitted also all poor people, who + could find provisions to keep them on the voyage across the sea, to + emigrate from Iceland to Norway; and from that time there was better + subsistence in the country, and the seasons also turned out better. King + Harold also sent from Norway a bell for the church of which Olaf the Saint + had sent the timbers to Iceland, and which was erected on the Thing-plain. + Such remembrances of King Harald are found here in the country, besides + many great gifts which he presented to those who visited him. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0576" id="link2H_4_0576"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 37. OF HALDOR SNORRASON. + </h2> + <p> + Haldor Snorrason and Ulf Uspakson, as before related, came to Norway with + King Harald. They were, in many respects, of different dispositions. + Haldor was very stout and strong, and remarkably handsome in appearance. + King Harald gave him this testimony, that he, among all his men, cared + least about doubtful circumstances, whether they betokened danger or + pleasure; for, whatever turned up, he was never in higher nor in lower + spirits, never slept less nor more on account of them, nor ate or drank + but according to his custom. Haldor was not a man of many words, but short + in conversation, told his opinion bluntly and was obstinate and hard; and + this could not please the king, who had many clever people about him + zealous in his service. Haldor remained a short time with the king; and + then came to Iceland, where he took up his abode in Hjardarholt, and dwelt + in that farm to a very advanced age. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0577" id="link2H_4_0577"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 38. OF ULF USPAKSON. + </h2> + <p> + Ulf Uspakson stood in great esteem with King Harald; for he was a man of + great understanding, clever in conversation, active and brave, and withal + true and sincere. King Harald made Ulf his marshal, and married him to + Jorun, Thorberg's daughter, a sister of Harald's wife, Thora. Ulf and + Jorun's children were Joan the Strong of Rasvol, and Brigida, mother of + Sauda-Ulf, who was father of Peter Byrdar-Svein, father of Ulf Fly and + Sigrid. Joan the Strong's son was Erlend Himalde, father of Archbishop + Eystein and his brothers. King Harald gave Ulf the marshal the rights of a + lenderman and a fief of twelve marks income, besides a half-district in + the Throndhjem land. Of this Stein Herdison speaks in his song about Ulf. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0578" id="link2H_4_0578"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 39. OF THE BUILDING OF CHURCHES AND HOUSES. + </h2> + <p> + King Magnus Olafson built Olaf's church in the town (Nidaros), on the spot + where Olaf's body was set down for the night, and which, at that time, was + above the town. He also had the king's house built there. The church was + not quite finished when the king died; but King Harald had what was + wanting completed. There, beside the house, he began to construct a stone + hall, but it was not finished when he died. King Harald had the church + called Mary Church built from the foundations up, at the sandhill close to + the spot where the king's holy remains were concealed in the earth the + first winter after his fall. It was a large temple, and so strongly built + with lime that it was difficult to break it when the Archbishop Eystein + had it pulled down. Olaf's holy remains were kept in Olaf's church while + Mary Church was building. King Harald had the king's house erected below + Mary Kirk, at the side of the river, where it now is; and he had the house + in which he had made the great hall consecrated and called Gregorius + Church. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0579" id="link2H_4_0579"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 40. BEGINNING OF HAKON IVARSON'S STORY. + </h2> + <p> + There was a man called Ivar the White, who was a brave lenderman dwelling + in the Uplands, and was a daughter's son of Earl Hakon the Great. Ivar was + the handsomest man that could be seen. Ivar's son was called Hakon; and of + him it was said that he was distinguished above all men then in Norway for + beauty, strength and perfection of figure. In his very youth he had been + sent out on war expeditions, where he acquired great honour and + consideration, and became afterwards one of the most celebrated men. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0580" id="link2H_4_0580"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 41. OF EINAR TAMBASKELFER. + </h2> + <p> + Einar Tambaskelfer was the most powerful lenderman in the Throndhjem land. + There was but little friendship between him and King Harald, although + Einar retained all the fiefs he had held while Magnus the Good lived. + Einar had many large estates, and was married to Bergliot, a daughter of + Earl Hakon, as related above. Their son Eindride was grown up, and married + to Sigrid, a daughter of Ketil Kalf and Gunhild, King Harald's sister's + daughter. Eindride had inherited the beauty of his mother's father, Earl + Hakon, and his sons; and in size and strength he took after his father, + Einar, and also in all bodily perfections by which Einar had been + distinguished above other men. He was, also, as well as his father, the + most popular of men, which the sagas, indeed, show sufficiently. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0581" id="link2H_4_0581"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 42. OF EARL ORM. + </h2> + <p> + Orm was at that time earl in the Uplands. His mother was Ragnhild, a + daughter of Earl Hakon the Great, and Orm was a remarkably clever man. + Aslak Erlingson was then in Jadar at Sole, and was married to Sigrid, a + daughter of Earl Svein Hakonson. Gunhild, Earl Svein's other daughter, was + married to the Danish king, Svein Ulfson. These were the descendants of + Earl Hakon at that time in Norway, besides many other distinguished + people; and the whole race was remarkable for their very beautiful + appearance, and the most of them were gifted with great bodily perfection, + and were all distinguished and important men. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0582" id="link2H_4_0582"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 43. HARALD'S PRIDE. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald was very proud, and his pride increased after he was + established in the country; and it came so far that at last it was not + good to speak against him, or to propose anything different from what he + desired. So says Thiodolf, the skald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "In arms 'tis right the common man + Should follow orders, one by one,— + Should stoop or rise, or run or stand, + As his war-leader may command; + But now to the king who feeds the ravens + The people bend like heartless cravens— + Nothing is left them, but consent + To what the king calls his intent." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0583" id="link2H_4_0583"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 44. OF THE QUARREL OF KING HARALD AND EINAR TAMBASKELFER. + </h2> + <p> + Einar Tambaskelfer was the principal man among the bondes all about + Throndhjem, and answered for them at the Things even against the king's + men. Einar knew well the law, and did not want boldness to bring forward + his opinion at Things, even if the king was present; and all the bondes + stood by him. The king was very angry at this, and it came so far that + they disputed eagerly against each other. Einar said that the bondes would + not put up with any unlawful proceedings from him if he broke through the + law of the land; and this occurred several times between them. Einar then + began to keep people about him at home, and he had many more when he came + into the town if the king was there. It once happened that Einar came to + the town with a great many men and ships; he had with him eight or nine + great war-ships and nearly 500 men. When he came to the town he went up + from the strand with his attendants. King Harald was then in his house, + standing out in the gallery of the loft; and when he saw Einar's people + going on shore, it is said Harald composed these verses:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "I see great Tambaskelfer go, + With mighty pomp, and pride, and show, + Across the ebb-shore up the land,— + Before, behind, an armed band. + This bonde-leader thinks to rule, + And fill himself the royal stool. + A goodly earl I have known + With fewer followers of his own. + He who strikes fire from the shield, + Einar, may some day make us yield, + Unless our axe-edge quickly ends, + With sudden kiss, what he intends." +</pre> + <p> + Einar remained several days in the town. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0584" id="link2H_4_0584"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 45. THE FALL OF EINAR AND EINDRIDE. + </h2> + <p> + One day there was a meeting held in the town, at which the king himself + was present. A thief had been taken in the town, and he was brought before + the Thing. The man had before been in the service of Einar, who had been + very well satisfied with him. This was told to Einar, and he well knew the + king would not let the man off, and more because he took an interest in + the matter. Einar, therefore, let his men get under arms, went to the + Thing, and took the man by force. The friends on both sides then came + between and endeavoured to effect a reconciliation; and they succeeded so + far that a meeting-place was appointed, to which both should come. There + was a Thing-room in the king's house at the river Nid, and the king went + into it with a few men, while the most of his people were out in the yard. + The king ordered the shutters of the loft-opening to be turned, so that + there was but a little space left clear. When Einar came into the yard + with his people, he told his son Eindride to remain outside with the men, + "for there is no danger here for me." Eindride remained standing outside + at the room-door. When Einar came into the Thing-room, he said, "It is + dark in the king's Thing-room." At that moment some men ran against him + and assaulted him, some with spears, some with swords. When Eindride heard + this he drew his sword and rushed into the room; but he was instantly + killed along with his father. The king's men then ran up and placed + themselves before the door, and the bondes lost courage, having no leader. + They urged each other on, indeed, and said it was a shame they should not + avenge their chief; but it came to nothing with their attack. The king + went out to his men, arrayed them in battle order, and set up his + standard: but the bondes did not venture to assault. Then the king went + with all his men on board of his ships, rowed down the river, and then + took his way out of the fjord. When Einar's wife Bergliot, who was in the + house which Einar had possessed in the town, heard of Einar's fall, she + went immediately to the king's house where the bondes army was and urged + them to the attack; but at the same moment the king was rowing out of the + river. Then said Bergliot, "Now we want here my relation, Hakon Ivarson: + Einar's murderer would not be rowing out of the river if Ivar stood here + on the riverbank." Then Bergliot adorned Einar's and Eindride's corpses + and buried them in Olaf's church, beside King Magnus Olafson's + burial-place. After Einar's murder the king was so much disliked for that + deed that there was nothing that prevented the lendermen and bondes from + attacking the king, and giving him battle, but the want of some leader to + raise the banner in the bonde army. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0585" id="link2H_4_0585"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 46. OF KING HARALD AND FIN ARNASON. + </h2> + <p> + Fin Arnason dwelt at Austrat in Yrjar, and was King Harald's lenderman + there. Fin was married to Bergliot, a daughter of Halfdan, who was a son + of Sigurd Syr, and brother of Olaf the Saint and of King Harald. Thora, + King Harald's wife, was Fin Arnason's brother's daughter: and Fin and all + his brothers were the king's dearest friends. Fin Arnason had been for + some summers on a viking cruise in the West sea; and Fin, Guthorm + Gunhildson and Hakon Ivarson had all been together on that cruise. King + Harald now proceeded out of Throndhjem fjord to Austrat, where he was well + received. Afterwards the king and Fin conversed with each other about this + new event of Einar's and his son's death, and of the murmuring and + threatening which the bondes made against the king. + </p> + <p> + Fin took up the conversation briskly, and said, "Thou art managing ill in + two ways: first, in doing all manner of mischief; and next, in being so + afraid that thou knowest not what to do." + </p> + <p> + The king replied, laughing, "I will send thee, friend, into the town to + bring about a reconciliation with the bondes; and if that will not do, + thou must go to the Uplands and bring matters to such an understanding + with Hakon Ivarson that he shall not be my opponent." + </p> + <p> + Fin replies, "And how wilt thou reward me if I undertake this dangerous + errand; for both the people of Throndhjem and the people of Upland are so + great enemies to thee that it would not be safe for any of thy messengers + to come among them, unless he were one who would be spared for his own + sake?" + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "Go thou on this embassy, for I know thou wilt succeed + in it if any man can, and bring about a reconciliation; and then choose + whatever favour from us thou wilt." + </p> + <p> + Fin says, "Hold thou thy word, king, and I will choose my petition. I will + desire to have peace and safe residence in the country for my brother + Kalf, and all his estates restored; and also that he receive all the + dignity and power he had when he left the country." + </p> + <p> + The king assented to all that Fin laid down, and it was confirmed by + witnesses and shake of hand. + </p> + <p> + Then said Fin, "What shall I offer Hakon, who rules most among his + relations in the land, to induce him to agree to a treaty and + reconciliation with thee?" + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "Thou shalt first hear what Hakon on his part requires + for making an agreement; then promote my interest as thou art best able; + and deny him nothing in the end short of the kingdom." + </p> + <p> + Then King Harald proceeded southwards to More, and drew together men in + considerable numbers. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0586" id="link2H_4_0586"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 47. OF FIN ARNASON'S JOURNEY. + </h2> + <p> + Fin Arnason proceeded to the town and had with him his house-servants, + nearly eighty men. When he came into the town he held a Thing with the + town's people. Fin spoke long and ably at the Thing; and told the town's + people, and bondes, above all things not to have a hatred against their + king, or to drive him away. He reminded them of how much evil they had + suffered by acting thus against King Olaf the Saint; and added, that the + king was willing to pay penalty for this murder, according to the judgment + of understanding and good men. The effect of Fin's speech was that the + bondes promised to wait quietly until the messengers came back whom + Bergliot had sent to the Uplands to her relative, Hakon Ivarson. Fin then + went out to Orkadal with the men who had accompanied him to the town. From + thence he went up to Dovrefield, and eastwards over the mountains. He went + first to his son-in-law, Earl Orm, who was married to Sigrid, Fin's + daughter, and told him his business. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0587" id="link2H_4_0587"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 48. OF FIN AND HAKON IVARSON. + </h2> + <p> + Then Fin and Earl Orm appointed a meeting with Hakon Ivarson; and when + they met Fin explained his errand to Hakon, and the offer which King + Harald made him. It was soon seen, from Hakon's speech, that he considered + it to be his great duty to avenge the death of his relative, Eindride; and + added, that word was come to him from Throndhjem, from which he might + expect help in making head against the king. Then Fin represented to Hakon + how much better it would be for him to accept of as high a dignity from + the king as he himself could desire, rather than to attempt raising a + strife against the king to whom he was owing service and duty. He said if + he came out of the conflict without victory, he forfeited life and + property: "And even if thou hast the victory, thou wilt still be called a + traitor to thy sovereign." Earl Orm also supported Fin's speech. After + Hakon had reflected upon this he disclosed what lay on his mind, and said, + "I will be reconciled with King Harald if he will give me in marriage his + relation Ragnhild, King Magnus Olafson's daughter, with such dower as is + suitable to her and she will be content with." Fin said he would agree to + this on the king's part; and thus it was settled among them. Fin then + returned to Throndhjem, and the disturbance and enmity was quashed, so + that the king could retain his kingdom in peace at home; and the league + was broken which Eindride's relations had made among themselves for + opposing King Harald. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0588" id="link2H_4_0588"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 49. OF THE COURTSHIP OF HAKON IVARSON. + </h2> + <p> + When the day arrived for the meeting at which this agreement with Harald + should be finally concluded, Hakon went to King Harald; and in their + conference the king said that he, for his part, would adhere to all that + was settled in their agreement. "Thou Hakon," says he, "must thyself + settle that which concerns Ragnhild, as to her accepting thee in marriage; + for it would not be advisable for thee, or for any one, to marry Ragnhild + without her consent." Then Hakon went to Ragnhild, and paid his addresses + to her. She answered him thus: "I have often to feel that my father, King + Magnus, is dead and gone from me, since I must marry a bonde; although I + acknowledge thou art a handsome man, expert in all exercises. But if King + Magnus had lived he would not have married me to any man less than a king; + so it is not to be expected that I will take a man who has no dignity or + title." Then Hakon went to King Harald and told him his conversation with + Ragnhild, and also repeated the agreement which was made between him and + Fin, who was with him, together with many others of the persons who had + been present at the conversation between him and Fin. Hakon takes them all + to witness that such was the agreement that the king should give Ragnhild + the dower she might desire. "And now since she will have no man who has + not a high dignity, thou must give me such a title of honour; and, + according to the opinion of the people, I am of birth, family and other + qualifications to be called earl." + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "When my brother, King Olaf, and his son, King Magnus, + ruled the kingdom, they allowed only one earl at a time to be in the + country, and I have done the same since I came to the kingly title; and I + will not take away from Orm the title of honour I had before given him." + </p> + <p> + Hakon saw now that his business had not advanced, and was very ill + pleased; and Fin was outrageously angry. They said the king had broken his + word; and thus they all separated. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0589" id="link2H_4_0589"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 50. HAKON'S JOURNEY TO DENMARK. + </h2> + <p> + Hakon then went out of the country with a well-manned ship. When he came + to Denmark he went immediately to his relative, King Svein, who received + him honourably and gave him great fiefs. Hakon became King Svein's + commander of the coast defence against the vikings,—the Vindland + people, Kurland people, and others from the East countries,—who + infested the Danish dominions; and he lay out with his ships of war both + winter and summer. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0590" id="link2H_4_0590"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 51. MURDER OF ASMUND. + </h2> + <p> + There was a man called Asmund, who is said to have been King Svein's + sister's son, and his foster-son. This Asmund was distinguished among all + by his boldness and was much disliked by the king. When Asmund came to + years, and to age of discretion, he became an ungovernable person given to + murder and manslaughter. The king was ill pleased at this, and sent him + away, giving him a good fief, which might keep him and his followers well. + As soon as Asmund had got this property from the king he drew together a + large troop of people; and as the estate he had got from the king was not + sufficient for his expenses he took as his own much more which belonged to + the king. When the king heard this he summoned Asmund to him, and when + they met the king said that Asmund should remain with the court without + keeping any retinue of his own; and this took place as the king desired. + But when Asmund had been a little time in the king's court he grew weary + of being there, and escaped in the night, returned to his former + companions and did more mischief than ever. Now when the king was riding + through the country he came to the neighbourhood where Asmund was, and he + sent out men-at-arms to seize him. The king then had him laid in irons, + and kept him so for some time in hope he would reform; but no sooner did + Asmund get rid of his chains than he absconded again, gathered together + people and men-at-arms and betook himself to plunder, both abroad and at + home. Thus he made great forays, killing and plundering all around. When + the people who suffered under these disturbances came to the king and + complained to him of their losses, he replied, "Why do ye tell me of this? + Why don't you go to Hakon Ivarson, who is my officer for the land-defence, + placed on purpose to keep the peace for you peasants, and to hold the + vikings in check? I was told that Hakon was a gallant and brave man, but I + think he is rather shy when any danger of life is in the way." These words + of the king were brought to Hakon, with many additions. Then Hakon went + with his men in search of Asmund, and when their ships met Hakon gave + battle immediately—and the conflict was sharp, and many men were + killed. Hakon boarded Asmund's ship and cut down the men before his feet. + At last he and Asmund met and exchanged blows until Asmund fell. Hakon cut + off his head, went in all haste to King Svein and found him just sitting + down to the dinner-table. Hakon presented himself before the table, laid + Asmund's head upon the table before the king, and asked if he knew it. The + king made no reply, but became as red as blood in the face. Soon after the + king sent him a message, ordering him to leave his service immediately. + "Tell him I will do him no harm; but I cannot keep watch over all our + relations." (1) + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) This incident shows how strong, in those ages, was the tie + of relationship, and the point of honour of avenging its + injuries—the clanship spirit.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0591" id="link2H_4_0591"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 52. HAKON IVARSON'S MARRIAGE. + </h2> + <p> + Hakon then left Denmark, and came north to his estates in Norway. His + relation Earl Orm was dead. Hakon's relations and friends were glad to see + Hakon, and many gallant men gave themselves much trouble to bring about a + reconciliation between King Harald and Hakon. It was at last settled in + this way, that Hakon got Ragnhild, the king's daughter, and that King + Harald gave Hakon the earldom, with the same power Earl Orm had possessed. + Hakon swore to King Harald an oath of fidelity to all the services he was + liable to fulfill. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0592" id="link2H_4_0592"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 53. RECONCILIATION OF KING HARALD AND KALF. + </h2> + <p> + Kalf Arnason had been on a viking cruise to the Western countries ever + since he had left Norway; but in winter he was often in the Orkney Islands + with his relative, Earl Thorfin. Fin Arnason sent a message to his brother + Kalf, and told him the agreement which he had made with King Harald, that + Kalf should enjoy safety in Norway, and his estates, and all the fiefs he + had held from King Magnus. When this message came to Kalf he immediately + got ready for his voyage, and went east to Norway to his brother Fin. Then + Fin obtained the king's peace for Kalf, and when Kalf and the king met + they went into the agreement which Fin and the king had settled upon + before. Kalf bound himself to the king in the same way as he had bound + himself to serve King Magnus, according to which Kalf should do all that + the king desired and considered of advantage to his realm. Thereupon Kalf + received all the estates and fiefs he had before. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0593" id="link2H_4_0593"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 54. FALL OF KALF ARNASON. + </h2> + <p> + The summer following (A.D. 1050) King Harald ordered out a levy, and went + to Denmark, where he plundered during the summer; but when he came south + to Fyen he found a great force assembled against him. Then the king + prepared to land his men from the ships and to engage in a land-fight. He + drew up his men on board in order of battle; set Kalf Arnason at the head + of one division; ordered him to make the first attack, and told him where + they should direct their assault, promising that he would soon make a + landing with the others, and come to their assistance. When Kalf came to + the land with his men a force came down immediately to oppose them, and + Kalf without delay engaged in battle, which, however, did not last long; + for Kalf was immediately overpowered by numbers, and betook himself to + flight with his men. The Danes pursued them vigorously, and many of the + Northmen fell, and among them Kalf Arnason. Now King Harald landed with + his array; and they soon came on their way to the field of battle, where + they found Kalf's body, and bore it down to the ships. But the king + penetrated into the country, killing many people and destroying much. So + says Arnor:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "His shining sword with blood he stains, + Upon Fyona's grassy plains; + And in the midst of fire and smoke, + The king Fyona's forces broke." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0594" id="link2H_4_0594"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 55. FIN ARNASON'S EXPEDITION OUT OF THE COUNTRY. + </h2> + <p> + After this Fin Arnason thought he had cause to be an enemy of the king + upon account of his brother Kalf's death; and said the king had betrayed + Kalf to his fall, and had also deceived him by making him entice his + brother Kalf to come over from the West and trust to King Harald's faith. + When these speeches came out among people, many said that it was very + foolish in Fin to have ever supposed that Kalf could obtain the king's + sincere friendship and favour; for they thought the king was the man to + seek revenge for smaller offences than Kalf had committed against the + king. The king let every one say what he chose, and he himself neither + said yes or no about the affair; but people perceived that the king was + very well pleased with what had happened. King Harald once made these + verses:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "I have, in all, the death-stroke given + To foes of mine at least eleven; + Two more, perhaps, if I remember, + May yet be added to this number, + I prize myself upon these deeds, + My people such examples needs. + Bright gold itself they would despise, + Or healing leek-herb underprize, + If not still brought before their eyes." +</pre> + <p> + Fin Arnason took the business so much to heart that he left the country + and went to Denmark to King Svein, where he met a friendly reception. They + spoke together in private for a long time; and the end of the business was + that Fin went into King Svein's service, and became his man. King Svein + then gave Fin an earldom, and placed him in Halland, where he was long + earl and defended the country against the Northmen. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0595" id="link2H_4_0595"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 56. OF GUTHORM GUNHILDSON. + </h2> + <p> + Ketil Kalf and Gunhild of Ringanes had a son called Guthorm, and he was a + sister's son to King Olaf and Harald Sigurdson. Guthorm was a gallant man, + early advanced to manhood. He was often with King Harald, who loved him + much, and asked his advice; for he was of good understanding, and very + popular. Guthorm had also been engaged early in forays, and had marauded + much in the Western countries with a large force. Ireland was for him a + land of peace; and he had his winter quarters often in Dublin, and was in + great friendship with King Margad. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0596" id="link2H_4_0596"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 57. GUTHORM'S JUNCTION WITH THE IRISH KING MARGAD. + </h2> + <p> + The summer after King Margad, and Guthorm with him, went out on an + expedition against Bretland, where they made immense booty. But when the + king saw the quantity of silver which was gathered he wanted to have the + whole booty, and regarded little his friendship for Guthorm. Guthorm was + ill pleased that he and his men should be robbed of their share; but the + king said, "Thou must choose one of two things,—either to be content + with what we determine, or to fight; and they shall have the booty who + gain the victory; and likewise thou must give up thy ships, for them I + will have." Guthorm thought there were great difficulties on both sides; + for it was disgraceful to give up ships and goods without a stroke, and + yet it was highly dangerous to fight the king and his force, the king + having sixteen ships and Guthorm only five. Then Guthorm desired three + days' time to consider the matter with his people, thinking in that time + to pacify the king, and come to a better understanding with him through + the mediation of others; but he could not obtain from the king what he + desired. This was the day before St. Olaf's day. Guthorm chose the + condition that they would rather die or conquer like men, than suffer + disgrace, contempt and scorn, by submitting to so great a loss. He called + upon God, and his uncle Saint Olaf, and entreated their help and aid; + promising to give to the holy man's house the tenth of all the booty that + fell to their share, if they gained the victory. Then he arranged his men, + placed them in battle order against the great force, prepared for battle, + and gave the assault. By the help of God, and the holy Saint Olaf, Guthorm + won the battle. King Margad fell, and every man, old and young, who + followed him; and after that great victor, Guthorm and all his people + returned home joyfully with all the booty they had gained by the battle. + Every tenth penny of the booty they had made was taken, according to the + vow, to King Olaf the Saint's shrine; and there was so much silver that + Guthorm had an image made of it, with rays round the head, which was the + size of his own, or of his forecastle-man's head; and the image was seven + feet high. The image thus produced was given by Guthorm to King Olaf of + the Saint's temple, where it has since remained as a memorial of Guthorm's + victory and King Olaf the Saint's miracle. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0597" id="link2H_4_0597"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 58. MIRACLE OF KING OLAF IN DENMARK. + </h2> + <p> + There was a wicked, evil-minded count in Denmark who had a Norwegian + servant-girl whose family belonged to Throndhjem district. She worshipped + King Olaf the Saint, and believed firmly in his sanctity. But the above + mentioned count doubted all that was told of the holy man's miracles, + insisted that it was nothing but nonsense and idle talk, and made a joke + and scorn of the esteem and honour which all the country people showed the + good king. Now when his holyday came, on which the mild monarch ended his + life, and which all Northmen kept sacred, this unreasonable count would + not observe it, but ordered his servant-girl to bake and put fire in the + oven that day. She knew well the count's mad passion, and that he would + revenge himself severely on her if she refused doing as he ordered. She + went, therefore, of necessity, and baked in the oven, but wept much at her + work; and she threatened King Olaf that she never would believe in him, if + he did not avenge this misdeed by some mischance or other. And now shall + ye come to hear a well-deserved vengeance, and a true miracle. It + happened, namely, in the same hour that the count became blind of both + eyes, and the bread which she had shoved into the oven was turned into + stone! Of these stones some are now in St. Olaf's temple, and in other + places; and since that time Olafsmas has been always held holy in Denmark. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0598" id="link2H_4_0598"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 59. KING OLAF'S MIRACLE ON A CRIPPLE. + </h2> + <p> + West in Valland, a man had such bad health that he became a cripple, and + went on his knees and elbows. One day he was upon the road, and had fallen + asleep. He dreamt that a gallant man came up to him and asked him where he + was going. When he named the neighbouring town, the man said to him, "Go + to Saint Olaf's church that stands in London, and there thou shalt be + cured." There-upon he awoke, and went straightway to inquire the road to + Olaf's church in London. At last he came to London Bridge, and asked the + men of the castle if they could tell him where Olaf's church was; but they + replied, there were so many churches that they could not tell to whom each + of them was consecrated. Soon after a man came up and asked him where he + wanted to go, and he answered to Olaf's church. Then said the man, "We + shall both go together to Olaf's church, for I know the way to it." + Thereupon they went over the bridge to the shrine where Olaf's church was; + and when they came to the gates of the churchyard the man mounted over the + half-door that was in the gate, but the cripple rolled himself in, and + rose up immediately sound and strong: when he looked about him his + conductor had vanished. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0599" id="link2H_4_0599"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 60. KING HARALD'S FORAY IN DENMARK. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald had built a merchant town in the East at Oslo, where he often + resided; for there was good supply from the extensive cultivated district + wide around. There also he had a convenient station to defend the country + against the Danes, or to make an attack upon Denmark, which he was in the + custom of doing often, although he kept no great force on foot. One summer + King Harald went from thence with a few light ships and a few men. He + steered southwards out from Viken, and, when the wind served, stood over + to Jutland, and marauded; but the country people collected and defended + the country. Then King Harald steered to Limfjord, and went into the + fjord. Limfjord is so formed that its entrance is like a narrow river; but + when one gets farther into the fjord it spreads out into a wide sea. King + Harald marauded on both sides of the land; and when the Danes gathered + together on every side to oppose him, he lay at a small island which was + uncultivated. They wanted drink on board his ships, and went up into the + island to seek water; but finding none, they reported it to the king. He + ordered them to look for some long earthworms on the island, and when they + found one they brought it to the king. He ordered the people to bring the + worm to a fire, and bake it before it, so that it should be thirsty. Then + he ordered a thread to be tied round the tail of the worm, and to let it + loose. The worm crept away immediately, while thread wound off from the + clew as the worm took it away; and the people followed the worm until it + sought downwards in the earth. There the king ordered them to dig for + water, which they did, and found so much water that they had no want of + it. King Harald now heard from his spies that King Svein was come with a + large armament to the mouth of the fjord; but that it was too late for him + to come into it, as only one ship at a time can come in. King Harald then + steered with his fleet in through the fjord to where it was broadest to a + place called Lusbreid. In the inmost bight, there is but a narrow neck of + land dividing the fjord from the West sea. Thither King Harald rowed with + his men towards evening; and at night when it was dark he unloaded his + ships, drew them over the neck of land into the West sea, loaded them + again, and was ready with all this before day. He then steered northwards + along the Jutland coast. People then said that Harald had escaped from the + hands of the Danes. Harald said that he would come to Denmark next time + with more people and larger vessels. King Harald then proceeded north to + Throndhjem. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0600" id="link2H_4_0600"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 61. KING HARALD HAD A SHIP BUILT. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald remained all winter at Nidaros (A.D. 1062) and had a vessel + built out upon the strand, and it was a buss. The ship was built of the + same size as the Long Serpent, and every part of her was finished with the + greatest care. On the stem was a dragon-head, and on the stern a + dragon-tail, and the sides of the bows of the ship were gilt. The vessel + was of thirty-five rowers benches, and was large for that size, and was + remarkably handsome; for the king had everything belonging to the ship's + equipment of the best, both sails and rigging, anchors and cables. King + Harald sent a message in winter south to Denmark to King Svein, that he + should come northwards in spring; that they should meet at the Gaut river + and fight, and so settle the division of the countries that the one who + gained the victory should have both kingdoms. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0601" id="link2H_4_0601"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 62. KING HARALD'S CHALLENGE. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald during this winter called out a general levy of all the people + of Norway, and assembled a great force towards spring. Then Harald had his + great ship drawn down and put into the river Nid, and set up the dragon's + head on her. Thiodolf, the skald, sang about it thus:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "My lovely girl! the sight was grand + When the great war-ships down the strand + Into the river gently slid, + And all below her sides was hid. + Come, lovely girl, and see the show!— + Her sides that on the water glow, + Her serpent-head with golden mane, + All shining back from the Nid again." +</pre> + <p> + Then King Harald rigged out his ship, got ready for sea, and when he had + all in order went out of the river. His men rowed very skilfully and + beautifully. So says Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "It was upon a Saturday, + Ship-tilts were struck and stowed away, + And past the town our dragon glides, + That girls might see our glancing sides. + Out from the Nid brave Harald steers; + Westward at first the dragon veers; + Our lads together down with oars, + The splash is echoed round the shores. + + "Their oars our king's men handle well, + One stroke is all the eye can tell: + All level o'er the water rise; + The girls look on in sweet surprise. + Such things, they think, can ne'er give way; + The little know the battle day. + The Danish girls, who dread our shout, + Might wish our ship-gear not so stout. + + "'Tis in the fight, not on the wave, + That oars may break and fail the brave. + At sea, beneath the ice-cold sky, + Safely our oars o'er ocean ply; + And when at Throndhjem's holy stream + Our seventy cars in distance gleam, + We seem, while rowing from the sea, + An erne with iron wings to be." +</pre> + <p> + King Harald sailed south along the land, and called out the levy + everywhere of men and ships. When they came east to Viken they got a + strong wind against them and the forces lay dispersed about in the + harbour; some in the isles outside, and some in the fjords. So says + Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The cutters' sea-bleached bows scarce find + A shelter from the furious wind + Under the inland forests' side, + Where the fjord runs its farthest tide. + In all the isles and creeks around + The bondes' ships lie on the ground, + And ships with gunwales hung with shields + Seek the lee-side of the green fields." +</pre> + <p> + In the heavy storm that raged for some time the great ship had need of + good ground tackle. So says Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "With lofty bow above the seas, + Which curl and fly before the breeze, + The gallant vessel rides and reels, + And every plunge her cable feels. + The storm that tries the spar and mast + Tries the main-anchor at the last: + The storm above, below the rock, + Chafe the thick cable with each shock." +</pre> + <p> + When the weather became favourable King Harald sailed eastwards to the + Gaut river with his fleet and arrived there in the evening. So says + Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The gallant Harald now has come + To Gaut, full half way from his home, + And on the river frontier stands, + To fight with Svein for life and lands. + The night passed o'er, the gallant king + Next day at Thumia calls a Thing, + Where Svein is challenged to appear— + A day which ravens wish were near." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0602" id="link2H_4_0602"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 63. OF KING HARALD'S FLEET. + </h2> + <p> + When the Danes heard that the Northmen's army was come to the Gaut river + they all fled who had opportunity to get away. The Northmen heard that the + Danish king had also called out his forces and lay in the south, partly at + Fyen and partly about Seeland. When King Harald found that King Svein + would not hold a meeting with him, or a fight, according to what had been + agreed upon between them, he took the same course as before—letting + the bonde troops return home, but manning 150 ships, with which he sailed + southwards along Halland, where he herried all round, and then brought up + with his fleet in Lofufjord, and laid waste the country. A little + afterwards King Svein came upon them with all the Danish fleet, consisting + of 300 ships. When the Northmen saw them King Harald ordered a general + meeting of the fleet to be called by sound of trumpet; and many there said + it was better to fly, as it was not now advisable to fight. The king + replied, "Sooner shall all lie dead one upon another than fly." So says + Stein Herdison:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "With falcon eye, and courage bright, + Our king saw glory in the fight; + To fly, he saw, would ruin bring + On them and him—the folk and king. + 'Hands up the arms to one and all!' + Cries out the king; 'we'll win or fall! + Sooner than fly, heaped on each other + Each man shall fall across his brother!'" +</pre> + <p> + Then King Harald drew up his ships to attack, and brought forward his + great dragon in the middle of his fleet. So says Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The brave king through his vessels' throng + His dragon war-ship moves along; + He runs her gaily to the front, + To meet the coming battle's brunt." +</pre> + <p> + The ship was remarkably well equipt, and fully manned. So says Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The king had got a chosen crew— + He told his brave lads to stand true. + The ring of shields seemed to enclose + The ship's deck from the boarding foes. + The dragon, on the Nis-river flood, + Beset with men, who thickly stood, + Shield touching shield, was something rare, + That seemed all force of man to dare." +</pre> + <p> + Ulf, the marshal, laid his ship by the side of the king's and ordered his + men to bring her well forward. Stein Herdison, who was himself in Ulf's + ship, sings of it thus:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Our oars were stowed, our lances high, + As the ship moved swung in the sky. + The marshal Ulf went through our ranks, + Drawn up beside the rowers' banks: + The brave friend of our gallant king + Told us our ship well on to bring, + And fight like Norsemen in the cause— + Our Norsemen answered with huzzas." +</pre> + <p> + Hakon Ivarson lay outside on the other wing, and had many ships with him, + all well equipt. At the extremity of the other side lay the Throndhjem + chiefs, who had also a great and strong force. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0603" id="link2H_4_0603"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 64. OF KING SVEIN'S ARMAMENT. + </h2> + <p> + Svein, the Danish king, also drew up his fleet, and laid his ship forward + in the center against King Harald's ship, and Fin Arnason laid his ship + next; and then the Danes laid their ships, according as they were bold or + well-equipt. Then, on both sides, they bound the ships together all + through the middle of the fleets; but as the fleets were so large, very + many ships remained loose, and each laid his ship forward according to his + courage, and that was very unequal. Although the difference among the men + was great, altogether there was a very great force on both sides. King + Svein had six earls among the people following him. So says Stein + Herdison:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Danger our chief would never shun, + With eight score ships he would not run: + The Danish fleet he would abide, + And give close battle side by side. + From Leire's coast the Danish king + Three hundred ocean steeds could bring, + And o'er the sea-weed plain in haste + Thought Harald's vessels would be chased." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0604" id="link2H_4_0604"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 65. BEGINNING OF THE BATTLE OF NIS-RIVER. + </h2> + <p> + As soon as King Harald was ready with his fleet, he orders the war-blast + to sound, and the men to row forward to the attack. So says Stein + Herdison:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Harald and Svein first met as foes, + Where the Nis in the ocean flows; + For Svein would not for peace entreat, + But, strong in ships, would Harald meet. + The Norsemen prove, with sword in hand, + That numbers cannot skill withstand. + Off Halland's coast the blood of Danes + The blue sea's calm smooth surface stains." +</pre> + <p> + Soon the battle began, and became very sharp; both kings urging on their + men. So says Stein Herdison:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Our king, his broad shield disregarding, + More keen for striking than for warding, + Now tells his lads their spears to throw,— + Now shows them where to strike a blow. + From fleet to fleet so short the way, + That stones and arrows have full play; + And from the keen sword dropped the blood + Of short-lived seamen in the flood." +</pre> + <p> + It was late in the day when the battle began, and it continued the whole + night. King Harald shot for a long time with his bow. So says Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The Upland king was all the night + Speeding the arrows' deadly flight. + All in the dark his bow-string's twang + Was answered; for some white shield rang, + Or yelling shriek gave certain note + The shaft had pierced some ring-mail coat, + The foemen's shields and bulwarks bore + A Lapland arrow-scat(1) or more." +</pre> + <p> + Earl Hakon, and the people who followed him, did not make fast their ships + in the fleet, but rowed against the Danish ships that were loose, and slew + the men of all the ships they came up with. When the Danes observed this + each drew his ship out of the way of the earl; but he set upon those who + were trying to escape, and they were nearly driven to flight. Then a boat + came rowing to the earl's ship and hailed him and said that the other wing + of King Harald's fleet was giving way and many of their people had fallen. + Then the earl rowed thither and gave so severe an assault that the Danes + had to retreat before him. The earl went on in this way all the night, + coming forward where he was most wanted, and wheresoever he came none + could stand against him. Hakon rowed outside around the battle. Towards + the end of the night the greatest part of the Danish fleet broke into + flight, for then King Harald with his men boarded the vessel of King + Svein; and it was so completely cleared that all the crew fell in the + ship, except those who sprang overboard. So says Arnor, the earls' skald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Brave Svein did not his vessel leave + Without good cause, as I believe: + Oft on his casque the sword-blade rang, + Before into the sea he sprang. + Upon the wave his vessel drives; + All his brave crew had lost their lives. + O'er dead courtmen into the sea + The Jutland king had now to flee." +</pre> + <p> + And when King Svein's banner was cut down, and his ship cleared of its + crew, all his forces took to flight, and some were killed. The ships which + were bound together could not be cast loose, so the people who were in + them sprang overboard, and some got to the other ships that were loose; + and all King Svein's men who could get off rowed away, but a great many of + them were slain. Where the king himself fought the ships were mostly bound + together, and there were more than seventy left behind of King Svein's + vessels. So says Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Svein's ships rode proudly o'er the deep, + When, by a single sudden sweep, + Full seventy sail, as we are told, + Were seized by Norway's monarch bold." +</pre> + <p> + King Harald rowed after the Danes and pursued them; but that was not easy, + for the ships lay so thick together that they scarcely could move. Earl + Fin Arnason would not flee; and being also shortsighted, was taken + prisoner. So says Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "To the six Danish earls who came + To aid his force, and raise his name, + No mighty thanks King Svein is owing + For mighty actions of their doing. + Fin Arnason, in battle known, + With a stout Norse heart of his own, + Would not take flight his life to gain, + And in the foremost ranks was ta'en." +</pre> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) The Laplanders paid their seat, or yearly tax, in bows and + arrows; and the meaning of the skald appears to be, that as + many as were paid in a year were shot at the foe.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0605" id="link2H_4_0605"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 66. KING SVEIN'S FLIGHT. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Hakon lay behind with his ships, while the king and the rest of the + forces were pursuing the fugitives; for the earls' ships could not get + forward on account of the ships which lay in the way before him. Then a + man came rowing in a boat to the earl's ship and lay at the bulwarks. The + man was stout and had on a white hat. He hailed the ship, "Where is the + earl?" said he. + </p> + <p> + The earl was in the fore-hold, stopping a man's blood. The earl cast a + look at the man in the hat and asked what his name was. He answered, "Here + is Vandrad: speak to me, earl." + </p> + <p> + The earl leant over the ship's side to him. Then the man in the boat said, + "Earl, I will accept of my life from thee, if thou wilt give it." + </p> + <p> + Then the earl raised himself up, called two men who were friends dear to + him, and said to them, "Go into the boat; bring Vandrad to the land; + attend him to my friend's Karl the bonde; and tell Karl, as a token that + these words come from me, that he let Vandrad have the horse which I gave + to him yesterday, and also his saddle, and his son to attend him." + </p> + <p> + Thereupon they went into the boat and took the oars in hand, while Vandrad + steered. This took place just about daybreak, while the vessels were in + movement, some rowing towards the land, some towards the sea, both small + and great. Vandrad steered where he thought there was most room between + the vessels; and when they came near to Norway's ships the earl's men gave + their names and then they all allowed them to go where they pleased. + Vandrad steered along the shore, and only set in towards the land when + they had come past the crowd of ships. They then went up to Karl the + bonde's farm, and it was then beginning to be light. They went into the + room where Karl had just put on his clothes. The earl's men told him their + message and Karl said they must first take some food; and he set a table + before them and gave them water to wash with. + </p> + <p> + Then came the housewife into the room and said, "I wonder why we could get + no peace or rest all night with the shouting and screaming." + </p> + <p> + Karl replies, "Dost thou not know that the kings were fighting all night?" + </p> + <p> + She asked which had the better of it. + </p> + <p> + Karl answered, "The Northmen gained." + </p> + <p> + "Then," said she, "our king will have taken flight." + </p> + <p> + "Nobody knows," says Karl, "whether he has fled or is fallen." + </p> + <p> + She says, "What a useless sort of king we have! He is both slow and + frightened." + </p> + <p> + Then said Vandrad, "Frightened he is not; but he is not lucky." + </p> + <p> + Then Vandrad washed his hands; but he took the towel and dried them right + in the middle of the cloth. The housewife snatched the towel from him, and + said, "Thou hast been taught little good; it is wasteful to wet the whole + cloth at one time." + </p> + <p> + Vandrad replies, "I may yet come so far forward in the world as to be able + to dry myself with the middle of the towel." + </p> + <p> + Thereupon Karl set a table before them and Vandrad sat down between them. + They ate for a while and then went out. The horse was saddled and Karl's + son ready to follow him with another horse. They rode away to the forest; + and the earl's men returned to the boat, rowed to the earl's ship and told + the success of their expedition. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0606" id="link2H_4_0606"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 67. OF KING HARALD. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald and his men followed the fugitives only a short way, and rowed + back to the place where the deserted ships lay. Then the battle-place was + ransacked, and in King Svein's ship was found a heap of dead men; but the + king's body was not found, although people believed for certain that he + had fallen. Then King Harald had the greatest attention paid to the dead + of his men, and had the wounds of the living bound up. The dead bodies of + Svein's men were brought to the land, and he sent a message to the + peasants to come and bury them. Then he let the booty be divided, and this + took up some time. The news came now that King Svein had come to Seeland, + and that all who had escaped from the battle had joined him, along with + many more, and that he had a great force. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0607" id="link2H_4_0607"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 68. FIN ARNASON GETS QUARTER. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Fin Arnason was taken prisoner in the battle, as before related; and + when he was led before King Harald the king was very merry, and said, + "Fin, we meet here now, and we met last in Norway. The Danish court has + not stood very firmly by thee; and it will be a troublesome business for + Northmen to drag thee, a blind old man, with them, and preserve thy life." + </p> + <p> + The earl replies, "The Northmen find it very difficult now to conquer, and + it is all the worse that thou hast the command of them." + </p> + <p> + Then said King Harald, "Wilt thou accept of life and safety, although thou + hast not deserved it?" + </p> + <p> + The earl replies, "Not from thee, thou dog." + </p> + <p> + The king: "Wilt thou, then, if thy relation Magnus gives thee quarter?" + </p> + <p> + Magnus, King Harald's son, was then steering the ship. + </p> + <p> + The earl replies, "Can the whelp rule over life and quarter?" + </p> + <p> + The king laughed, as if he found amusement in vexing him.—"Wilt thou + accept thy life, then, from thy she-relation Thorer?" + </p> + <p> + The earl: "Is she here?" + </p> + <p> + "She is here," said the king. + </p> + <p> + Then Earl Fin broke out with the ugly expressions which since have been + preserved, as a proof that he was so mad with rage that he could not + govern his tongue:— + </p> + <p> + "No wonder thou hast bit so strongly, if the mare was with thee." + </p> + <p> + Earl Fin got life and quarter and the king kept him a while about him. But + Fin was rather melancholy and obstinate in conversation; and King Harald + said, "I see, Fin, that thou dost not live willingly in company with me + and thy relations; now I will give thee leave to go to thy friend King + Svein." + </p> + <p> + The earl said, "I accept of the offer willingly, and the more gratefully + the sooner I get away from hence." + </p> + <p> + The king afterwards let Earl Fin be landed and the traders going to + Halland received him well. King Harald sailed from thence to Norway with + his fleet; and went first to Oslo, where he gave all his people leave to + go home who wished to do so. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0608" id="link2H_4_0608"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 69. OF KING SVEIN. + </h2> + <p> + King Svein, it is told, sat in Denmark all that winter, and had his + kingdom as formerly. In winter he sent men north to Halland for Karl the + bonde and his wife. When Karl came the king called him to him and asked + him if he knew him, or thought he had ever seen him before. + </p> + <p> + Karl replies, "I know thee, sire, and knew thee before, the moment I saw + thee; and God be praised if the small help I could give was of any use to + thee." + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "I have to reward thee for all the days I have to live. + And now, in the first place, I will give thee any farm in Seeland thou + wouldst desire to have; and, in the next place, will make thee a great + man, if thou knowest how to conduct thyself." + </p> + <p> + Karl thanked the king for his promise, and said he had now but one thing + to ask. + </p> + <p> + The king asked what that was. + </p> + <p> + Karl said that he would ask to take his wife with him. + </p> + <p> + The king said, "I will not let thee do that; but I will provide thee a far + better and more sensible wife. But thy wife can keep the bonde-farm ye had + before and she will have her living from it." + </p> + <p> + The king gave Karl a great and valuable farm, and provided him a good + marriage; and he became a considerable man. This was reported far and wide + and much praised; and thus it came to be told in Norway. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0609" id="link2H_4_0609"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 70. OF THE TALK OF THE COURT-MEN. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald stayed in Oslo the winter after the battle at Nis-river (A.D. + 1063). In autumn, when the men came from the south, there was much talk + and many stories about the battle which they had fought at Nis-river, and + every one who had been there thought he could tell something about it. + Once some of them sat in a cellar and drank, and were very merry and + talkative. They talked about the Nis-river battle, and who had earne'd the + greatest praise and renown. They all agreed that no man there had been at + all equal to Earl Hakon. He was the boldest in arms, the quickest, and the + most lucky; what he did was of the greatest help, and he won the battle. + King Harald, in the meantime, was out in the yard, and spoke with some + people. He went then to the room-door, and said, "Every one here would + willingly be called Hakon;" and then went his way. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0610" id="link2H_4_0610"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 71. OF THE ATTEMPT TO TAKE EARL HAKON. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Hakon went in winter to the Uplands, and was all winter in his + domains. He was much beloved by all the Uplanders. It happened, towards + spring, that some men were sitting drinking in the town, and the + conversation turned, as usual, on the Nis-river battle; and some praised + Earl Hakon, and some thought others as deserving of praise as he. When + they had thus disputed a while, one of them said, "It is possible that + others fought as bravely as the earl at Nis-river; but none, I think, has + had such luck with him as he." + </p> + <p> + The others replied, that his best luck was his driving so many Danes to + flight along with other men. + </p> + <p> + The same man replied, "It was greater luck that he gave King Svein + quarter." + </p> + <p> + One of the company said to him, "Thou dost not know what thou art saying." + </p> + <p> + He replied, "I know it for certain, for the man told me himself who + brought the king to the land." + </p> + <p> + It went, according to the old proverb, that the king has many ears. This + was told the king, and he immediately ordered horses to be gathered, and + rode away directly with 900 men. He rode all that night and the following + day. Then some men met them who were riding to the town with mead and + malt. In the king's retinue was a man called Gamal, who rode to one of + these bondes who was an acquaintance of his, and spoke to him privately. + "I will pay thee," said he, "to ride with the greatest speed, by the + shortest private paths that thou knowest, to Earl Hakon, and tell him the + king will kill him; for the king has got to the knowledge that Earl Hakon + set King Svein on shore at Nis-river." They agreed on the payment. The + bonde rode, and came to the earl just as he was sitting drinking, and had + not yet gone to bed. When the bonde told his errand, the earl immediately + stood up with all his men, had all his loose property removed from the + farm to the forest, and all the people left the house in the night. When + the king came he halted there all night; but Hakon rode away, and came + east to Svithjod to King Steinkel and stayed with him all summer. King + Harald returned to the town, travelled northwards to Throndhjem district, + and remained there all summer; but in autumn he returned eastwards to + Viken. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0611" id="link2H_4_0611"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 72. OF EARL HAKON. + </h2> + <p> + As soon as Earl Hakon heard the king had gone north he returned + immediately in summer to the Uplands (A.D. 1063), and remained there until + the king had returned from the north. Then the earl went east into + Vermaland, where he remained during the winter, and where the king, + Steinkel, gave him fiefs. For a short time in winter he went west to + Raumarike with a great troop of men from Gautland and Vermaland, and + received the scat and duties from the Upland people which belonged to him, + and then returned to Glutland, and remained there till spring. King Harald + had his seat in Oslo all winter (A.D. 1064), and sent his men to the + Uplands to demand the scat, together with the king's land dues, and the + mulcts of court; but the Uplanders said they would pay all the scat and + dues which they had to pay, to Earl Hakon as long as he was in life, and + had forfeited his life or his fief; and the king got no dues that winter. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0612" id="link2H_4_0612"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 73. AGREEMENT BETWEEN KING HARALD AND KING SVEIN. + </h2> + <p> + This winter messengers and ambassadors went between Norway and Denmark, + whose errand was that both Northmen and Danes should make peace, and a + league with each other, and to ask the kings to agree to it. These + messages gave favourable hopes of a peace; and the matter proceeded so far + that a meeting for peace was appointed at the Gaut river between King + Harald and King Svein. When spring approached, both kings assembled many + ships and people for this meeting. So says a skald in a poem on this + expedition of the kings, which begins thus:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The king, who from the northern sound + His land with war-ships girds around, + The raven-feeder, filled the coast + With his proud ships, a gallant host! + The gold-tipped stems dash through the foam + That shakes the seamen's planked home; + The high wave breaks up to the mast, + As west of Halland on they passed, + + "Harald whose word is fixed and sure, + Whose ships his land from foes secure, + And Svein, whose isles maintain is fleet, + Hasten as friends again to meet; + And every creek with vessels teems,— + All Denmark men and shipping seems; + And all rejoice that strife will cease, + And men meet now but to make peace." +</pre> + <p> + Here it is told that the two kings held the meeting that was agreed upon + between them, and both came to the frontiers of their kingdoms. So says + the skald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "To meet (since peace the Dane now craves) + On to the south upon the waves + Sailed forth our gallant northern king, + Peace to the Danes with him to bring. + Svein northward to his frontier hies + To get the peace his people prize, + And meet King Harald, whom he finds + On land hard used by stormy winds." +</pre> + <p> + When the kings found each other, people began at once to talk of their + being reconciled. But as soon as peace was proposed, many began to + complain of the damage they had sustained by harrying, robbing and killing + men; and for a long time it did not look very like peace. It is here + related:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Before this meeting of the kings + Each bende his own losses brings, + And loudly claims some recompense + From his king's foes, at their expense. + It is not easy to make peace, + Where noise and talking never cease: + The bondes' warmth may quickly spread, + And kings be by the people led. + + "When kings are moved, no peace is sure; + For that peace only is secure + Which they who make it fairly make,— + To each side give, from each side take. + The kings will often rule but ill + Who listen to the people's will: + The people often have no view + But their own interests to pursue." +</pre> + <p> + At last the best men, and those who were the wisest, came between the + kings, and settled the peace thus:—that Harald should have Norway, + and Svein Denmark, according to the boundaries of old established between + Denmark and Norway; neither of them should pay to the other for any damage + sustained; the war should cease as it now stood, each retaining what he + had got; and this peace should endure as long as they were kings. This + peace was confirmed by oath. Then the kings parted, having given each + other hostages, as is here related:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "And I have heard that to set fast + The peace God brought about at last, + Svein and stern Harald pledges sent, + Who witnessed to their sworn intent; + And much I wish that they and all + In no such perjury may fall + That this peace ever should be broken, + And oaths should fail before God spoken." +</pre> + <p> + King Harald with his people sailed northwards to Norway, and King Svein + southwards to Denmark. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0613" id="link2H_4_0613"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 74. KING HARALD'S BATTLE WITH EARL HAKON. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald was in Viken in the summer (A.D. 1064), and he sent his men to + the Uplands after the scat and duty which belonged to him; but the bondes + paid no attention to the demand, but said they would hold all for Earl + Hakon until he came for it. Earl Hakon was then up in Gautland with a + large armed force. When summer was past King Harald went south to + Konungahella. Then he took all the light-sailing vessels he could get hold + of and steered up the river. He had the vessels drawn past all the + waterfalls and brought them thus into the Wener lake. Then he rowed + eastward across the lake to where he heard Earl Hakon was; but when the + earl got news of the king's expedition he retreated down the country, and + would not let the king plunder the land. Earl Hakon had a large armed + force which the Gautland people had raised for him. King Harald lay with + his ships up in a river, and made a foray on land, but left some of his + men behind to protect the ships. The king himself rode up with a part of + the men, but the greater part were on foot. They had to cross a forest, + where they found a mire or lake, and close to it a wood; and when they + reached the wood they saw the earl's men, but the mire was between them. + They drew up their people now on both sides. Then King Harald ordered his + men to sit down on the hillside. "We will first see if they will attack + us. Earl Hakon does not usually wait to talk." It was frosty weather, with + some snow-drift, and Harald's men sat down under their shields; but it was + cold for the Gautlanders, who had but little clothing with them. The earl + told them to wait until King Harald came nearer, so that all would stand + equally high on the ground. Earl Hakon had the same banner which had + belonged to King Magnus Olafson. + </p> + <p> + The lagman of the Gautland people, Thorvid, sat upon a horse, and the + bridle was fastened to a stake that stood in the mire. He broke out with + these words: "God knows we have many brave and handsome fellows here, and + we shall let King Steinkel hear that we stood by the good earl bravely. I + am sure of one thing: we shall behave gallantly against these Northmen, if + they attack us; but if our young people give way, and should not stand to + it, let us not run farther than to that stream; but if they should give + way farther, which I am sure they will not do, let it not be farther than + to that hill." At that instant the Northmen sprang up, raised the war-cry, + and struck on their shields; and the Gautland army began also to shout. + The lagman's horse got shy with the war-cry, and backed so hard that the + stake flew up and struck the lagman on the head. He said, "Ill luck to + thee, Northman, for that arrow!" and away fled the lagman. King Harald had + told his people, "If we do make a clash with the weapons, we shall not + however, go down from the hill until they come nearer to us;" and they did + so. When the war-cry was raised the earl let his banner advance; but when + they came under the hill the king's army rushed down upon them, and killed + some of the earl's people, and the rest fled. The Northmen did not pursue + the fugitives long, for it was the fall of day; but they took Earl Hakon's + banner and all the arms and clothes they could get hold of. King Harald + had both the banners carried before him as they marched away. They spoke + among themselves that the earl had probably fallen. As they were riding + through the forest they could only ride singly, one following the other. + Suddenly a man came full gallop across the path, struck his spear through + him who was carrying the earl's banner, seized the banner-staff, and rode + into the forest on the other side with the banner. When this was told the + king he said, "Bring me my armour, for the earl is alive." Then the king + rode to his ships in the night; and many said that the earl had now taken + his revenge. But Thiodolf sang thus:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Steinkel's troops, who were so bold, + Who the Earl Hakon would uphold, + Were driven by our horsemen's power + To Hel, death goddess, in an hour; + And the great earl, so men say + Who won't admit he ran away, + Because his men fled from the ground, + Retired, and cannot now be found." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0614" id="link2H_4_0614"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 75. DEATH OF HAL, THE MURDERER OF KODRAN. + </h2> + <p> + The rest of the night Harald passed in his ships; but in the morning, when + it was daylight, it was found that so thick ice had gathered about the + vessels that one could walk around them. The king ordered his men to cut + the ice from the ships all the way out to the clear water; on which they + all went to break the ice. King Harald's son, Magnus, steered the vessel + that lay lowest down the river and nearest the water. When the people had + cleared the ice away almost entirely, a man ran out to the ice, and began + hewing away at it like a madman. Then said one of the men, "It is going + now as usual, that none can do so much as Hal who killed Kodran, when once + he lays himself to the work. See how he is hewing away at the ice." There + was a man in the crew of Magnus, the king's son, who was called Thormod + Eindridason; and when he heard the name of Kodran's murderer he ran up to + Hal, and gave him a death-wound. Kodran was a son of Gudmund Eyjolfson; + and Valgerd, who was a sister of Gudmund, was the mother of Jorun, and the + grandmother by the mother's side of this Thormod. Thormod was a year old + when Kodran was killed, and had never seen Hal Utrygson until now. When + the ice was broken all the way out to the water, Magnus drew his ship out, + set sail directly, and sailed westward across the lake; but the king's + ship, which lay farthest up the river, came out the last. Hal had been in + the king's retinue, and was very dear to him; so that the king was enraged + at his death. The king came the last into the harbour, and Magnus had let + the murderer escape into the forest, and offered to pay the mulct for him; + and the king had very nearly attacked Magnus and his crew, but their + friends came up and reconciled them. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0615" id="link2H_4_0615"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 76. OF KING HARALD. + </h2> + <p> + That winter (A.D. 1065) King Harald went up to Raumarike, and had many + people with him; and he accused the bondes there of having kept from him + his scat and duties, and of having aided his enemies to raise disturbance + against him. He seized on the bondes and maimed some, killed others, and + robbed many of all their property. They who could do it fled from him. He + burned everything in the districts and laid them altogether waste. So says + Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "He who the island-people drove, + When they against his power strove, + Now bridle's Raumarike's men, + Marching his forces through their glen. + To punish them the fire he lights + That shines afar off in dark nights + From house and yard, and, as he says, + Will warn the man who disobeys." +</pre> + <p> + Thereafter the king went up to Hedemark, burnt the dwellings, and made no + less waste and havoc there than in Raumarike. From thence he went to + Hadeland and Ringerike, burning and ravaging all the land. So says + Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The bonde's household goods are seen + Before his door upon the green, + Smoking and singed: and sparks red hot + Glow in the thatched roof of his cot. + In Hedemark the bondes pray + The king his crushing hand to stay; + In Ringerike and Hadeland, + None 'gainst his fiery wrath can stand." +</pre> + <p> + Then the bondes left all to the king's mercy. After the death of King + Magnus fifteen years had passed when the battle at Nis-river took place, + and afterwards two years elapsed before Harald and Svein made peace. So + says Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The Hordland king under the land + At anchor lay close to the strand, + At last, prepared with shield and spear + The peace was settled the third year." +</pre> + <p> + After this peace the disturbances with the people of the Upland districts + lasted a year and a half. So says Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "No easy task it is to say + How the king brought beneath his sway + The Upland bondes, and would give + Nought but their ploughs from which to live. + The king in eighteen months brought down + Their bonde power, and raised his own, + And the great honour he has gained + Will still in memory be retained." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0616" id="link2H_4_0616"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 77. OF THE KINGS OF ENGLAND. + </h2> + <p> + Edward, Ethelred's son, was king of England after his brother Hardacanute. + He was called Edward the Good; and so he was. King Edward's mother was + Queen Emma, daughter of Richard, earl of Rouen. Her brother was Earl + Robert, whose son was William the Bastard, who at that time was earl at + Rouen in Normandy. King Edward's queen was Gyda, a daughter of Earl + Godwin, the son of Ulfnad. Gyda's brothers were, Earl Toste, the eldest; + Earl Morukare the next; Earl Walter the third; Earl Svein the fourth; and + the fifth was Harald, who was the youngest, and he was brought up at King + Edward's court, and was his foster-son. The king loved him very much, and + kept him as his own son; for he had no children. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0617" id="link2H_4_0617"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 78. OF HARALD GODWINSON. + </h2> + <p> + One summer it happened that Harald, the son of Godwin, made an expedition + to Bretland with his ships, but when they got to sea they met a contrary + wind, and were driven off into the ocean. They landed west in Normandy, + after suffering from a dangerous storm. They brought up at Rouen, where + they met Earl William, who received Harald and his company gladly. Harald + remained there late in harvest, and was hospitably entertained; for the + stormy weather continued, and there was no getting to sea, and this + continued until winter set in; so the earl and Harald agreed that he + should remain there all winter. Harald sat on the high-seat on one side of + the earl; and on the other side sat the earl's wife, one of the most + beautiful women that could be seen. They often talked together for + amusement at the drinking-table; and the earl went generally to bed, but + Harald and the earl's wife sat long in the evenings talking together, and + so it went on for a great part of the winter. In one of their + conversations she said to Harald, "The earl has asked me what it is we + have to talk about so much, for he is angry at it." Harald replies, "We + shall then at once let him know all our conversation." The following day, + Harald asked the earl to a conference, and they went together into the + conference-chamber; where also the queen was, and some of the councillors. + Then Harald began thus:—"I have to inform you, earl, that there lies + more in my visit here than I have let you know. I would ask your daughter + in marriage, and have often spoke over this matter with her mother, and + she has promised to support my suit with you." As soon as Harald had made + known this proposal of his, it was well received by all who were present. + They explained the case to the earl; and at last it came so far that the + earl was contracted to Harald, but as she was very young, it was resolved + that the wedding should be deferred for some years. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0618" id="link2H_4_0618"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 79. KING EDWARD'S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + When spring came Harald rigged his ships and set off; and he and the earl + parted with great friendship. Harald sailed over to England to King + Edward, but did not return to Valland to fulfill the marriage agreement. + Edward was king over England for twenty-three years and died on a bed of + sickness in London on the 5th of January, and was buried in Paul's church. + Englishmen call him a saint. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0619" id="link2H_4_0619"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 80. HARALD GODWINSON MADE KING OF ENGLAND. + </h2> + <p> + The sons of Earl Godwin were the most powerful men in England. Toste was + made chief of the English king's army, and was his land-defence man when + the king began to grow old; and he was also placed above all the other + earls. His brother Harald was always with the court itself, and nearest to + the king in all service, and had the charge of the king's + treasure-chamber. It is said that when the king was approaching his last + hour, Harald and a few others were with him. Harald first leans down over + the king, and then said, "I take you all to witness that the king has now + given me the kingdom, and all the realm of England:" and then the king was + taken dead out of the bed. The same day there was a meeting of the chiefs, + at which there was some talk of choosing a king; and then Harald brought + forward his witnesses that King Edward had given him the kingdom on his + dying day. The meeting ended by choosing Harald as king, and he was + consecrated and crowned the 13th day of Yule, in Paul's church. Then all + the chiefs and all the people submitted to him. Now when his brother, Earl + Toste, heard of this he took it very ill, as he thought himself quite as + well entitled to be king. "I want," said he, "that the principal men of + the country choose him whom they think best fitted for it." And sharp + words passed between the brothers. King Harald says he will not give up + his kingly dignity, for he is seated on the throne which kings sat upon, + and is anointed and consecrated a king. On his side also was the strength + of the people, for he had the king's whole treasure. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0620" id="link2H_4_0620"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 81. EARL TOSTE'S EXPEDITION TO DENMARK. + </h2> + <p> + Now when King Harald perceived that his brother Toste wanted to have him + deprived of the kingdom he did not trust him; for Toste was a clever man, + and a great warrior, and was in friendship with the principal men of the + country. He therefore took the command of the army from Toste, and also + all the power he had beyond that of the other earls of the country. Earl + Toste, again, would not submit to be his own brother's serving man; + therefore he went with his people over the sea to Flanders, and stayed + there awhile, then went to Friesland, and from thence to Denmark to his + relation King Svein. Earl Ulf, King Svein's father, and Gyda, Earl Toste's + mother, were brother's and sister's children. The earl now asked King + Svein for support and help of men; and King Svein invited him to stay with + him, with the promise that he should get so large an earldom in Denmark + that he would be an important chief. + </p> + <p> + The earl replies, "My inclination is to go back to my estate in England; + but if I cannot get help from you for that purpose, I will agree to help + you with all the power I can command in England, if you will go there with + the Danish army, and win the country, as Canute, your mother's brother, + did." + </p> + <p> + The king replied, "So much smaller a man am I than Canute the Great, that + I can with difficulty defend my own Danish dominions against the Northmen. + King Canute, on the other hand, got the Danish kingdom in heritage, took + England by slash and blow, and sometimes was near losing his life in the + contest; and Norway he took without slash or blow. Now it suits me much + better to be guided by my own slender ability than to imitate my relation, + King Canute's, lucky hits." + </p> + <p> + Then Earl Toste said, "The result of my errand here is less fortunate than + I expected of thee who art so gallant a man, seeing that thy relative is + in so great need. It may be that I will seek friendly help where it could + less be expected; and that I may find a chief who is less afraid, king, + than thou art of a great enterprise." + </p> + <p> + Then the king and the earl parted, not just the best friends. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0621" id="link2H_4_0621"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 82. EARL TOSTE'S EXPEDITION TO NORWAY. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Toste turned away then and went to Norway, where he presented himself + to King Harald, who was at that time in Viken. When they met the earl + explained his errand to the king. He told him all his proceedings since he + left England, and asked his aid to recover his dominions in England. + </p> + <p> + The king replied that the Northmen had no great desire for a campaign in + England, and to have English chiefs over them there. "People say," added + he, "that the English are not to be trusted." + </p> + <p> + The earl replied, "Is it true what I have heard people tell in England, + that thy relative, King Magnus, sent men to King Edward with the message + that King Magnus had right to England as well as to Denmark, and had got + that heritage after Hardacanute, in consequence of a regular agreement?" + </p> + <p> + The king replied, "How came it that he did not get it, if he had a right + to it?" + </p> + <p> + "Why," replied the earl, "hast thou not Denmark, as King Magnus, thy + predecessor, had it?" + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "The Danes have nothing to brag of over us Northmen; for + many a place have we laid in ashes to thy relations." + </p> + <p> + Then said the earl, "If thou wilt not tell me, I will tell thee. Magnus + subdued Denmark, because all the chiefs of the country helped him; and + thou hast not done it, because all the people of the country were against + thee. Therefore, also, King Magnus did not strive for England, because all + the nation would have Edward for king. Wilt thou take England now? I will + bring the matter so far that most of the principal men in England shall be + thy friends, and assist thee; for nothing is wanting to place me at the + side of my brother Harald but the king's name. All men allow that there + never was such a warrior in the northern lands as thou art; and it appears + to me extraordinary that thou hast been fighting for fifteen years for + Denmark, and wilt not take England that lies open to thee." + </p> + <p> + King Harald weighed carefully the earl's words, and perceived at once that + there was truth in much of what he said; and he himself had also a great + desire to acquire dominions. Then King Harald and the earl talked long and + frequently together; and at last he took the resolution to proceed in + summer to England, and conquer the country. King Harald sent a + message-token through all Norway and ordered out a levy of one-half of all + the men in Norway able to carry arms. When this became generally known, + there were many guesses about what might be the end of this expedition. + Some reckoned up King Harald's great achievements, and thought he was also + the man who could accomplish this. Others, again, said that England was + difficult to attack; that it was very full of people; and the men-at-arms, + who were called Thingmen, were so brave, that one of them was better than + two of Harald's best men. Then said Ulf the marshal:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "I am still ready gold to gain; + But truly it would be in vain, + And the king's marshal in the hall + Might leave his good post once for all, + If two of us in any strife + Must for one Thingman fly for life, + My lovely Norse maid, in my youth + We thought the opposite the truth." +</pre> + <p> + Ulf the marshal died that spring (A.D. 1066). King Harald stood over his + grave, and said, as he was leaving it, "There lies now the truest of men, + and the most devoted to his king." + </p> + <p> + Earl Toste sailed in spring west to Flanders, to meet the people who had + left England with him, and others besides who had gathered to him both out + of England and Flanders. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0622" id="link2H_4_0622"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 83. GYRD'S DREAMS. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald's fleet assembled at the Solunds. When King Harald was ready + to leave Nidaros he went to King Olaf's shrine, unlocked it, clipped his + hair and nails, and locked the shrine again, and threw the keys into the + Nid. Some say he threw them overboard outside of Agdanes; and since then + the shrine of Saint Olaf, the king, has never been opened. Thirty-five + years had passed since he was slain; and he lived thirty-five years here + on earth (A.D. 1080-1066). King Harald sailed with his ships he had about + him to the south to meet his people, and a great fleet was collected; so + that, according to the people's reckoning, King Harald had nearly 200 + ships beside provision-ships and small craft. + </p> + <p> + While they lay at the Solunds a man called Gyrd, on board the king's ship, + had a dream. He thought he was standing in the king's ship and saw a great + witch-wife standing on the island, with a fork in one hand and a trough in + the other. He thought also that he saw over all the fleet, and that a fowl + was sitting upon every ship's stern, and that these fowls were all ravens + or ernes; and the witch-wife sang this song:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "From the east I'll 'tice the king, + To the west the king I'll bring; + Many a noble bone will be + Ravens o'er Giuke's ship are fitting, + Eyeing the prey they think most fitting. + Upon the stem I'll sail with them! + Upon the stem I'll sail with them!" +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0623" id="link2H_4_0623"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 84. THORD'S DREAM. + </h2> + <p> + There was also a man called Thord, in a ship which lay not far from the + king's. He dreamt one night that he saw King Harald's fleet coming to + land, and he knew the land to be England. He saw a great battle-array on + the land; and he thought both sides began to fight, and had many banners + flapping in the air. And before the army of the people of the country was + riding a huge witch-wife upon a wolf; and the wolf had a man's carcass in + his mouth, and the blood was dropping from his jaws; and when he had eaten + up one body she threw another into his mouth, and so one after another, + and he swallowed them all. And she sang thus:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Skade's eagle eyes + The king's ill luck espies: + Though glancing shields + Hide the green fields, + The king's ill luck she spies. + To bode the doom of this great king, + The flesh of bleeding men I fling + To hairy jaw and hungry maw! + To hairy jaw and hungry maw!" +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0624" id="link2H_4_0624"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 85. KING HARALD'S DREAM. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald also dreamt one night that he was in Nidaros, and met his + brother, King Olaf, who sang to him these verses:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "In many a fight + My name was bright; + Men weep, and tell + How Olaf fell. + Thy death is near; + Thy corpse, I fear, + The crow will feed, + The witch-wife's steed." +</pre> + <p> + Many other dreams and forebodings were then told of, and most of them + gloomy. Before King Harald left Throndhjem, he let his son Magnus be + proclaimed king and set him as king over Norway while he was absent. + Thora, the daughter of Thorberg, also remained behind; but he took with + him Queen Ellisif and her two daughters, Maria and Ingegerd. Olaf, King + Harald's son, also accompanied his father abroad. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0625" id="link2H_4_0625"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 86. BATTLE AT SCARBOROUGH. + </h2> + <p> + When King Harald was clear for sea, and the wind became favourable, he + sailed out into the ocean; and he himself landed in Shetland, but a part + of his fleet in the Orkney Islands. King Harald stopped but a short time + in Shetland before sailing to Orkney, from whence he took with him a great + armed force, and the earls Paul and Erlend, the sons of Earl Thorfin; but + he left behind him here the Queen Ellisif, and her daughters Maria and + Ingegerd. Then he sailed, leaving Scotland and England westward of him, + and landed at a place called Klifland. There he went on shore and + plundered, and brought the country in subjection to him without + opposition. Then he brought up at Skardaburg, and fought with the people + of the place. He went up a hill which is there, and made a great pile upon + it, which he set on fire; and when the pile was in clear flame, his men + took large forks and pitched the burning wood down into the town, so that + one house caught fire after the other, and the town surrendered. The + Northmen killed many people there and took all the booty they could lay + hold of. There was nothing left for the Englishmen now, if they would + preserve their lives, but to submit to King Harald; and thus he subdued + the country wherever he came. Then the king proceeded south along the + land, and brought up at Hellornes, where there came a force that had been + assembled to oppose him, with which he had a battle, and gained the + victory. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0626" id="link2H_4_0626"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 87. OF HARALD'S ORDER OF BATTLE. + </h2> + <p> + Thereafter the king sailed to the Humber, and up along the river, and then + he landed. Up in Jorvik were two earls, Earl Morukare, and his brother, + Earl Valthiof, and they had an immense army. While the army of the earls + was coming down from the upper part of the country, King Harald lay in the + Usa. King Harald now went on the land, and drew up his men. The one arm of + this line stood at the outer edge of the river, the other turned up + towards the land along a ditch; and there was also a morass, deep, broad, + and full of water. The earls let their army proceed slowly down along the + river, with all their troops in line. The king's banner was next the + river, where the line was thickest. It was thinnest at the ditch, where + also the weakest of the men were. When the earls advanced downwards along + the ditch, the arm of the Northmen's line which was at the ditch gave way; + and the Englishmen followed, thinking the Northmen would fly. The banner + of Earl Morukare advanced then bravely. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0627" id="link2H_4_0627"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 88. THE BATTLE AT THE HUMBER. + </h2> + <p> + When King Harald saw that the English array had come to the ditch against + him, he ordered the charge to be sounded, and urged on his men. He ordered + the banner which was called the Land-ravager to be carried before him, and + made so severe an assault that all had to give way before it; and there + was a great loss among the men of the earls, and they soon broke into + flight, some running up the river, some down, and the most leaping into + the ditch, which was so filled with dead that the Norsemen could go + dry-foot over the fen. There Earl Morukare fell. So says Stein Herdison:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The gallant Harald drove along, + Flying but fighting, the whole throng. + At last, confused, they could not fight, + And the whole body took to flight. + Up from the river's silent stream + At once rose desperate splash and scream; + But they who stood like men this fray + Round Morukare's body lay." +</pre> + <p> + This song was composed by Stein Herdison about Olaf, son of King Harald; + and he speaks of Olaf being in this battle with King Harald, his father. + These things are also spoken of in the song called "Harald's Stave":— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Earl Valthiof's men + Lay in the fen, + By sword down hewed, + So thickly strewed, + That Norsemen say + They paved a way + Across the fen + For the brave Norsemen." +</pre> + <p> + Earl Valthiof, and the people who escaped, fled up to the castle of York; + and there the greatest loss of men had been. This battle took place upon + the Wednesday next Mathias' day (A.D. 1066). + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0628" id="link2H_4_0628"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 89. OF EARL TOSTE. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Toste had come from Flanders to King Harald as soon as he arrived in + England, and the earl was present at all these battles. It happened, as he + had foretold the king at their first meeting, that in England many people + would flock to them, as being friends and relations of Earl Toste, and + thus the king's forces were much strengthened. After the battle now told + of, all people in the nearest districts submitted to Harald, but some + fled. Then the king advanced to take the castle, and laid his army at + Stanforda-bryggiur (Stamford Bridge); and as King Harald had gained so + great a victory against so great chiefs and so great an army, the people + were dismayed, and doubted if they could make any opposition. The men of + the castle therefore determined, in a council, to send a message to King + Harald, and deliver up the castle into his power. All this was soon + settled; so that on Sunday the king proceeded with the whole army to the + castle, and appointed a Thing of the people without the castle, at which + the people of the castle were to be present. At this Thing all the people + accepted the condition of submitting to Harald, and gave him, as hostages, + the children of the most considerable persons; for Earl Toste was well + acquainted with all the people of that town. In the evening the king + returned down to his ships, after this victory achieved with his own + force, and was very merry. A Thing was appointed within the castle early + on Monday morning, and then King Harald was to name officers to rule over + the town, to give out laws, and bestow fiefs. The same evening, after + sunset, King Harald Godwinson came from the south to the castle with a + numerous army, and rode into the city with the good-will and consent of + the people of the castle. All the gates and walls were beset so that the + Northmen could receive no intelligence, and the army remained all night in + the town. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0629" id="link2H_4_0629"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 90. OF KING HARALD'S LANDING. + </h2> + <p> + On Monday, when King Harald Sigurdson had taken breakfast, he ordered the + trumpets to sound for going on shore. The army accordingly got ready, and + he divided the men into the parties who should go, and who should stay + behind. In every division he allowed two men to land, and one to remain + behind. Earl Toste and his retinue prepared to land with King Harald; and, + for watching the ships, remained behind the king's son Olaf; the earls of + Orkney, Paul and Erlend; and also Eystein Orre, a son of Thorberg Arnason, + who was the most able and best beloved by the king of all the lendermen, + and to whom the king had promised his daughter Maria. The weather was + uncommonly fine, and it was hot sunshine. The men therefore laid aside + their armour, and went on the land only with their shields, helmets and + spears, and girt with swords; and many had also arrows and bows, and all + were very merry. Now as they came near the castle a great army seemed + coming against them, and they saw a cloud of dust as from horses' feet, + and under it shining shields and bright armour. The king halted his + people, and called to him Earl Toste, and asked him what army this could + be. The earl replied that he thought it most likely to be a hostle army, + but possibly it might be some of his relations who were seeking for mercy + and friendship, in order to obtain certain peace and safety from the king. + Then the king said, "We must all halt, to discover what kind of a force + this is." They did so; and the nearer this force came the greater it + appeared, and their shining arms were to the sight like glancing ice. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0630" id="link2H_4_0630"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 91. OF EARL TOSTE'S COUNSEL. + </h2> + <p> + Then said King Harald, "Let us now fall upon some good sensible counsel; + for it is not to be concealed that this is an hostile army and the king + himself without doubt is here." + </p> + <p> + Then said the earl, "The first counsel is to turn about as fast as we can + to our ships to get our men and our weapons, and then we will make a + defence according to our ability; or otherwise let our ships defend us, + for there these horsemen have no power over us." + </p> + <p> + Then King Harald said, "I have another counsel. Put three of our best + horses under three of our briskest lads and let them ride with all speed + to tell our people to come quickly to our relief. The Englishmen shall + have a hard fray of it before we give ourselves up for lost." + </p> + <p> + The earl said the king must order in this, as in all things, as he thought + best; adding, at the same time, it was by no means his wish to fly. Then + King Harald ordered his banner Land-ravager to be set up; and Frirek was + the name of him who bore the banner. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0631" id="link2H_4_0631"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 92. OF KING HARALD'S ARMY. + </h2> + <p> + Then King Harald arranged his army, and made the line of battle long, but + not deep. He bent both wings of it back, so that they met together; and + formed a wide ring equally thick all round, shield to shield, both in the + front and rear ranks. The king himself and his retinue were within the + circle; and there was the banner, and a body of chosen men. Earl Toste, + with his retinue, was at another place, and had a different banner. The + army was arranged in this way, because the king knew that horsemen were + accustomed to ride forwards with great vigour, but to turn back + immediately. Now the king ordered that his own and the earl's attendants + should ride forwards where it was most required. "And our bowmen," said + he, "shall be near to us; and they who stand in the first rank shall set + the spear-shaft on the ground, and the spear-point against the horseman's + breast, if he rides at them; and those who stand in the second rank shall + set the spear-point against the horse's breast." + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0632" id="link2H_4_0632"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 93. OF KING HARALD GODWINSON. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald Godwinson had come with an immense army, both of cavalry and + infantry. Now King Harald Sigurdson rode around his array, to see how + every part was drawn up. He was upon a black horse, and the horse stumbled + under him, so that the king fell off. He got up in haste and said, "A fall + is lucky for a traveller." + </p> + <p> + The English king Harald said to the Northmen who were with him, "Do ye + know the stout man who fell from his horse, with the blue kirtle and the + beautiful helmet?" + </p> + <p> + "That is the king himself." said they. + </p> + <p> + The English king said, "A great man, and of stately appearance is he; but + I think his luck has left him." + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0633" id="link2H_4_0633"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 94. OF THE TROOP OF THE NOBILITY. + </h2> + <p> + Twenty horsemen rode forward from the Thing-men's troops against the + Northmen's array; and all of them, and likewise their horses, were clothed + in armour. + </p> + <p> + One of the horsemen said, "Is Earl Toste in this army?" + </p> + <p> + The earl answered, "It is not to be denied that ye will find him here." + </p> + <p> + The horseman says, "Thy brother, King Harald, sends thee salutation, with + the message that thou shalt have the whole of Northumberland; and rather + than thou shouldst not submit to him, he will give thee the third part of + his kingdom to rule over along with himself." + </p> + <p> + The earl replies, "This is something different from the enmity and scorn + he offered last winter; and if this had been offered then it would have + saved many a man's life who now is dead, and it would have been better for + the kingdom of England. But if I accept of this offer, what will he give + King Harald Sigurdson for his trouble?" + </p> + <p> + The horseman replied, "He has also spoken of this; and will give him seven + feet of English ground, or as much more as he may be taller than other + men." + </p> + <p> + "Then," said the earl, "go now and tell King Harald to get ready for + battle; for never shall the Northmen say with truth that Earl Toste left + King Harald Sigurdson to join his enemy's troops, when he came to fight + west here in England. We shall rather all take the resolution to die with + honour, or to gain England by a victory." + </p> + <p> + Then the horseman rode back. + </p> + <p> + King Harald Sigurdson said to the earl, "Who was the man who spoke so + well?" + </p> + <p> + The earl replied, "That was King Harald Godwinson." + </p> + <p> + Then, said King Harald Sigurdson, "That was by far too long concealed from + me; for they had come so near to our army, that this Harald should never + have carried back the tidings of our men's slaughter." + </p> + <p> + Then said the earl, "It was certainly imprudent for such chiefs, and it + may be as you say; but I saw he was going to offer me peace and a great + dominion, and that, on the other hand, I would be his murderer if I + betrayed him; and I would rather he should be my murderer than I his, if + one of two be to die." + </p> + <p> + King Harald Sigurdson observed to his men, "That was but a little man, yet + he sat firmly in his stirrups." + </p> + <p> + It is said that Harald made these verses at this time:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Advance! advance! + No helmets glance, + But blue swords play + In our array. + Advance! advance! + No mail-coats glance, + But hearts are here + That ne'er knew fear." +</pre> + <p> + His coat of mail was called Emma; and it was so long that it reached + almost to the middle of his leg, and so strong that no weapon ever pierced + it. Then said King Harald Sigurdson, "These verses are but ill composed; I + must try to make better;" and he composed the following:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "In battle storm we seek no lee, + With skulking head, and bending knee, + Behind the hollow shield. + With eye and hand we fend the head; + Courage and skill stand in the stead + Of panzer, helm, and shield, + In hild's bloody field." +</pre> + <p> + Thereupon Thiodolf sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "And should our king in battle fall,— + A fate that God may give to all,— + His sons will vengeance take; + And never shone the sun upon + Two nobler eaglet; in his run, + And them we'll never forsake." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0634" id="link2H_4_0634"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 95. OF THE BEGINNING OF THE BATTLE. + </h2> + <p> + Now the battle began. The Englishmen made a hot assault upon the Northmen, + who sustained it bravely. It was no easy matter for the English to ride + against the Northmen on account of their spears; therefore they rode in a + circle around them. And the fight at first was but loose and light, as + long as the Northmen kept their order of battle; for although the English + rode hard against the Northmen, they gave way again immediately, as they + could do nothing against them. Now when the Northmen thought they + perceived that the enemy were making but weak assaults, they set after + them, and would drive them into flight; but when they had broken their + shield-rampart the Englishmen rode up from all sides, and threw arrows and + spears on them. Now when King Harald Sigurdson saw this, he went into the + fray where the greatest crash of weapons was, and there was a sharp + conflict, in which many people fell on both sides. King Harald then was in + a rage, and ran out in front of the array, and hewed down with both hands; + so that neither helmet nor armour could withstand him, and all who were + nearest gave way before him. It was then very near with the English that + they had taken to flight. So says Arnor, the earls' skald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Where battle-storm was ringing, + Where arrow-cloud was singing, + Harald stood there, + Of armour bare, + His deadly sword still swinging. + The foeman feel its bite; + His Norsemen rush to fight, + Danger to share, + With Harald there, + Where steel on steel was ringing." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0635" id="link2H_4_0635"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 96. FALL OF KING HARALD. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald Sigurdson was hit by an arrow in the windpipe, and that was + his death-wound. He fell, and all who had advanced with him, except those + who retired with the banner. There was afterwards the warmest conflict, + and Earl Toste had taken charge of the king's banner. They began on both + sides to form their array again, and for a long time there was a pause in + fighting. Then Thiodolf sang these verses:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The army stands in hushed dismay; + Stilled is the clamour of the fray. + Harald is dead, and with him goes + The spirit to withstand our foes. + A bloody scat the folk must pay + For their king's folly on this day. + He fell; and now, without disguise, + We say this business was not wise." +</pre> + <p> + But before the battle began again Harald Godwinson offered his brother, + Earl Toste, peace, and also quarter to the Northmen who were still alive; + but the Northmen called out, all of them together, that they would rather + fall, one across the other, than accept of quarter from the Englishmen. + Then each side set up a war-shout, and the battle began again. So says + Arnor, the earls' skald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The king, whose name would ill-doers scare, + The gold-tipped arrow would not spare. + Unhelmed, unpanzered, without shield, + He fell among us in the field. + The gallant men who saw him fall + Would take no quarter; one and all + Resolved to die with their loved king, + Around his corpse in a corpse-ring." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0636" id="link2H_4_0636"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 97. SKIRMISH OF ORRE. + </h2> + <p> + Eystein Orre came up at this moment from the ships with the men who + followed him, and all were clad in armour. Then Eystein got King Harald's + banner Land-ravager; and now was, for the third time, one of the sharpest + of conflicts, in which many Englishmen fell, and they were near to taking + flight. This conflict is called Orre's storm. Eystein and his men had + hastened so fast from the ships that they were quite exhausted, and + scarcely fit to fight before they came into the battle; but afterwards + they became so furious, that they did not guard themselves with their + shields as long as they could stand upright. At last they threw off their + coats of ringmail, and then the Englishmen could easily lay their blows at + them; and many fell from weariness, and died without a wound. Thus almost + all the chief men fell among the Norway people. This happened towards + evening; and then it went, as one might expect, that all had not the same + fate, for many fled, and were lucky enough to escape in various ways; and + darkness fell before the slaughter was altogether ended. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0637" id="link2H_4_0637"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 98. OF STYRKAR THE MARSHAL. + </h2> + <p> + Styrkar, King Harald Sigurdson's marshal, a gallant man, escaped upon a + horse, on which he rode away in the evening. It was blowing a cold wind, + and Styrkar had not much other clothing upon him but his shirt, and had a + helmet on his head, and a drawn sword in his hand. As soon as his + weariness was over, he began to feel cold. A waggoner met him in a lined + skin-coat. Styrkar asks him, "Wilt thou sell thy coat, friend?" + </p> + <p> + "Not to thee," says the peasant: "thou art a Northman; that I can hear by + thy tongue." + </p> + <p> + Styrkar replies, "If I were a Northman, what wouldst thou do?" + </p> + <p> + "I would kill thee," replied the peasant; "but as ill luck would have it, + I have no weapon just now by me that would do it." + </p> + <p> + Then Styrkar says, "As you can't kill me, friend, I shall try if I can't + kill you." And with that he swung his sword, and struck him on the neck, + so that his head came off. He then took the skin-coat, sprang on his + horse, and rode down to the strand. + </p> + <p> + Olaf Haraldson had not gone on land with the others, and when he heard of + his father's fall he made ready to sail away with the men who remained. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0638" id="link2H_4_0638"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 99. OF WILLIAM THE BASTARD. + </h2> + <p> + When the Earl of Rouen, William the Bastard, heard of his relation, King + Edward's, death, and also that Harald Godwinson was chosen, crowned, and + consecrated king of England, it appeared to him that he had a better right + to the kingdom of England than Harald, by reason of the relationship + between him and King Edward. He thought, also, that he had grounds for + avenging the affront that Harald had put upon him with respect to his + daughter. From all these grounds William gathered together a great army in + Normandy, and had many men, and sufficient transport-shipping. The day + that he rode out of the castle to his ships, and had mounted his horse, + his wife came to him, and wanted to speak with him; but when he saw her he + struck at her with his heel, and set his spurs so deep into her breast + that she fell down dead; and the earl rode on to his ships, and went with + his ships over to England. His brother, Archbishop Otto, was with him; and + when the earl came to England he began to plunder, and take possession of + the land as he came along. Earl William was stouter and stronger than + other men; a great horseman and warrior, but somewhat stern; and a very + sensible man, but not considered a man to be relied on. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0639" id="link2H_4_0639"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 100. FALL OF KING HARALD GODWINSON. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald Godwinson gave King Harald Sigurdson's son Olaf leave to go + away, with the men who had followed him and had not fallen in battle; but + he himself turned round with his army to go south, for he had heard that + William the Bastard was overwhelming the south of England with a vast + army, and was subduing the country for himself. With King Harald went his + brothers Svein and Gyrd, and Earl Valthiof. King Harald and Earl William + met each other south in England at Helsingja-port (Hastings). There was a + great battle in which King Harald and his brother Earl Gyrd and a great + part of his men fell. This was the nineteenth day after the fall of King + Harald Sigurdson. Harald's brother, Earl Valthiof, escaped by flight, and + towards evening fell in with a division of William's people, consisting of + 100 men; and when they saw Earl Valthiof's troop they fled to a wood. Earl + Valthiof set fire to the wood, and they were all burnt. So says Thorkel + Skallason in Valthiof's ballad:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Earl Valthiof the brave + His foes a warming gave: + Within the blazing grove + A hundred men he drove. + The wolf will soon return, + And the witch's horse will burn + Her sharp claws in the ash, + To taste the Frenchman's flesh." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0640" id="link2H_4_0640"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 101. EARL VALTHIOF'S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + William was proclaimed king of England. He sent a message to Earl Valthiof + that they should be reconciled, and gave him assurance of safety to come + to the place of meeting. The earl set out with a few men; but when he came + to a heath north of Kastala-bryggia, there met him two officers of King + William, with many followers, who took him prisoner, put him in fetters, + and afterwards he was beheaded; and the English call him a saint. Thorkel + tells of this:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "William came o'er the sea, + With bloody sword came he: + Cold heart and bloody hand + Now rule the English land. + Earl Valthiof he slew,— + Valthiof the brave and true. + Cold heart and bloody hand + Now rule the English land." +</pre> + <p> + William was after this king of England for twenty-one years, and his + descendants have been so ever since. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0641" id="link2H_4_0641"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 102. OF OLAF HARALDSON'S EXPEDITION TO NORWAY. + </h2> + <p> + Olaf, the son of King Harald Sigurdson, sailed with his fleet from England + from Hrafnseyr, and came in autumn to the Orkney Isles, where the event + had happened that Maria, a daughter of Harald Sigurdson, died a sudden + death the very day and hour her father, King Harald, fell. Olaf remained + there all winter; but the summer after he proceeded east to Norway, where + he was proclaimed king along with his brother Magnus. Queen Ellisif came + from the West, along with her stepson Olaf and her daughter Ingegerd. + There came also with Olaf over the West sea Skule, a son of Earl Toste, + and who since has been called the king's foster-son, and his brother Ketil + Krok. Both were gallant men, of high family in England, and both were very + intelligent; and the brothers were much beloved by King Olaf. Ketil Krok + went north to Halogaland, where King Olaf procured him a good marriage, + and from him are descended many great people. Skule, the king's + foster-son, was a very clever man, and the handsomest man that could be + seen. He was the commander of King Olaf's court-men, spoke at the Things + (1) and took part in all the country affairs with the king. The king + offered to give Skule whatever district in Norway he liked, with all the + income and duties that belonged to the king in it. Skule thanked him very + much for the offer, but said he would rather have something else from him. + "For if there came a shift of kings," said he, "the gift might come to + nothing. I would rather take some properties lying near to the merchant + towns, where you, sire, usually take up your abode, and then I would enjoy + your Yule-feasts." The king agreed to this, and conferred on him lands + eastward at Konungahella, Oslo, Tunsberg, Sarpsborg, Bergen, and north at + Nidaros. These were nearly the best properties at each place, and have + since descended to the family branches which came from Skule. King Olaf + gave Skule his female relative, Gudrun, the daughter of Nefstein, in + marriage. Her mother was Ingerid, a daughter of Sigurd Syr and Asta, King + Olaf the Saint's mother. Ingerid was a sister of King Olaf the Saint and + of King Harald. Skule and Gudrun's son was Asolf of Reine, who married + Thora, a daughter of Skopte Ogmundson; Asolf's and Thora's son was Guthorm + of Reine, father of Bard, and grandfather of King Inge and of Duke Skule. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Another instance of the old Norse or Icelandic tongue + having been generally known in a part of England. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0642" id="link2H_4_0642"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 103. OF KING HARALD SIGURDSON. + </h2> + <p> + One year after King Harald's fall his body was transported from England + north to Nidaros, and was buried in Mary church, which he had built. It + was a common observation that King Harald distinguished himself above all + other men by wisdom and resources of mind; whether he had to take a + resolution suddenly for himself and others, or after long deliberation. He + was, also, above all other men, bold, brave, and lucky, until his dying + day, as above related; and bravery is half victory. So says Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Harald, who till his dying day + Came off the best in many a fray, + Had one good rule in battle-plain, + In Seeland and elsewhere, to gain— + That, be his foes' strength more or less, + Courage is always half success." +</pre> + <p> + King Herald was a handsome man, of noble appearance; his hair and beard + yellow. He had a short beard, and long mustaches. The one eyebrow was + somewhat higher than the other. He had large hands (1) and feet; but these + were well made. His height was five ells. He was stern and severe to his + enemies, and avenged cruelly all opposition or misdeed. So says Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Severe alike to friends or foes, + Who dared his royal will oppose; + Severe in discipline to hold + His men-at-arms wild and bold; + Severe the bondes to repress; + Severe to punish all excess; + Severe was Harald—but we call + That just which was alike to all." +</pre> + <p> + King Harald was most greedy of power, and of all distinction and honour. + He was bountiful to the friends who suited him. So says Thiodolf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "I got from him, in sea-fight strong, + A mark of gold for my ship-song. + Merit in any way + He generously would pay." +</pre> + <p> + King Harald was fifty years old when he fell. We have no particular + account of his youth before he was fifteen years old, when he was with his + brother, King Olaf, at the battle of Stiklestad. He lived thirty-five + years after that, and in all that time was never free from care and war. + King Harald never fled from battle, but often tried cunning ways to escape + when he had to do with great superiority of forces. All the men who + followed King Harald in battle or skirmish said that when he stood in + great danger, or anything came suddenly upon him, he always took that + course which all afterwards saw gave the best hope of a fortunate issue. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) It is a singular physical circumstance, that in almost all + the swords of those ages to be found in the collection of + weapons in the Antiquarian Museum at Copenhagen, the handles + indicate a size of hand very much smaller than the hands of + modern people of any class or rank. No modern dandy, with + the most delicate hands, would find room for his hand to + grasp or wield with case some of the swords of these + Northmen.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0643" id="link2H_4_0643"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 104. KING HARALD AND KING OLAF COMPARED. + </h2> + <p> + When Haldor, a son of Brynjolf Ulfalde the Old, who was a sensible man and + a great chief, heard people talk of how unlike the brothers Saint Olaf and + King Harald were in disposition, he used to say, "I was in great + friendship with both the brothers, and I knew intimately the dispositions + of both, and never did I know two men more like in disposition. Both were + of the highest understanding, and bold in arms, and greedy of power and + property; of great courage, but not acquainted with the way of winning the + favour of the people; zealous in governing, and severe in their revenge. + King Olaf forced the people into Christianity and good customs, and + punished cruelly those who disobeyed. This just and rightful severity the + chiefs of the country could not bear, but raised an army against him, and + killed him in his own kingdom; and therefore he is held to be a saint. + King Harald, again, marauded to obtain glory and power, forced all the + people he could under his power, and died in another king's dominions. + Both brothers, in daily life, were of a worthy and considerate manner of + living; they were of great experience, and very laborious, and were known + and celebrated far and wide for these qualities." + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0644" id="link2H_4_0644"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 105. KING MAGNUS'S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + King Magnus Haraldson ruled over Norway the first winter after King + Harald's death (A.D. 1067), and afterwards two years (A.D. 1068-1069) + along with his brother, King Olaf. Thus there were two kings of Norway at + that time; and Magnus had the northern and Olaf the eastern part of the + country. King Magnus had a son called Hakon, who was fostered by Thorer of + Steig in Gudbrandsdal, who was a brother of King Magnus by the mother's + side; and Hakon was a most agreeable man. + </p> + <p> + After King Harald Sigurdson's death the Danish king Svein let it be known + that the peace between the Northmen and the Danes was at an end, and + insisted that the league between Harald and Svein was not for longer time + than their lives. There was a levy in both kingdoms. Harald's sons called + out the whole people in Norway for procuring men and ships, and Svein set + out from the south with the Danish army. Messengers then went between with + proposals for a peace; and the Northmen said they would either have the + same league as was concluded between King Harald and Svein, or otherwise + give battle instantly on the spot. Verses were made on this occasion, + viz.:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Ready for war or peace, + King Olaf will not cease + From foeman's hand + To guard his land." +</pre> + <p> + So says also Stein Herdison in his song of Olaf:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "From Throndhjem town, where in repose + The holy king defies his foes, + Another Olaf will defend + His kingdom from the greedy Svein. + King Olaf had both power and right, + And the Saint's favour in the fight. + The Saint will ne'er his kin forsake, + And let Svein Ulfson Norway take." +</pre> + <p> + In this manner friendship was concluded between the kings and peace + between the countries. King Magnus fell ill and died of the ringworm + disease, after being ill for some time. He died and was buried at Nidaros. + He was an amiable king and bewailed by the people. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0645" id="link2H_4_0645"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + SAGA OF OLAF KYRRE. + </h2> + <p> + PRELIMINARY REMARKS. + </p> + <p> + Snorri's account of Olaf Kyrre corresponds with the statements found in + "Agrip", "Fagrskinna", and "Morkinskinna". + </p> + <p> + There are but few events in Olaf's long reign, and hence he is very + appropriately called the Quiet (Kyrre). As Hildebrand says, this saga + seems to be written simply to fill out the empty space between Harald + Hardrade and Magnus Barefoot. + </p> + <p> + Skalds quoted in this saga are: Stein Herdison and Stuf. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0646" id="link2H_4_0646"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 1. OLAF'S PERSONAL APPEARANCE. + </h2> + <p> + Olaf remained sole king of Norway after the death (A.D. 1069) of his + brother King Magnus. Olaf was a stout man, well grown in limbs; and every + one said a handsomer man could not be seen, nor of a nobler appearance. + His hair was yellow as silk, and became him well; his skin was white and + fine over all his body; his eyes beautiful, and his limbs well + proportioned. He was rather silent in general, and did not speak much even + at Things; but he was merry in drinking parties. He loved drinking much, + and was talkative enough then; but quite peaceful. He was cheerful in + conversation, peacefully inclined during all his reign, and loving + gentleness and moderation in all things. Stein Herdison speaks thus of + him:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Our Throndhjem king is brave and wise, + His love of peace our bondes prize; + By friendly word and ready hand + He holds good peace through every land. + He is for all a lucky star; + England he frightens from a war; + The stiff-necked Danes he drives to peace; + Troubles by his good influence cease." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0647" id="link2H_4_0647"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 2. OF KING OLAF'S MANNER OF LIVING. + </h2> + <p> + It was the fashion in Norway in old times for the king's high-seat to be + on the middle of a long bench, and the ale was handed across the fire (1); + but King Olaf had his high-seat made on a high bench across the room; he + also first had chimney-places in the rooms, and the floors strewed both + summer and winter. In King Olaf's time many merchant towns arose in + Norway, and many new ones were founded. Thus King Olaf founded a merchant + town at Bergen, where very soon many wealthy people settled themselves, + and it was regularly frequented by merchants from foreign lands. He had + the foundations laid for the large Christ church, which was to be a stone + church; but in his time there was little done to it. Besides, he completed + the old Christ church, which was of wood. King Olaf also had a great + feasting-house built in Nidaros, and in many other merchant towns, where + before there were only private feasts; and in his time no one could drink + in Norway but in these houses, adorned for the purpose with branches and + leaves, and which stood under the king's protection. The great guild-bell + in Throndhjem, which was called the pride of the town, tolled to call + together to these guilds. The guild-brethren built Margaret's church in + Nidaros of stone. In King Olaf's time there were general entertainments + and hand-in-hand feasts. At this time also much unusual splendour and + foreign customs and fashions in the cut of clothes were introduced; as, + for instance, costly hose plaited about the legs. Some had gold rings + about the legs, and also used coats which had lists down the sides, and + arms five ells long, and so narrow that they must be drawn up with ties, + and lay in folds all the way up to the shoulders. The shoes were high, and + all edged with silk, or even with gold. Many other kinds of wonderful + ornaments were used at that time. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) We may understand the arrangement by supposing the fire in + the middle of the room, the smoke escaping by a hole in the + roof, and a long bench on each side of the fire; one bench + occupied by the high-seat of the king and great guests, the + other by the rest of the guests; and the cup handed across + the fire, which appears to have had a religious meaning + previous to the introduction of Christianity.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0648" id="link2H_4_0648"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 3. FASHION OF KING OLAF'S COURT. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf used the fashion, which was introduced from the courts of + foreign kings, of letting his grand-butler stand at the end of the table, + and fill the table-cups for himself and the other distinguished guests who + sat at the table. He had also torch-bearers, who held as many candles at + the table as there were guests of distinction present. There was also a + marshal's bench outside of the table-circle, where the marshal and other + persons of distinction sat with their faces towards the high-seat. King + Harald, and the kings before him, used to drink out of deer-horn; and the + ale was handed from the high-seat to the otherside over the fire, and he + drank to the memory of any one he thought of. So says Stuf the skald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "He who in battle is the first, + And now in peace is best to trust, + A welcome, hearty and sincere, + Gave to me on my coming here. + He whom the ravens watch with care, + He who the gold rings does not spare, + A golden horn full to the brink + Gave me himself at Haug to drink." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0649" id="link2H_4_0649"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 4. ARRANGEMENT OF KING OLAF'S COURT. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf had 120 courtmen-at-arms, and 60 pursuivants, besides 60 + house-servants, who provided what was wanted for the king's house wherever + it might be, or did other work required for the king. When the bondes + asked why he kept a greater retinue than the law allowed, or former kings + kept when they went in guest-quarters or feasts which the bondes had to + provide for them, the king answered, "It does not happen that I rule the + kingdom better, or produce greater respect for me than ye had for my + father, although I have one-half more people than he had. I do not by any + means do it merely to plague you, or to make your condition harder than + formerly." + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0650" id="link2H_4_0650"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 5. KING SVEIN ULFSON'S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + King Svein Ulfson died ten years after the fall of both the Haralds (A.D. + 1076). After him his son, Harald Hein, was king for three years (A.D. + 1077-1080); then Canute the Holy for seven years (A.D. 1081-1087); + afterwards Olaf, King Svein's third son, for eight years (A.D. 1088-1095). + Then Eirik the Good, Svein's fourth son, for eight winters (A.D. + 1096-1103). Olaf, the king of Norway, was married to Ingerid, a daughter + of Svein, the Danish king; and Olaf, the Danish King Svein's son, married + Ingegerd, a daughter of King Harald, and sister of King Olaf of Norway. + King Olaf Haraldson, who was called by some Olaf Kyrre, but by many Olaf + the Bonde, had a son by Thora, Joan's daughter, who was called Magnus, and + was one of the handsomest lads that could be seen, and was promising in + every respect. He was brought up in the king's court. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0651" id="link2H_4_0651"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 6. MIRACLES OF KING OLAF THE SAINT. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf had a church of stone built in Nidaros, on the spot where King + Olaf's body had first been buried, and the altar was placed directly over + the spot where the king's grave had been. This church was consecrated and + called Christ Church; and King Olaf's shrine was removed to it, and was + placed before the altar, and many miracles took place there. The following + summer, on the same day of the year as the church was consecrated, which + was the day before Olafsmas, there was a great assemblage of people, and + then a blind man was restored to sight. And on the mass-day itself, when + the shrine and the holy relics were taken out and carried, and the shrine + itself, according to custom, was taken and set down in the churchyard, a + man who had long been dumb recovered his speech again, and sang with + flowing tongue praise-hymns to God, and to the honour of King Olaf the + Saint. The third miracle was of a woman who had come from Svithjod, and + had suffered much distress on this pilgrimage from her blindness; but + trusting in God's mercy, had come travelling to this solemnity. She was + led blind into the church to hear mass this day; but before the service + was ended she saw with both eyes, and got her sight fully and clearly, + although she had been blind fourteen years. She returned with great joy, + praising God and King Olaf the Saint. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0652" id="link2H_4_0652"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 7. OF THE SHRINE OF KING OLAF THE SAINT. + </h2> + <p> + There happened a circumstance in Nidaros, when King Olaf's coffin was + being carried about through the streets, that it became so heavy that + people could not lift it from the spot. Now when the coffin was set down, + the street was broken up to see what was under it at that spot, and the + body of a child was found which had been murdered and concealed there. The + body was carried away, the street put in order again as it had been + before, and the shrine carried on according to custom. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0653" id="link2H_4_0653"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 8. KING OLAF WAS BLESSED WITH PEACE. + </h2> + <p> + In the days of King Olaf there were bountiful harvests in Norway and many + good things. In no man's life had times been so good in Norway since the + days of Harald Harfager. King Olaf modified for the better many a matter + that his father had inaugurated and maintained with severity. He was + generous, but a strict ruler, for he was a wise man, and well understood + what was of advantage to the kingdom. There are many stories of his good + works. How much he loved and how kind he was to the people may be seen + from the following words, which he once spoke at a large banquet. He was + happy and in the best of spirits, when one of his men said, "It pleases + us, sire, to see you so happy." He answered: "I have reason to be glad + when I see my subjects sitting happy and free in a guild consecrated to my + uncle, the sainted King Olaf. In the days of my father these people were + subjected to much terror and fear; the most of them concealed their gold + and their precious things, but now I see glittering on his person what + each one owns, and your freedom is my gladness." In his reign there was no + strife, and he protected himself and his realm against enemies abroad; and + his nearest neighbours stood in great awe of him, although he was a most + gentle man, as is confirmed by the skald. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0654" id="link2H_4_0654"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 9. MEETING OF OLAF KYRRE AND CANUTE THE SAINT. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf Kyrre was a great friend of his brother-in-law, the Danish king, + Canute the holy. They appointed a meeting and met at the Gaut river at + Konungahella, where the kings used to have their meetings. There King + Canute made the proposal that they should send an army westward to England + on account of the revenge they had to take there; first and foremost King + Olaf himself, and also the Danish king. "Do one of two things," said King + Canute,—"either take sixty ships, which I will furnish thee with, + and be thou the leader; or give me sixty ships, and I shall be the + leader." Then said King Olaf, "This speech of thine, King Canute, is + altogether according to my mind; but there is this great difference + between us; your family has had more luck in conquering England with great + glory, and, among others, King Canute the Great; and it is likely that + this good fortune follows your race. On the other hand, when King Harald, + my father, went westward to England, he got his death there; and at that + time the best men in Norway followed him. But Norway was so emptied then + of chosen men, that such men have not since been to find in the country; + for that expedition there was the most excellent outfit, and you know what + was the end of it. Now I know my own capacity, and how little I am suited + to be the leader; so I would rather you should go, with my help and + assistance." + </p> + <p> + So King Olaf gave Canute sixty large ships, with excellent equipment and + faithful men, and set his lendermen as chiefs over them; and all must + allow that this armament was admirably equipt. It is also told in the saga + about Canute, that the Northmen alone did not break the levy when the army + was assembled, but the Danes would not obey their king's orders. This king + Canute acknowledged, and gave them leave to trade in merchandise where + they pleased through his country, and at the same time sent the king of + Norway costly presents for his assistance. On the other hand he was + enraged against the Danes, and laid heavy fines upon them. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0655" id="link2H_4_0655"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 10. A BONDE WHO UNDERSTOOD THE LANGUAGE OF BIRDS. + </h2> + <p> + One summer, when King Olaf's men had gone round the country collecting his + income and land dues, it happened that the king, on their return home + asked them where on their expedition they had been best entertained. They + said it was in the house of a bonde in one of the king's districts. "There + is an old bonde there who knows many things before they happen. We asked + him about many things, which he explained to us; nay, we even believe that + he understands perfectly the language of birds." The king replies, "How + can ye believe such nonsense?" and insisted that it was wrong to put + confidence in such things. It happened soon after that the king was + sailing along the coast; and as they sailed through a Sound the king said, + "What is that township up in the country?" + </p> + <p> + They replied, "That is the district, sire, where we told you we were best + entertained." + </p> + <p> + Then said the king, "What house is that which stands up there, not far + from the Sound?" + </p> + <p> + They replied, "That house belongs to the wise old bonde we told you of, + sire." + </p> + <p> + They saw now a horse standing close to the house. Then said the king, "Go + there, and take that horse, and kill him." + </p> + <p> + They replied, "We would not like to do him such harm." + </p> + <p> + The king: "I will command. Cut off the horse's head; but take care of + yourselves that ye let no blood come to the ground, and bear the horse out + to my ship. Go then and bring to me the old man; but tell him nothing of + what has happened, as ye shall answer for it with your lives." + </p> + <p> + They did as they were ordered, and then came to the old man, and told him + the king's message. When he came before the king, the king asked him, "Who + owns the house thou art dwelling in?" + </p> + <p> + He replies, "Sire, you own it, and take rent for it." + </p> + <p> + The king: "Show us the way round the ness, for here thou must be a good + pilot." + </p> + <p> + The old man went into his boat and rowed before the king's ship; and when + he had rowed a little way a crow came flying over the ship, and croaking + hideously. The peasant listens to the crow. The king said, "Do you think, + bonde, that betokens anything?" + </p> + <p> + "Sire, that is certain," said he. + </p> + <p> + Then another crow flies over the ship, and screeches dreadfully. The bonde + was so ill hearing this that he could not row, and the oars hung loose in + his hands. + </p> + <p> + Then said the king, "Thy mind is turned much to these crows, bonde, and to + what they say." + </p> + <p> + The bonde replies, "Now I suspect it is true what they say." + </p> + <p> + The third time the crow came flying screeching at its very worst, and + almost settling on the ship. Now the bonde threw down his oars, regarded + them no more, and stood up before the king. + </p> + <p> + Then the king said, "Thou art taking this much to heart, bonde; what is it + they say?" + </p> + <p> + The peasant—"It is likely that either they or I have misunderstood—" + </p> + <p> + "Say on," replied the king. + </p> + <p> + The bonde replied in a song:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The 'one-year old' + Mere nonsense told; + The 'two-years' chatter + Seemed senseless matter; + The three-years' croak + Of wonders spoke. + The foul bird said + My old mare's head + I row along; + And, in her song, + She said the thief + Was the land's chief." +</pre> + <p> + The king said, "What is this, bonde! Wilt thou call me a thief?" + </p> + <p> + Then the king gave him good presents, and remitted all the land-rent of + the place he lived on. So says Stein:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The pillar of our royal race + Stands forth adorned with every grace. + What king before e'er took such pride + To scatter bounty far and wide? + Hung round with shields that gleam afar; + The merchant ship on one bestows, + With painted streaks in glowing rows. + + "The man-at-arms a golden ring + Boasts as the present of his king; + At the king's table sits the guest, + By the king's bounty richly drest. + King Olaf, Norway's royal son, + Who from the English glory won, + Pours out with ready-giving hand + His wealth on children of the land. + + "Brave clothes to servants he awards, + Helms and ring-mail coats grace his guards; + Or axe and sword Har's warriors gain, + And heavy armour for the plain. + Gold, too, for service duly paid, + Red gold all pure, and duly weighed, + King Olaf gives—he loves to pay + All service in a royal way." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0656" id="link2H_4_0656"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 11. OF KING OLAF KYRRE'S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf lived principally in his domains on his large farms. Once when + he was east in Ranrike, on his estate of Haukby, he took the disease which + ended in his death. He had then been king of Norway for twenty-six years + (A.D. 1068-1093); for he was made king of Norway the year after King + Harald's death. King Olaf's body was taken north to Nidaros, and buried in + Christ church, which he himself had built there. He was the most amiable + king of his time, and Norway was much improved in riches and cultivation + during his reign. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0657" id="link2H_4_0657"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + MAGNUS BAREFOOT'S SAGA. + </h2> + <p> + PRELIMINARY REMARKS. + </p> + <p> + The greater part of the contents of this saga is also found in "Agrip", + "Fagrskinna", and "Morkinskinna". + </p> + <p> + Magnus and his cousin Hakon became kings in 1093, but Hakon ruled only two + years and died in 1095. King Magnus fell in the year 1103. + </p> + <p> + Skalds quoted are: Bjorn Krephende, Thorkel Hamarskald, and Eldjarn. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0658" id="link2H_4_0658"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 1. BEGINNING OF THE REIGN OF KING MAGNUS AND HIS COUSIN HAKON. + </h2> + <p> + Magnus, King Olaf's son, was, immediately after King Olaf's death, + proclaimed at Viken king of all Norway; but the Upland people, on hearing + of King Olaf's death, chose Hakon, Thorer's foster-son, a cousin of King + Magnus, as king. Thereupon Hakon and Thorer went north to the Throndhjem + country, and when they came to Nidaros they summoned the Eyrathing; and at + that Thing Hakon desired the bondes to give him the kingly title, which + was agreed to, and the Throndhjem people proclaimed him king of half of + Norway, as his father, King Magnus, had been before. Hakon relieved the + Throndhjem people of all harbour duties, and gave them many other + privileges. He did away with Yule-gifts, and gained by this the good-will + of all the Throndhjem people. Thereafter Hakon formed a court, and then + proceeded to the Uplands, where he gave the Upland people the same + privileges as the Throndhjem people; so that they also were perfectly well + affected to him, and were his friends. The people in Throndhjem sang this + ballad about him:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Young Hakon was the Norseman's pride, + And Steig-Thorer was on his side. + Young Hakon from the Upland came, + With royal birth, and blood, and name. + Young Hakon from the king demands + His royal birthright, half the lands; + Magnus will not the kingdom break,— + The whole or nothing he will take." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0659" id="link2H_4_0659"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 2. HAKON'S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + King Magnus proceeded north to the merchant town (Nidaros), and on his + arrival went straight to the king's house, and there took up his abode. He + remained here the first part of the winter (A.D. 1094), and kept seven + longships in the open water of the river Nid, abreast of the king's house. + Now when King Hakon heard that King Magnus was come to Throndhjem, he came + from the East over the Dovrefield, and thence down from Throndhjem to the + merchant town, where he took up his abode in the house of Skule, opposite + to Clement's church, which had formerly been the king's house. King Magnus + was ill pleased with the great gifts which Hakon had given to the bondes + to gain their favour, and thought it was so much given out of his own + property. This irritated his mind; and he thought he had suffered + injustice from his relative in this respect, that he must now put up with + less income than his father and his predecessors before him had enjoyed; + and he gave Thorer the blame. When King Hakon and Thorer observed this, + they were alarmed for what Magnus might do; and they thought it suspicious + that Magnus kept long-ships afloat rigged out, and with tents. The + following spring, after Candlemas, King Magnus left the town in the night + with his ships; the tents up, and lights burning in the tents. They + brought up at Hefring, remained there all night, and kindled a fire on the + land. Then Hakon and the men in the town thought some treachery was on + foot, and he let the trumpets call all the men together out on the Eyrar, + where the whole people of the town came to him, and the people were + gathering together the whole night. When it was light in the morning, King + Magnus saw the people from all districts gathered together on the Eyrar; + and he sailed out of the fjord, and proceeded south to where the Gulathing + is held. Hakon thanked the people for their support which they had given + him, and got ready to travel east to Viken. But he first held a meeting in + the town, where, in a speech, he asked the people for their friendship, + promising them his; and added, that he had some suspicions of his + relation, King Magnus's intentions. Then King Hakon mounted his horse, and + was ready to travel. All men promised him their good-will and support + whenever he required them, and the people followed him out to the foot of + Steinbjorg. From thence King Hakon proceeded up the Dovrefield; but as he + was going over the mountains he rode all day after a ptarmigan, which flew + up beside him, and in this chase a sickness overfell him, which ended in + his death; and he died on the mountains. His body was carried north, and + came to the merchant town just half a month after he left it. The whole + townspeople went to meet the body, sorrowing, and the most of them + weeping; for all people loved him with sincere affection. King Hakon's + body was interred in Christ church, and Hakon and Magnus had ruled the + country for two years. Hakon was a man full twenty-five years old, and was + one of the chiefs the most beloved by all the people. He had made a + journey to Bjarmaland, where he had given battle and gained a victory. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0660" id="link2H_4_0660"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 3. OF A FORAY IN HALLAND. + </h2> + <p> + King Magnus sailed in winter (A.D. 1095) eastward to Viken; but when + spring approached he went southwards to Halland, and plundered far and + wide. He laid waste Viskardal and many other districts, and returned with + a great booty back to his own kingdom. So says Bjorn Krephende in his song + on Magnus:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Through Halland wide around + The clang and shriek resound; + The houses burn, + The people mourn, + Through Halland wide around. + The Norse king strides in flame, + Through Viskardal he came; + The fire sweeps, + The widow weeps, + The Norse king strides in flame." +</pre> + <p> + Here it is told that King Magnus made the greatest devastation through + Halland. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0661" id="link2H_4_0661"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 4. OF THORER OF STEIG. + </h2> + <p> + "There was a man called Svein, a son of Harald Fietter. He was a Danish + man by family, a great viking and champion, and a very clever man, and of + high birth in his own country. He had been some time with King Hakon + Magnuson, and was very dear to him; but after King Hakon's decease Thorer + of Steig, his foster-father, had no great confidence in any treaty or + friendship with King Magnus, if the whole country came into his power, on + account of the position in which Thorer had stood to King Magnus, and the + opposition he had made to him. Thereupon Thorer and Svein took counsel + with each other, which they afterwards carried into effect,—to + raise, with Thorer's assistance, and his men, a troop against Magnus. But + as Thorer was old and heavy, Svein took the command, and name of leader of + the troop. In this design several chiefs took part, among whom the + principal was Egil Aslakson of Aurland. Egil was a lenderman, and married + to Ingebjorg, a daughter of Ogmund Thorbergson, a sister of Skopte of + Giske. The rich and powerful man, Skjalg Erlingson, also joined their + party. Thorkel Hamarskald speaks of this in his ballad of Magnus: + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Thorer and Egil were not wise, + They aimed too high to win a prize: + There was no reason in their plan, + And it hurt many a udalman. + The stone, too great for them to throw, + Fell back, and hurt them with the blow, + And now the udalmen must rue + That to their friends they were so true." +</pre> + <p> + Thorer and Svein collected a troop in the Uplands, and went down through + Raumsdal into Sunmore, and there collected vessels, with which they + afterwards sailed north to Throndhjem. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0662" id="link2H_4_0662"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 5. OF THORER'S ADVENTURES. + </h2> + <p> + The lenderman Sigurd Ulstreng, a son of Lodin Viggiarskalle, collected men + by sending round the war-token, as soon as he heard of Thorer and the + troop which followed him, and had a rendezvous with all the men he could + raise at Viggia. Svein and Thorer also met there with their people, fought + with Sigurd, and gained the victory after giving him a great defeat; and + Sigurd fled, and joined King Magnus. Thorer and his followers proceeded to + the town (Nidaros), and remained there some time in the fjord, where many + people joined them. King Magnus hearing this news immediately collected an + army, and proceeded north to Throndhjem. And when he came into the fjord + Thorer and his party heard of it while they lay at Herring, and they were + ready to leave the fjord; and they rowed their ships to the strand at + Vagnvik, and left them, and came into Theksdal in Seliuhverfe, and Thorer + was carried in a litter over the mountains. Then they got hold of ships + and sailed north to Halogaland. As soon as King Magnus was ready for sea, + he sailed from Throndhjem in pursuit of them. Thorer and his party went + north all the way to Bjarkey; and Jon, with his son Vidkun, fled from + thence. Thorer and his men robbed all the movable goods, and burnt the + house, and a good long-ship that belonged to Vidkun. While the hull was + burning the vessel keeled to one side, and Thorer called out, "Hard to + starboard, Vidkun!" Some verses were made about this burning in Bjarkey:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The sweetest farm that I have seen + Stood on Bjarkey's island green; + And now, where once this farmhouse stood, + Fire crackles through a pile of wood; + And the clear red flame, burning high, + Flashes across the dark-night sky. + Jon and Vidkun, this dark night, + Will not be wandering without light." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0663" id="link2H_4_0663"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 6. DEATH OF THORER AND EGIL. + </h2> + <p> + Jon and Vidkun travelled day and night till they met King Magnus. Svein + and Thorer proceeded northwards with their men, and plundered far and wide + in Halogaland. But while they lay in a fjord called Harm, Thorer and his + party saw King Magnus coming under sail towards them; and thinking they + had not men enough to fight him, they rowed away and fled. Thorer and Egil + brought up at Hesjutun; but Svein rowed out to sea, and some of their + people rowed into the fjords. King Magnus pursued Thorer, and the vessels + struck together while they were landing. Thorer stood in the forecastle of + his ship, and Sigurd Ulstreng called out to him, and asked, "Art thou + well, Thorer?" Thorer replied, "I am well in hands, but ill on my feet." + </p> + <p> + Then all Thorer's men fled up the country, and Thorer was taken prisoner. + Egil was also taken prisoner, for he would not leave his wife. King Magnus + then ordered both of them to be taken out to Vambarholm; and when they + were leading Thorer from the ship he tottered on his legs. Then Vidkun + called out, "More to the larboard, Thorer!" When he was being led to the + gallows he sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "We were four comrades gay,— + Let one by the helm stay." +</pre> + <p> + When he came to the gallows he said, "Bad counsel comes to a bad end." + Then Thorer was hanged; but when he was hoisted up the gallows tree he was + so heavy that his neck gave way, and the body fell down to the ground; for + Thorer was a man exceedingly stout, both high of stature and thick. Egil + was also led to the gallows, and when the king's thralls were about + hanging him he said, "Ye should not hang me, for in truth each of you + deserves much more to be hanged." People sang these verses about it:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "I hear, my girl, that Egil said, + When to the gallows he was led, + That the king's thralls far more than he + Deserved to hang on gallows-tree. + It might be so; but, death in view, + A man should to himself be true,— + End a stout life by death as stout, + Showing no fear; or care, or doubt." +</pre> + <p> + King Magnus sat near while they were being hanged, and was in such a rage + that none of his men was so bold as to ask mercy for them. The king said, + when Egil was spinning at the gallows, "Thy great friends help thee but + poorly in time of need." From this people supposed that the king only + wanted to have been entreated to have spared Egil's life. Bjorn Krephende + speaks of these things:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "King Magnus in the robbers' gore + Dyed red his sword; and round the shore + The wolves howled out their wild delight, + At corpses swinging in their sight. + Have ye not heard how the king's sword + Punished the traitors to their lord? + How the king's thralls hung on the gallows + Old Thorer and his traitor-fellows?" +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0664" id="link2H_4_0664"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 7. OF THE PUNISHMENT OF THE THRONDHJEM PEOPLE. + </h2> + <p> + After this King Magnus sailed south to Throndhjem, and brought up in the + fjord, and punished severely all who had been guilty of treason towards + him; killing some, and burning the houses of others. So says Bjorn + Krephende:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "He who despises fence of shields + Drove terror through the Throndhjem fields, + When all the land through which he came + Was swimming in a flood of flame. + The raven-feeder, will I know, + Cut off two chieftans at a blow; + The wolf could scarcely ravenous be, + The ernes flew round the gallows-tree." +</pre> + <p> + Svein Harald Fletter's son, fled out to sea first, and sailed then to + Denmark, and remained there; and at last came into great favour with King + Eystein, the son of King Magnus, who took so great a liking to Svein that + he made him his dish-bearer, and held him in great respect. King Magnus + had now alone the whole kingdom, and he kept good peace in the land, and + rooted out all vikings and lawless men. He was a man quick, warlike, and + able, and more like in all things to his grandfather, King Harald, in + disposition and talents than to his father. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0665" id="link2H_4_0665"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 8. OF THE BONDE SVEINKE, AND SIGURD ULSTRENG. + </h2> + <p> + There was a man called Sveinke Steinarson, who was very wealthy, and dwelt + in Viken at the Gaut river. He had brought up Hakon Magnuson before Thorer + of Steig took him. Sveinke had not yet submitted to King Magnus. King + Magnus ordered Sigurd Ulstreng to be called, and told him he would send + him to Sveinke with the command that he should quit the king's land and + domain. "He has not yet submitted to us, or shown us due honour." He + added, that there were some lendermen east in Viken, namely Svein + Bryggjufot, Dag Eilifson, and Kolbjorn Klakke, who could bring this matter + into right bearing. Then Sigurd said, "I did not know there was the man in + Norway against whom three lendermen besides myself were needful." The king + replied, "Thou needst not take this help, unless it be necessary." Now + Sigurd made himself ready for the journey with a ship, sailed east to + Viken, and there summoned the lendermen to him. Then a Thing was appointed + to Viken, to which the people were called who dwelt on the Gaut river, + besides others; so that it was a numerous assembly. When the Thing was + formed they had to wait for Sveinke. They soon after saw a troop of men + coming along, so well furnished with weapons that they looked like pieces + of shining ice; and now came Sveinke and his people to the Thing, and set + themselves down in a circle. All were clad in iron, with glowing arms, and + 500 in number. Then Sigurd stood up, and spoke. "My master, King Magnus, + sends God's salutation and his own to all friends, lendermen and others, + his subjects in the kingdom; also to the powerful bondes, and the people + in general, with kind words and offers of friendship; and to all who will + obey him he offers his friendship and good will. Now the king will, with + all cheerfulness and peace, show himself a gracious master to all who will + submit to him, and to all in his dominions. He will be the leader and + defender of all the men of Norway; and it will be good for you to accept + his gracious speech, and this offer." + </p> + <p> + Then stood up a man in the troop of the Elfgrims, who was of great stature + and grim countenance, clad in a leather cloak, with a halberd on his + shoulder, and a great steel hat upon his head. He looked sternly, and + said, "Here is no need of wheels, says the fox, when he draws the trap + over the ice." He said nothing more, but sat down again. + </p> + <p> + Soon after Sigurd Ulstreng stood up again, and spoke thus: "But little + concern or help have we for the king's affairs from you, Elfgrims, and but + little friendship; yet by such means every man shows how much he respects + himself. But now I shall produce more clearly the king's errand." + Thereupon he demanded land-dues and levy-dues, together with all other + rights of the king, from the great bondes. He bade each of them to + consider with himself how they had conducted themselves in these matters; + and that they should now promote their own honour, and do the king + justice, if they had come short hitherto in doing so. And then he sat + down. + </p> + <p> + Then the same man got up in the troop of Elfgrims who had spoken before, + lifted his hat a little up, and said, "The lads run well, say the + Laplanders, who have skates for nothing." Then he sat himself down again. + </p> + <p> + Soon after Sigurd arose, after speaking with the lendermen, and said that + so weighty a message as the king's ought not to be treated lightly as a + jest. He was now somewhat angry; and added, that they ought not to receive + the king's message and errand so scornfully, for it was not decent. He was + dressed in a red or scarlet coat, and had a blue coat over it. He cast off + his upper coat and said, "Now it is come so far that every one must look + to himself, and not loiter and jest with others; for by so doing every man + will show what he is. We do not require now to be taught by others; for + now we can see ourselves how much we are regarded. But this may be borne + with; but not that ye treat so scornfully the king's message. Thereby + every one shows how highly he considers himself. There is one man called + Sveinke Steinarson, who lives east at the Gaut river; and from him the + king will have his just land-dues, together with his own land, or will + banish him from the country. It is of no use here to seek excuses, or to + answer with sharp words; for people are to be found who are his equals in + power, although he now receives our speech so unworthily; and it is better + now than afterwards to return to the right way, and do himself honour, + rather than await disgrace for his obstinancy." He then sat down. + </p> + <p> + Sveinke then got up, threw back his steel-hat, and gave Sigurd many + scornful words, and said, "Tut! tut! 'tis a shame for the dogs, says the + proverb, when the fox is allowed to cast their excrements in the peasant's + well. Here will be a miracle! Thou useless fellow! with a coat without + arms, and a kirtle with skirts, wilt thou drive me out of the country? Thy + relation, Sigurd Woolsack, was sent before on this errand, and one called + Gille the Backthief, and one who had still a worse name. They were a night + in every house, and stole wherever they came. Wilt thou drive me out of + the country? Formerly thou wast not so mighty, and thy pride was less when + King Hakon, my foster-son, was in life. Then thou wert as frightened for + him when he met thee on the road as a mouse in a mouse-trap, and hid + thyself under a heap of clothes, like a dog on board a ship. Thou wast + thrust into a leather-bag like corn in a sack, and driven from house and + farm like a year-old colt from the mares; and dost thou dare to drive me + from the land? Thou shouldst rather think thyself lucky to escape from + hence with life. Let us stand up and attack him." + </p> + <p> + Then all his men stood up, and made a great clash with their weapons. Then + Svein Bryggjufot and the other lendermen saw there was no other chance for + Sigurd but to get him on horseback, which was done, and he rode off into + the forest. The end was that Sveinke returned home to his farm, and Sigurd + Ulstreng came, with great difficulty, by land north to Throndhjem to King + Magnus, and told the result of his errand. "Did I not say," said the king, + "that the help of my lendermen would be needed?" Sigurd was ill pleased + with his journey; insisted that he would be revenged, cost what it will; + and urged the king much. The king ordered five ships to be fitted out; and + as soon as they were ready for sea he sailed south along the land, and + then east to Viken, where he was entertained in excellent guest-quarters + by his lendermen. The king told them he would seek out Sveinke. "For I + will not conceal my suspicion that he thinks to make himself king of + Norway." They said that Sveinke was both a powerful and an ungovernable + man. Now the king went from Viken until he came to Sveinke's farm. Then + the lendermen desired that they might be put on shore to see how matters + stood; and when they came to the land they saw that Sveinke had already + come down from the farm, and was on the road with a number of well-armed + men. The lendermen held up a white shield in the air, as a peace-token; + and when Sveinke saw it he halted his men, and they approached each other. + Then said Kolbjorn Klakke, "King Magnus sends thee God's salutation and + his own, and bids thee consider what becomes thee, and do him obedience, + and not prepare thyself to give him battle." Kolbjorn offered to mediate + peace between them, if he could, and told him to halt his troops. + </p> + <p> + Sveinke said he would wait for them where he was. "We came out to meet + you," he said, "that ye might not tread down our corn-fields." + </p> + <p> + The lendermen returned to the king, and told him all was now at his + pleasure. + </p> + <p> + The king said, "My doom is soon delivered. He shall fly the country, and + never come back to Norway as long as the kingdom is mine; and he shall + leave all his goods behind." + </p> + <p> + "But will it not be more for thy honour," said Kolbjorn, "and give thee a + higher reputation among other kings, if, in banishing him from the + country, thou shouldst allow him to keep his property, and show himself + among other people? And we shall take care that he never comes back while + we live. Consider of this, sire, by yourself, and have respect for our + assurance." + </p> + <p> + The king replied, "Let him then go forth immediately." + </p> + <p> + They went back, therefore, to Sveinke, and told him the king's words; and + also that the king had ordered him out of the country, and he should show + his obedience, since he had forgotten himself towards the king. "It is for + the honour of both that thou shouldst show obedience to the king." + </p> + <p> + Then Sveinke said, "There must be some great change if the king speaks + agreeably to me; but why should I fly the country and my properties? + Listen now to what I say. It appears to me better to die upon my property + than to fly from my udal estates. Tell the king that I will not stir from + them even an arrow-flight." + </p> + <p> + Kolbjorn replied, "This is scarcely prudent, or right; for it is better + for one's own honour to give way to the best chief, than to make + opposition to one's own loss. A gallant man succeeds wheresoever he goes; + and thou wilt be the more respected wheresoever thou art, with men of + power, just because thou hast made head so boldly against so powerful a + chief. Hear our promises, and pay some attention to our errand. We offer + thee to manage thy estates, and take them faithfully under our protection; + and also never, against thy will, to pay scat for thy land until thou + comest back. We will pledge our lives and properties upon this. Do not + throw away good counsel from thee, and avoid thus the ill fortune of other + good men." + </p> + <p> + Then Sveinke was silent for a short time, and said at last, "Your + endeavours are wise; but I have my suspicions that ye are changing a + little the king's message. In consideration, however, of the great + good-will that ye show me, I will hold your advice in such respect that I + will go out of the country for the whole winter, if, according to your + promises, I can then retain my estates in peace. Tell the king, also, + these my words, that I do this on your account, not on his." + </p> + <p> + Thereupon they returned to the king, and said, that Sveinke left all in + the king's hands. "But entreats you to have respect to his honour. He will + be away for three years, and then come back, if it be the king's pleasure. + Do this; let all things be done according to what is suitable for the + royal dignity and according to our entreaty, now that the matter is + entirely in thy power, and we shall do all we can to prevent his returning + against thy will." + </p> + <p> + The king replied, "Ye treat this matter like men, and, for your sakes, + shall all things be as ye desire. Tell him so." + </p> + <p> + They thanked the king, and then went to Sveinke, and told him the king's + gracious intentions. "We will be glad," said they, "if ye can be + reconciled. The king requires, indeed that thy absence shall be for three + years; but, if we know the truth rightly, we expect that before that time + he will find he cannot do without thee in this part of the country. It + will be to thy own future honour, therefore, to agree to this." + </p> + <p> + Sveinke replies, "What condition is better than this? Tell the king that I + shall not vex him longer with my presence here, and accept of my goods and + estates on this condition." + </p> + <p> + Thereupon he went home with his men, and set off directly; for he had + prepared everything beforehand. Kolbjorn remains behind, and makes ready a + feast for King Magnus, which also was thought of and prepared. Sveinke, on + the other hand, rides up to Gautland with all the men he thought proper to + take with him. The king let himself be entertained in guest-quarters at + his house, returned to Viken, and Sveinke's estates were nominally the + king's, but Kolbjorn had them under his charge. The king received + guest-quarters in Viken, proceeded from thence northwards, and there was + peace for a while; but now that the Elfgrims were without a chief, + marauding gangs infested them, and the king saw this eastern part of the + kingdom would be laid waste. It appeared to him, therefore, most suitable + and advisable to make Sveinke himself oppose the stream, and twice he sent + messages to him. But he did not stir until King Magnus himself was south + in Denmark, when Sveinke and the king met, and made a full reconciliation; + on which Sveinke returned home to his house and estates, and was + afterwards King Magnus's best and trustiest friend, who strengthened his + kingdom on the eastern border; and their friendship continued as long as + they lived. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0666" id="link2H_4_0666"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 9. KING MAGNUS MAKES WAR ON THE SOUTHERN HEBUDES. + </h2> + <p> + King Magnus undertook an expedition out of the country, with many fine men + and a good assortment of shipping. With this armament he sailed out into + the West sea, and first came to the Orkney Islands. There he took the two + earls, Paul and Erlend, prisoners, and sent them east to Norway, and + placed his son Sigurd as chief over the islands, leaving some counsellors + to assist him. From thence King Magnus, with his followers, proceeded to + the Southern Hebudes, and when he came there began to burn and lay waste + the inhabited places, killing the people and plundering wherever he came + with his men; and the country people fled in all directions, some into + Scotland-fjord, others south to Cantire, or out to Ireland; some obtained + life and safety by entering into his service. So says Bjorn Krephende:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "In Lewis Isle with fearful blaze + The house-destroying fire plays; + To hills and rocks the people fly, + Fearing all shelter but the sky. + In Uist the king deep crimson made + The lightning of his glancing blade; + The peasant lost his land and life + Who dared to bide the Norseman's strife. + The hunger battle-birds were filled + In Skye with blood of foemen killed, + And wolves on Tyree's lonely shore + Dyed red their hairy jaws in gore. + The men of Mull were tired of flight; + The Scottish foemen would not fight, + And many an island-girl's wail + Was heard as through the isles we strife sail." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0667" id="link2H_4_0667"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 10. OF LAGMAN, KING GUDROD'S SON. + </h2> + <p> + King Magnus came with his forces to the Holy Island (Iona), and gave peace + and safety to all men there. It is told that the king opened the door of + the little Columb's Kirk there, but did not go in, but instantly locked + the door again, and said that no man should be so bold as to go into that + church hereafter; which has been the case ever since. From thence King + Magnus sailed to Islay, where he plundered and burnt; and when he had + taken that country he proceeded south around Cantire, marauding on both + sides in Scotland and Ireland, and advanced with his foray to Man, where + he plundered. So says Bjorn Krephende:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "On Sandey's plain our shield they spy: + From Isla smoke rose heaven-high, + Whirling up from the flashing blaze + The king's men o'er the island raise. + South of Cantire the people fled, + Scared by our swords in blood dyed red, + And our brave champion onward goes + To meet in Man the Norseman's foes." +</pre> + <p> + Lagman (Lawman) was the name of the son of Gudrod, king of the Hebudes. + Lawman was sent to defend the most northerly islands; but when King Magnus + and his army came to the Hebudes, Lawman fled here and there about the + isles, and at last King Magnus's men took him and his ship's crew as he + was flying over to Ireland. The king put him in irons to secure him. So + says Bjorn Krephende:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "To Gudrod's son no rock or cave, + Shore-side or hill, a refuge gave; + Hunted around from isle to isle, + This Lawman found no safe asyle. + From isle to isle, o'er firth and sound, + Close on his track his foe he found. + At Ness the Agder chief at length + Seized him, and iron-chained his strength." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0668" id="link2H_4_0668"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 11. OF THE FALL OF EARL HUGE THE BRAVE. + </h2> + <p> + Afterwards King Magnus sailed to Wales; and when he came to the sound of + Anglesey there came against him an army from Wales, which was led by two + earls—Hugo the brave, and Hugo the Stout. They began immediately to + give battle, and there was a severe conflict. King Magnus shot with the + bow; but Huge the Brave was all over in armour, so that nothing was bare + about him excepting one eye. King Magnus let fly an arrow at him, as also + did a Halogaland man who was beside the king. They both shot at once. The + one shaft hit the nose-screen of the helmet, which was bent by it to one + side, and the other arrow hit the earl's eye, and went through his head; + and that was found to be the king's. Earl Huge fell, and the Britons fled + with the loss of many people. So says Bjorn Krephende:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The swinger of the sword + Stood by Anglesey's ford; + His quick shaft flew, + And Huge slew. + His sword gleamed a while + O'er Anglesey Isle, + And his Norsemen's band + Scoured the Anglesey land." +</pre> + <p> + There was also sung the following verse about it:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "On the panzers arrows rattle, + Where our Norse king stands in battle; + From the helmets blood-streams flow, + Where our Norse king draws his bow: + His bowstring twangs,—its biting hail + Rattles against the ring-linked mail. + Up in the land in deadly strife + Our Norse king took Earl Huge's life." +</pre> + <p> + King Magnus gained the victory in this battle, and then took Anglesey + Isle, which was the farthest south the Norway kings of former days had + ever extended their rule. Anglesey is a third part of Wales. After this + battle King Magnus turned back with his fleet, and came first to Scotland. + Then men went between the Scottish king, Melkolm and King Magnus, and a + peace was made between them; so that all the islands lying west of + Scotland, between which and the mainland he could pass in a vessel with + her rudder shipped, should be held to belong to the king of Norway. Now + when King Magnus came north to Cantire, he had a skiff drawn over the + strand at Cantire, and shipped the rudder of it. The king himself sat in + the stern-sheets, and held the tiller; and thus he appropriated to himself + the land that lay on the farboard side. Cantire is a great district, + better than the best of the southern isles of the Hebudes, excepting Man; + and there is a small neck of land between it and the mainland of Scotland, + over which longships are often drawn. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0669" id="link2H_4_0669"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 12. DEATH OF THE EARLS OF ORKNEY. + </h2> + <p> + King Magnus was all the winter in the southern isles, and his men went + over all the fjords of Scotland, rowing within all the inhabited and + uninhabited isles, and took possession for the king of Norway of all the + islands west of Scotland. King Magnus contracted in marriage his son + Sigurd to Biadmynia, King Myrkjartan's daughter. Myrkjartan was a son of + the Irish king Thialfe, and ruled over Connaught. The summer after, King + Magnus, with his fleet, returned east to Norway. Earl Erland died of + sickness at Nidaros, and is buried there; and Earl Paul died in Bergen. + </p> + <p> + Skopte Ogmundson, a grandson of Thorberg, was a gallant lenderman, who + dwelt at Giske in Sunmore, and was married to Gudrun, a daughter of Thord + Folason. Their children were Ogmund, Fin, Thord, and Thora, who was + married to Asolf Skulason. Skopte's and Gudrun's sons were the most + promising and popular men in their youth. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0670" id="link2H_4_0670"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 13. QUARRELS OF KING MAGNUS AND KING INGE. + </h2> + <p> + Steinkel, the Swedish king, died about the same time (A.D. 1066) as the + two Haralds fell, and the king who came after him in Svithjod was called + Hakon. Afterwards Inge, a son of Steinkel, was king, and was a good and + powerful king, strong and stout beyond most men; and he was king of + Svithjod when King Magnus was king of Norway. King Magnus insisted that + the boundaries of the countries in old times had been so, that the Gaut + river divided the kingdoms of the Swedish and Norwegian kings, but + afterwards the Vener lake up to Vermaland. Thus King Magnus insisted that + he was owner of all the places lying west of the Vener lake up to + Vermaland, which are the districts of Sundal, Nordal, Vear, and Vardyniar, + with all the woods belonging thereto. But these had for a long time been + under the Swedish dominion, and with respect to scat were joined to West + Gautland; and, besides, the forest-settlers preferred being under the + Swedish king. King Magnus rode from Viken up to Gautland with a great and + fine army, and when he came to the forest-settlements he plundered and + burnt all round; on which the people submitted, and took the oath of + fidelity to him. When he came to the Vener lake, autumn was advanced and + he went out to the island Kvaldinsey, and made a stronghold of turf and + wood, and dug a ditch around it. When the work was finished, provisions + and other necessaries that might be required were brought to it. The king + left in it 300 men, who were the chosen of his forces, and Fin Skoptason + and Sigurd Ulstreng as their commanders. The king himself returned to + Viken. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0671" id="link2H_4_0671"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 14. OF THE NORTHMEN. + </h2> + <p> + When the Swedish king heard this he drew together people, and the report + came that he would ride against these Northmen; but there was delay about + his riding, and the Northmen made these lines:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The fat-hipped king, with heavy sides, + Finds he must mount before he rides." +</pre> + <p> + But when the ice set in upon the Vener lake King Inge rode down, and had + near 300 men with him. He sent a message to the Northmen who sat in the + burgh that they might retire with all the booty they had taken, and go to + Norway. When the messengers brought this message, Sigurd Ulstreng replied + to it; saying that King Inge must take the trouble to come, if he wished + to drive them away like cattle out of a grass field, and said he must come + nearer if he wished them to remove. The messengers returned with this + answer to the king, who then rode out with all his army to the island, and + again sent a message to the Northmen that they might go away, taking with + them their weapons, clothes, and horses; but must leave behind all their + booty. This they refused. The king made an assault upon them, and they + shot at each other. Then the king ordered timber and stones to be + collected, and he filled up the ditch; and then he fastened anchors to + long spars which were brought up to the timber-walls, and, by the strength + of many hands, the walls were broken down. Thereafter a large pile of wood + was set on fire, and the lighted brands were flung in among them. Then the + Northmen asked for quarter. The king ordered them to go out without + weapons or cloaks. As they went out each of them received a stroke with a + whip, and then they set off for Norway, and all the forest-men submitted + again to King Inge. Sigurd and his people went to King Magnus, and told + him their misfortune. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0672" id="link2H_4_0672"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 15. KING MAGNUS AND GIPARDE. + </h2> + <p> + When King Magnus was east in Viken, there came to him a foreigner called + Giparde. He gave himself out for a good knight, and offered his services + to King Magnus; for he understood that in the king's dominions there was + something to be done. The king received him well. At that time the king + was preparing to go to Gautland, on which country the king had + pretensions; and besides he would repay the Gautland people the disgrace + they had occasioned him in spring, when he was obliged to fly from them. + He had then a great force in arms, and the West Gautlanders in the + northern districts submitted to him. He set up his camp on the borders, + intending to make a foray from thence. When King Inge heard of this he + collected troops, and hastened to oppose King Magnus; and when King Magnus + heard of this expedition, many of the chiefs of the people urged him to + turn back; but this the king would not listen to, but in the night time + went unsuspectedly against the Swedish king. They met at Foxerne; and when + he was drawing up his men in battle order he asked, "Where is Giparde?" + but he was not to be found. Then the king made these verses:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Cannot the foreign knight abide + Our rough array?—where does he hide?" +</pre> + <p> + Then a skald who followed the king replied:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The king asks where the foreign knight + In our array rides to the fight: + Giparde the knight rode quite away + When our men joined in bloody fray. + When swords were wet the knight was slow + With his bay horse in front to go; + The foreign knight could not abide + Our rough array, and went to hide." +</pre> + <p> + There was a great slaughter, and after the battle the field was covered + with the Swedes slain, and King Inge escaped by flight. King Magnus gained + a great victory. Then came Giparde riding down from the country, and + people did not speak well of him for not being in the fight. He went away, + and proceeded westward to England; and the voyage was stormy, and Giparde + lay in bed. There was an Iceland man called Eldjarn, who went to bale out + the water in the ship's hold, and when he saw where Giparde was lying he + made this verse:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Does it beseem a courtman bold + Here to be dozing in the hold? + The bearded knight should danger face: + The leak gains on our ship apace. + Here, ply this bucket! bale who can; + We need the work of every man. + Our sea-horse stands full to the breast,— + Sluggards and cowards must not rest." +</pre> + <p> + When they came west to England, Giparde said the Northmen had slandered + him. A meeting was appointed, and a count came to it, and the case was + brought before him for trial. He said he was not much acquainted with law + cases, as he was but young, and had only been a short time in office; and + also, of all things, he said what he least understood to judge about was + poetry. "But let us hear what it was." Then Eldjarn sang:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "I heard that in the bloody fight + Giparde drove all our foes to flight: + Brave Giparde would the foe abide, + While all our men ran off to hide. + At Foxerne the fight was won + By Giparde's valour all alone; + Where Giparde fought, alone was he; + Not one survived to fight or flee." +</pre> + <p> + Then said the count, "Although I know but little about skald-craft, I can + hear that this is no slander, but rather the highest praise and honour." + Giparde could say nothing against it, yet he felt it was a mockery. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0673" id="link2H_4_0673"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 16. BATTLE OF FOXERNE. + </h2> + <p> + The spring after, as soon as the ice broke up, King Magnus, with a great + army, sailed eastwards to the Gaut river, and went up the eastern arm of + it, laying waste all that belonged to the Swedish dominions. When they + came to Foxerne they landed from their vessels; but as they came over a + river on their way an army of Gautland people came against them, and there + was immediately a great battle, in which the Northmen were overwhelmed by + numbers, driven to flight, and many of them killed near to a waterfall. + King Magnus fled, and the Gautlanders pursued, and killed those they could + get near. King Magnus was easily known. He was a very stout man, and had a + red short cloak over him, and bright yellow hair like silk that fell over + his shoulders. Ogmund Skoptason, who was a tall and handsome man, rode on + one side of the king. He said, "Sire, give me that cloak." + </p> + <p> + The king said, "What would you do with it?" + </p> + <p> + "I would like to have it," said Ogmund; "and you have given me greater + gifts, sire." + </p> + <p> + The road was such that there were great and wide plains, so that the + Gautlanders and Northmen were always in sight of each other, unless where + clumps of wood and bushes concealed them from each other now and then. The + king gave Ogmund the cloak and he put it on. When they came out again upon + the plain ground, Ogmund and his people rode off right across the road. + The Gautlanders, supposing this must be the king, rode all after him, and + the king proceeded to the ships. Ogmund escaped with great difficulty; + however, he reached the ships at last in safety. King Magnus then sailed + down the river, and proceeded north to Viken. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0674" id="link2H_4_0674"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 17. MEETING OF THE KINGS AT THE GAUT RIVER. + </h2> + <p> + The following summer a meeting of the kings was agreed upon at Konghelle + on the Gaut river; and King Magnus, the Swedish king, Inge, and the Danish + king, Eirik Sveinson, all met there, after giving each other safe conduct + to the meeting. Now when the Thing had sat down the kings went forward + upon the plain, apart from the rest of the people, and they talked with + each other a little while. Then they returned to their people, and a + treaty was brought about, by which each should possess the dominions his + forefathers had held before him; but each should make good to his own men + the waste and manslaughter suffered by them, and then they should agree + between themselves about settling this with each other. King Magnus should + marry King Inge's daughter Margaret, who afterwards was called + Peace-offering. This was proclaimed to the people; and thus, within a + little hour, the greatest enemies were made the best of friends. + </p> + <p> + It was observed by the people that none had ever seen men with more of the + air of chiefs than these had. King Inge was the largest and stoutest, and, + from his age, of the most dignified appearance. King Magnus appeared the + most gallant and brisk, and King Eirik the most handsome. But they were + all handsome men; stout, gallant, and ready in speech. After this was + settled they parted. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0675" id="link2H_4_0675"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 18. KING MAGNUS'S MARRIAGE. + </h2> + <p> + King Magnus got Margaret, King Inge's daughter, as above related; and she + was sent from Svithjod to Norway with an honourable retinue. King Magnus + had some children before, whose names shall here be given. The one of his + sons who was of a mean mother was called Eystein; the other, who was a + year younger, was called Sigurd, and his mother's name was Thora. Olaf was + the name of a third son, who was much younger than the two first + mentioned, and whose mother was Sigrid, a daughter of Saxe of Vik, who was + a respectable man in the Throndhjem country; she was the king's concubine. + People say that when King Magnus came home from his viking cruise to the + Western countries, he and many of his people brought with them a great + deal of the habits and fashion of clothing of those western parts. They + went about on the streets with bare legs, and had short kirtles and + over-cloaks; and therefore his men called him Magnus Barefoot or Bareleg. + Some called him Magnus the Tall, others Magnus the Strife-lover. He was + distinguished among other men by his tall stature. The mark of his height + is put down in Mary church, in the merchant town of Nidaros, which King + Harald built. In the northern door there were cut into the wall three + crosses, one for Harald's stature, one for Olaf's, and one for Magnus's; + and which crosses each of them could with the greatest ease kiss. The + upper was Harald's cross; the lowest was Magnus's; and Olaf's was in the + middle, about equally distant from both. + </p> + <p> + It is said that Magnus composed the following verses about the emperor's + daughter:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The ring of arms where blue swords gleam, + The battle-shout, the eagle's scream, + The Joy of war, no more can please: + Matilda is far o'er the seas. + My sword may break, my shield be cleft, + Of land or life I may be reft; + Yet I could sleep, but for one care,— + One, o'er the seas, with light-brown hair." +</pre> + <p> + He also composed the following:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The time that breeds delay feels long, + The skald feels weary of his song; + What sweetens, brightens, eases life? + 'Tis a sweet-smiling lovely wife. + My time feels long in Thing affairs, + In Things my loved one ne'er appears. + The folk full-dressed, while I am sad, + Talk and oppose—can I be glad?" +</pre> + <p> + When King Magnus heard the friendly words the emperor's daughter had + spoken about him—that she had said such a man as King Magnus was + appeared to her an excellent man, he composed the following:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The lover hears,—across the sea, + A favouring word was breathed to me. + The lovely one with light-brown hair + May trust her thoughts to senseless air; + Her thoughts will find like thoughts in me; + And though my love I cannot see, + Affection's thoughts fly in the wind, + And meet each other, true and kind." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0676" id="link2H_4_0676"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 19. OF THE QUARREL OF KING MAGNUS AND SKOPTE. + </h2> + <p> + Skopte Ogmundson came into variance with King Magnus, and they quarrelled + about the inheritance of a deceased person which Skopte retained; but the + king demanded it with so much earnestness, that it had a dangerous + appearance. Many meetings were held about the affair, and Skopte took the + resolution that he and his son should never put themselves into the king's + power at the same time; and besides there was no necessity to do so. When + Skopte was with the king he represented to him that there was relationship + between the king and him; and also that he, Skopte, had always been the + king's friend, and his father's likewise, and that their friendship had + never been shaken. He added, "People might know that I have sense enough + not to hold a strife, sire, with you, if I was wrong in what I asked; but + it is inherited from my ancestors to defend my rights against any man, + without distinction of persons." The king was just the same on this point, + and his resolution was by no means softened by such a speech. Then Skopte + went home. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0677" id="link2H_4_0677"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 20. FIN SKOPTASON'S PROCEEDINGS. + </h2> + <p> + Then Fin Skoptason went to the king, spoke with him, and entreated him to + render justice to the father and son in this business. The king answers + angrily and sharply. Then said Fin, "I expected something else, sire, from + you, than that you would use the law's vexations against me when I took my + seat in Kvaldinsey Island, which few of your other friends would do; as + they said, what was true, that those who were left there were deserted and + doomed to death, if King Inge had not shown greater generosity to us than + you did; although many consider that we brought shame and disgrace only + from thence." The king was not to be moved by this speech, and Fin + returned home. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0678" id="link2H_4_0678"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 21. OGMUND SKOPTASON'S PROCEEDINGS. + </h2> + <p> + Then came Ogmund Skoptason to the king; and when he came before him he + produced his errand, and begged the king to do what was right and proper + towards him and his father. The king insisted that the right was on his + side, and said they were "particularly impudent." + </p> + <p> + Then said Ogmund, "It is a very easy thing for thee, having the power, to + do me and my father injustice; and I must say the old proverb is true, + that one whose life you save gives none, or a very bad return. This I + shall add, that never again shall I come into thy service; nor my father, + if I can help it." Then Ogmund went home, and they never saw each other + again. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0679" id="link2H_4_0679"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 22. SKOPTE OGMUNDSON'S VOYAGE ABROAD. + </h2> + <p> + The spring after, Skopte Ogmundson made ready to travel out of the + country. They had five long-ships all well equipped. His sons, Ogmund, + Fin, and Thord, accompanied him on this journey. It was very late before + they were ready, and in autumn they went over to Flanders, and wintered + there. Early in spring they sailed westward to Valland, and stayed there + all summer. Then they sailed further, and through Norvasund; and came in + autumn to Rome, where Skopte died. All, both father and sons, died on this + journey. Thord, who died in Sicily, lived the longest. It is a common + saying among the people that Skopte was the first Northman who sailed + through Norvasund; and this voyage was much celebrated. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0680" id="link2H_4_0680"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 23. MIRACLE OF KING OLAF THE SAINT AT A FIRE. + </h2> + <p> + It happened once in the merchant town (Nidaros) where King Olaf reposes, + that there broke out a fire in the town which spread around. Then Olaf's + shrine was taken out of the church, and set up opposite the fire. + Thereupon came a crazy foolish man, struck the shrine, threatened the holy + saint, and said all must be consumed by the flames, both churches and + other houses, if he did not save them by his prayers. Now the burning of + the church did cease, by the help of Almighty God; but the insane man got + sore eyes on the following night, and he lay there until King Olaf + entreated God Almighty to be merciful to him; after which he recovered in + the same church. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0681" id="link2H_4_0681"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 24. MIRACLE OF KING OLAF ON A LAME WOMAN. + </h2> + <p> + It happened once in the merchant town that a woman was brought to the + place where the holy King Olaf reposes. She was so miserably shaped, that + she was altogether crumpled up; so that both her feet lay in a circle + against her loins. But as she was diligent in her prayers, often weeping + and making vows to King Olaf, he cured her great infirmities; so that + feet, legs, and other limbs straightened, and every limb and part came to + the right use for which they were made. Before she could not creep there, + and now she went away active and brisk to her family and home. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0682" id="link2H_4_0682"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 25. WAR IN IRELAND. + </h2> + <p> + When King Magnus had been nine years king of Norway (A.D. 1094-1102), he + equipped himself to go out of the country with a great force. He sailed + out into the West sea with the finest men who could be got in Norway. All + the powerful men of the country followed him; such as Sigurd Hranason, + Vidkun Jonson, Dag Eilifson, Serk of Sogn, Eyvind Olboge, the king's + marshal Ulf Hranason, brother of Sigurd, and many other great men. With + all this armament the king sailed west to the Orkney Islands, from whence + he took with him Earl Erlend's sons, Magnus and Erling, and then sailed to + the southern Hebudes. But as he lay under the Scotch land, Magnus + Erlendson ran away in the night from the king's ship, swam to the shore, + escaped into the woods, and came at last to the Scotch king's court. King + Magnus sailed to Ireland with his fleet, and plundered there. King + Myrkjartan came to his assistance, and they conquered a great part of the + country, both Dublin and Dyflinnarskire (Dublin shire). King Magnus was in + winter (A.D. 1102) up in Connaught with King Myrkjartan, but set men to + defend the country he had taken. Towards spring both kings went westward + with their army all the way to Ulster, where they had many battles, + subdued the country, and had conquered the greatest part of Ulster when + Myrkjartan returned home to Connaught. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0683" id="link2H_4_0683"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 26. KING MAGNUS'S FORAY ON THE LAND. + </h2> + <p> + King Magnus rigged his ships, and intended returning to Norway, but set + his men to defend the country of Dublin. He lay at Ulster ready for sea + with his whole fleet. As they thought they needed cattle for + ship-provision, King Magnus sent a message to King Myrkjartan, telling him + to send some cattle for slaughter; and appointed the day before + Bartholomew's day as the day they should arrive, if the messengers reached + him in safety; but the cattle had not made their appearance the evening + before Bartholomew's mass. On the mass-day itself, when the sun rose in + the sky, King Magnus went on shore himself with the greater part of his + men, to look after his people, and to carry off cattle from the coast. The + weather was calm, the sun shone, and the road lay through mires and + mosses, and there were paths cut through; but there was brushwood on each + side of the road. When they came somewhat farther, they reached a height + from which they had a wide view. They saw from it a great dust rising up + the country, as of horsemen, and they said to each other, "That must be + the Irish army;" but others said, "It was their own men returning with the + cattle." They halted there; and Eyvind Olboge said, "How, sire, do you + intend to direct the march? The men think we are advancing imprudently. + You know the Irish are treacherous; think, therefore, of a good counsel + for your men." Then the king said, "Let us draw up our men, and be ready, + if there be treachery." This was done, and the king and Eyvind went before + the line. King Magnus had a helmet on his head; a red shield, in which was + inlaid a gilded lion; and was girt with the sword of Legbit, of which the + hilt was of tooth (ivory), and handgrip wound about with gold thread; and + the sword was extremely sharp. In his hand he had a short spear, and a red + silk short cloak, over his coat, on which, both before and behind, was + embroidered a lion in yellow silk; and all men acknowledged that they + never had seen a brisker, statelier man. Eyvind had also a red silk cloak + like the king's; and he also was a stout, handsome, warlike man. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0684" id="link2H_4_0684"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 27. FALL OF KING MAGNUS. + </h2> + <p> + When the dust-cloud approached nearer they knew their own men, who were + driving the cattle. The Irish king had been faithful to the promises he + had given the king, and had sent them. Thereupon they all turned towards + the ships, and it was mid-day. When they came to the mires they went but + slowly over the boggy places; and then the Irish started up on every side + against them from every bushy point of land, and the battle began + instantly. The Northmen were going divided in various heaps, so that many + of them fell. + </p> + <p> + Then said Eyvind to the king, "Unfortunate is this march to our people, + and we must instantly hit upon some good plan." + </p> + <p> + The king answered, "Call all the men together with the war-horns under the + banner, and the men who are here shall make a rampart with their shields, + and thus we will retreat backwards out of the mires; and we will clear + ourselves fast enough when we get upon firm ground." + </p> + <p> + The Irish shot boldly; and although they fell in crowds, there came always + two in the place of one. Now when the king had come to the nearest ditch + there was a very difficult crossing, and few places were passable; so that + many Northmen fell there. Then the king called to his lenderman Thorgrim + Skinhufa, who was an Upland man, and ordered him to go over the ditch with + his division. "We shall defend you," said he, "in the meantime, so that no + harm shall come to you. Go out then to those holms, and shoot at them from + thence; for ye are good bowmen." + </p> + <p> + When Thorgrim and his men came over the ditch they cast their shields + behind their backs, and set off to the ships. + </p> + <p> + When the king saw this, he said, "Thou art deserting thy king in an + unmanly way. I was foolish in making thee a lenderman, and driving Sigurd + Hund out of the country; for never would he have behaved so." + </p> + <p> + King Magnus received a wound, being pierced by a spear through both thighs + above the knees. The king laid hold of the shaft between his legs, broke + the spear in two, and said, "Thus we break spear-shafts, my lads; let us + go briskly on. Nothing hurts me." A little after King Magnus was struck in + the neck with an Irish axe, and this was his death-wound. Then those who + were behind fled. Vidkun Jonson instantly killed the man who had given the + king his death-wound, and fled, after having received three wounds; but + brought the king's banner and the sword Legbit to the ships. Vidkun was + the last man who fled; the other next to him was Sigurd Hranason, and the + third before him, Dag Eilifson. There fell with King Magnus, Eyvind + Olboge, Ulf Hranason, and many other great people. Many of the Northmen + fell, but many more of the Irish. The Northmen who escaped sailed away + immediately in autumn. Erling, Earl Erlend's'son, fell with King Magnus in + Ireland; but the men who fled from Ireland came to the Orkney Islands. Now + when King Sigurd heard that his father had fallen, he set off immediately, + leaving the Irish king's daughter behind, and proceeded in autumn with the + whole fleet directly to Norway. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0685" id="link2H_4_0685"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 28. OF KING MAGNUS AND VIDKUN JONSON. + </h2> + <p> + King Magnus was ten years king of Norway (A.D. 1094-1105), and in his days + there was good peace kept within the country; but the people were sorely + oppressed with levies. King Magnus was beloved by his men, but the bondes + thought him harsh. The words have been transmitted from him that he said + when his friends observed that he proceeded incautiously when he was on + his expeditions abroad,—"The kings are made for honour, not for long + life." King Magnus was nearly thirty years of age when he fell. Vidkun did + not fly until he had killed the man who gave the king his mortal wound, + and for this cause King Magnus's sons had him in the most affectionate + regard. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0686" id="link2H_4_0686"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + SAGA OF SIGURD THE CRUSADER AND HIS BROTHERS EYSTEIN AND OLAF. + </h2> + <p> + PRELIMINARY REMARKS. + </p> + <p> + "Agrip", "Fagrskinna", and "Morkinskinna" more or less complete the story + of the sons of Magnus. They contain some things omitted by Snorre, while, + on the other hand, some facts related by Snorre are not found in the above + sources. + </p> + <p> + Thjodrek the Monk tells of Sigurd that he made a Journey to Jerusalem, + conquered many heathen cities, and among them Sidon; that he captured a + cave defended by robbers, received presents from Baldwin, returned to + Norway in Eystein's lifetime, and became insane, as a result, as some say, + of a poisonous drink. + </p> + <p> + The three brothers became kings in the year A.D. 1103. Olaf died 1115, + Eystein 1122 or 1123, Sigurd 1130. + </p> + <p> + Skalds quoted in this saga are: Thorarin Stutfeld, Einar Skulason, Haldor + Skvaldre, and Arne Fjoruskeif. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0687" id="link2H_4_0687"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 1. BEGINNING OF THE REIGN OF KING MAGNUS'S SONS. + </h2> + <p> + After King Magnus Barefoot's fall, his sons, Eystein, Sigurd, and Olaf, + took the kingdom of Norway. Eystein got the northern, and Sigurd the + southern part of the country. King Olaf was then four or five years old, + and the third part of the country which he had was under the management of + his two brothers. King Sigurd was chosen king when he was thirteen or + fourteen years old, and Eystein was a year older. King Sigurd left west of + the sea the Irish king's daughter. When King Magnus's sons were chosen + kings, the men who had followed Skopte Ogmundson returned home. Some had + been to Jerusalem, some to Constantinople; and there they had made + themselves renowned, and they had many kinds of novelties to talk about. + By these extraordinary tidings many men in Norway were incited to the same + expedition; and it was also told that the Northmen who liked to go into + the military service at Constantinople found many opportunities of getting + property. Then these Northmen desired much that one of the two kings, + either Eystein or Sigurd, should go as commander of the troop which was + preparing for this expedition. The kings agreed to this, and carried on + the equipment at their common expense. Many great men, both of the + lendermen and bondes, took part in this enterprise; and when all was ready + for the journey it was determined that Sigurd should go, and Eystein in + the meantime, should rule the kingdom upon their joint account. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0688" id="link2H_4_0688"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 2. OF THE EARLS OF ORKNEY. + </h2> + <p> + A year or two after King Magnus Barefoot's fall, Hakon, a son of Earl + Paul, came from Orkney. The kings gave him the earldom and government of + the Orkney Islands, as the earls before him, his father Paul or his Uncle + Erland, had possessed it; and Earl Hakon then sailed back immediately to + Orkney. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0689" id="link2H_4_0689"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 3. KING SIGURD'S JOURNEY OUT OF THE COUNTRY. + </h2> + <p> + Four years after the fall of King Magnus (A.D. 1107), King Sigurd sailed + with his people from Norway. He had then sixty ships. So says Thorarin + Stutfeld:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "A young king just and kind, + People of loyal mind: + Such brave men soon agree,— + To distant lands they sail with glee. + To the distant Holy Land + A brave and pious band, + Magnificent and gay, + In sixty long-ships glide away." +</pre> + <p> + King Sigurd sailed in autumn to England, where Henry, son of William the + Bastard, was then king, and Sigurd remained with him all winter. So says + Einar Skulason:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The king is on the waves! + The storm he boldly braves. + His ocean-steed, + With winged speed, + O'er the white-flashing surges, + To England's coast he urges; + And there he stays the winter o'er: + More gallant king ne'er trod that shore." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0690" id="link2H_4_0690"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 4. OF KING SIGURD'S JOURNEY. + </h2> + <p> + In spring King Sigurd and his fleet sailed westward to Valland (A.D. + 1108), and in autumn came to Galicia, where he stayed the second winter + (A.D. 1109). So says Einar Skulason:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Our king, whose land so wide + No kingdom stands beside, + In Jacob's land next winter spent, + On holy things intent; + And I have heard the royal youth + Cut off an earl who swerved from truth. + Our brave king will endure no ill,— + The hawks with him will get their fill." +</pre> + <p> + It went thus:—The earl who ruled over the land made an agreement + with King Sigurd, that he should provide King Sigurd and his men a market + at which they could purchase victuals all the winter; but this he did not + fulfil longer than to about Yule. It began then to be difficult to get + food and necessaries, for it is a poor barren land. Then King Sigurd with + a great body of men went against a castle which belonged to the earl; and + the earl fled from it, having but few people. King Sigurd took there a + great deal of victuals and of other booty, which he put on board of his + ships, and then made ready and proceeded westward to Spain. It so fell + out, as the king was sailing past Spain, that some vikings who were + cruising for plunder met him with a fleet of galleys, and King Sigurd + attacked them. This was his first battle with heathen men; and he won it, + and took eight galleys from them. So says Haldor Skvaldre:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Bold vikings, not slow + To the death-fray to go, + Meet our Norse king by chance, + And their galleys advance. + The bold vikings lost + Many a man of their host, + And eight galleys too, + With cargo and crew." +</pre> + <p> + Thereafter King Sigurd sailed against a castle called Sintre and fought + another battle. This castle is in Spain, and was occupied by many + heathens, who from thence plundered Christian people. King Sigurd took the + castle, and killed every man in it, because they refused to be baptized; + and he got there an immense booty. So says Haldor Skvaldre:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "From Spain I have much news to tell + Of what our generous king befell. + And first he routs the viking crew, + At Cintra next the heathens slew; + The men he treated as God's foes, + Who dared the true faith to oppose. + No man he spared who would not take + The Christian faith for Jesus' sake." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0691" id="link2H_4_0691"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 5. LISBON TAKEN. + </h2> + <p> + After this King Sigurd sailed with his fleet to Lisbon, which is a great + city in Spain, half Christian and half heathen; for there lies the + division between Christian Spain and heathen Spain, and all the districts + which lie west of the city are occupied by heathens. There King Sigurd had + his third battle with the heathens, and gained the victory, and with it a + great booty. So says Haldor Skvaldre:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The son of kings on Lisbon's plains + A third and bloody battle gains. + He and his Norsemen boldly land, + Running their stout ships on the strand." +</pre> + <p> + Then King Sigurd sailed westwards along heathen Spain, and brought up at a + town called Alkasse; and here he had his fourth battle with the heathens, + and took the town, and killed so many people that the town was left empty. + They got there also immense booty. So says Haldor Skvaldre:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "A fourth great battle, I am told, + Our Norse king and his people hold + At Alkasse; and here again + The victory fell to our Norsemen." +</pre> + <p> + And also this verse:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "I heard that through the town he went, + And heathen widows' wild lament + Resounded in the empty halls; + For every townsman flies or falls." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0692" id="link2H_4_0692"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 6. BATTLE IN THE ISLAND FORMINTERRA. + </h2> + <p> + King Sigurd then proceeded on his voyage, and came to Norfasund; and in + the sound he was met by a large viking force, and the king gave them + battle; and this was his fifth engagement with heathens since the time he + left Norway. He gained the victory here also. So says Haldor Skvaldre:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Ye moistened your dry swords with blood, + As through Norfasund ye stood; + The screaming raven got a feast, + As ye sailed onward to the East." +</pre> + <p> + King Sigurd then sailed eastward along the coast of Serkland, and came to + an island there called Forminterra. There a great many heathen Moors had + taken up their dwelling in a cave, and had built a strong stone wall + before its mouth. They harried the country all round, and carried all + their booty to their cave. King Sigurd landed on this island, and went to + the cave; but it lay in a precipice, and there was a high winding path to + the stone wall, and the precipice above projected over it. The heathens + defended the stone wall, and were not afraid of the Northmen's arms; for + they could throw stones, or shoot down upon the Northmen under their feet; + neither did the Northmen, under such circumstances, dare to mount up. The + heathens took their clothes and other valuable things, carried them out + upon the wall, spread them out before the Northmen, shouted, and defied + them, and upbraided them as cowards. Then Sigurd fell upon this plan. He + had two ship's boats, such as we call barks, drawn up the precipice right + above the mouth of the cave; and had thick ropes fastened around the stem, + stern, and hull of each. In these boats as many men went as could find + room, and then the boats were lowered by the ropes down in front of the + mouth of the cave; and the men in the boats shot with stones and missiles + into the cave, and the heathens were thus driven from the stone wall. Then + Sigurd with his troops climbed up the precipice to the foot of the stone + wall, which they succeeded in breaking down, so that they came into the + cave. Now the heathens fled within the stone wall that was built across + the cave; on which the king ordered large trees to be brought to the cave, + made a great pile in the mouth of it, and set fire to the wood. When the + fire and smoke got the upper hand, some of the heathens lost their lives + in it; some fled; some fell by the hands of the Northmen; and part were + killed, part burned; and the Northmen made the greatest booty they had got + on all their expeditions. So says Halder Skvaldre:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Forminterra lay + In the victor's way; + His ships' stems fly + To victory. + The bluemen there + Must fire bear, + And Norsemen's steel + At their hearts feel." +</pre> + <p> + And also thus:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "'Twas a feat of renown,— + The boat lowered down, + With a boat's crew brave, + In front of the cave; + While up the rock scaling, + And comrades up trailing, + The Norsemen gain, + And the bluemen are slain." +</pre> + <p> + And also Thorarin Stutfeld says:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The king's men up the mountain's side + Drag two boats from the ocean's tide; + The two boats lay, + Like hill-wolves grey. + Now o'er the rock in ropes they're swinging + Well manned, and death to bluemen bringing; + They hang before + The robber's door." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0693" id="link2H_4_0693"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 7. OF THE BATTLES OF IVIZA AND MINORCA. + </h2> + <p> + Thereafter King Sigurd proceeded on his expedition, and came to an island + called Iviza (Ivica), and had there his seventh battle, and gained a + victory. So says Haldor Skvaldre:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "His ships at Ivica now ride, + The king's, whose fame spreads far and wide; + And hear the bearers of the shield + Their arms again in battle wield." +</pre> + <p> + Thereafter King Sigurd came to an island called Manork (Minorca), and held + there his eighth battle with heathen men, and gained the victory. So says + Haldor Skvaldre:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "On green Minorca's plains + The eighth battle now he gains: + Again the heathen foe + Falls at the Norse king's blow." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0694" id="link2H_4_0694"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 8. DUKE ROGER MADE A KING. + </h2> + <p> + In spring King Sigurd came to Sicily (A.D. 1109), and remained a long time + there. There was then a Duke Roger in Sicily, who received the king + kindly, and invited him to a feast. King Sigurd came to it with a great + retinue, and was splendidly entertained. Every day Duke Roger stood at the + company's table, doing service to the king; but the seventh day of the + feast, when the people had come to table, and had wiped their hands, King + Sigurd took the duke by the hand, led him up to the high-seat, and saluted + him with the title of king; and gave the right that there should be always + a king over the dominion of Sicily, although before there had only been + earls or dukes over that country. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0695" id="link2H_4_0695"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 9. OF KING ROGER. + </h2> + <p> + King Roger of Sicily was a very great king. He won and subdued all Apulia, + and many large islands besides in the Greek sea; and therefore he was + called Roger the Great. His son was William, king of Sicily, who for a + long time had great hostility with the emperor of Constantinople. King + William had three daughters, but no son. One of his daughters he married + to the Emperor Henry, a son of the Emperor Frederik; and their son was + Frederik, who for a short time after was emperor of Rome. His second + daughter was married to the Duke of Kipr. The third daughter, Margaret, + was married to the chief of the corsairs; but the Emperor Henry killed + both these brothers-in-law. The daughter of Roger the Great, king of + Sicily, was married to the Emperor Manuel of Constantinople; and their son + was the Emperor Kirjalax. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0696" id="link2H_4_0696"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 10. KING SIGURD'S EXPEDITION TO PALESTINE. + </h2> + <p> + In the summer (A.D. 1110) King Sigurd sailed across the Greek sea to + Palestine, and thereupon went up to Jerusalem, where he met Baldwin, king + of Palestine. King Baldwin received him particularly well, and rode with + him all the way to the river Jordan, and then back to the city of + Jerusalem. Einar Skulason speaks thus of it:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Good reason has the skald to sing + The generous temper of the king, + Whose sea-cold keel from northern waves + Ploughs the blue sea that green isles laves. + At Acre scarce were we made fast, + In holy ground our anchors cast, + When the king made a joyful morn + To all who toil with him had borne." +</pre> + <p> + And again he made these lines:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "To Jerusalem he came, + He who loves war's noble game, + (The skald no greater monarch finds + Beneath the heaven's wide hall of winds) + All sin and evil from him flings + In Jordan's wave: for all his sins + (Which all must praise) he pardon wins." +</pre> + <p> + King Sigurd stayed a long time in the land of Jerusalem (Jorsalaland) in + autumn, and in the beginning of winter. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0697" id="link2H_4_0697"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 11. SIDON TAKEN. + </h2> + <p> + King Baldwin made a magnificent feast for King Sigurd and many of his + people, and gave him many holy relics. By the orders of King Baldwin and + the patriarch, there was taken a splinter off the holy cross; and on this + holy relic both made oath, that this wood was of the holy cross upon which + God Himself had been tortured. Then this holy relic was given to King + Sigurd; with the condition that he, and twelve other men with him, should + swear to promote Christianity with all his power, and erect an + archbishop's seat in Norway if he could; and also that the cross should be + kept where the holy King Olaf reposed, and that he should introduce + tithes, and also pay them himself. After this King Sigurd returned to his + ships at Acre; and then King Baldwin prepared to go to Syria, to a heathen + town called Saet. On this expedition King Sigurd accompanied him, and + after the kings had besieged the town some time it surrendered, and they + took possession of it, and of a great treasure of money; and their men + found other booty. King Sigurd made a present of his share to King + Baldwin. So say Haldor Skvaldre:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "He who for wolves provides the feast + Seized on the city in the East, + The heathen nest; and honour drew, + And gold to give, from those he slew." +</pre> + <p> + Einar Skulason also tells of it:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The Norsemen's king, the skalds relate, + Has ta'en the heathen town of Saet: + The slinging engine with dread noise + Gables and roofs with stones destroys. + The town wall totters too,—it falls; + The Norsemen mount the blackened walls. + He who stains red the raven's bill + Has won,—the town lies at his will." +</pre> + <p> + Thereafter King Sigurd went to his ships and made ready to leave + Palestine. They sailed north to the island Cyprus; and King Sigurd stayed + there a while, and then went to the Greek country, and came to the land + with all his fleet at Engilsnes. Here he lay still for a fortnight, + although every day it blew a breeze for going before the wind to the + north; but Sigurd would wait a side wind, so that the sails might stretch + fore and aft in the ship; for in all his sails there was silk joined in, + before and behind in the sail, and neither those before nor those behind + the ships could see the slightest appearance of this, if the vessel was + before the wind; so they would rather wait a side wind. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0698" id="link2H_4_0698"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 12. SIGURD'S EXPEDITION TO CONSTANTINOPLE. + </h2> + <p> + When King Sigurd sailed into Constantinople, he steered near the land. + Over all the land there are burghs, castles, country towns, the one upon + the other without interval. There from the land one could see into the + bights of the sails; and the sails stood so close beside each other, that + they seemed to form one enclosure. All the people turned out to see King + Sigurd sailing past. The Emperor Kirjalax had also heard of King Sigurd's + expedition, and ordered the city port of Constantinople to be opened, + which is called the Gold Tower, through which the emperor rides when he + has been long absent from Constantinople, or has made a campaign in which + he has been victorious. The emperor had precious cloths spread out from + the Gold Tower to Laktjarna, which is the name of the emperor's most + splendid hall. King Sigurd ordered his men to ride in great state into the + city, and not to regard all the new things they might see; and this they + did. King Sigurd and his followers rode with this great splendour into + Constantinople, and then came to the magnificent hall, where everything + was in the grandest style. + </p> + <p> + King Sigurd remained here some time. The Emperor Kirjalax sent his men to + him to ask if he would rather accept from the emperor six lispund of gold, + or would have the emperor give the games in his honour which the emperor + was used to have played at the Padreim. King Sigurd preferred the games, + and the messengers said the spectacle would not cost the emperor less than + the money offered. Then the emperor prepared for the games, which were + held in the usual way; but this day everything went on better for the king + than for the queen; for the queen has always the half part in the games, + and their men, therefore, always strive against each other in all games. + The Greeks accordingly think that when the king's men win more games at + the Padreim than the queen's, the king will gain the victory when he goes + into battle. People who have been in Constantinople tell that the Padreim + is thus constructed:—A high wall surrounds a flat plain, which may + be compared to a round bare Thing-place, with earthen banks all around at + the stone wall, on which banks the spectators sit; but the games + themselves are in the flat plain. There are many sorts of old events + represented concerning the Asas, Volsungs, and Giukungs, in these games; + and all the figures are cast in copper, or metal, with so great art that + they appear to be living things; and to the people it appears as if they + were really present in the games. The games themselves are so artfully and + cleverly managed, that people appear to be riding in the air; and at them + also are used shot-fire (1), and all kinds of harp-playing, singing, and + music instruments. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Fireworks, or the Greek fire, probably were used.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0699" id="link2H_4_0699"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 13. SIGURD AND THE EMPEROR OF CONSTANTINOPLE. + </h2> + <p> + It is related that King Sigurd one day was to give the emperor a feast, + and he ordered his men to provide sumptuously all that was necessary for + the entertainment; and when all things were provided which are suitable + for an entertainment given by a great personage to persons of high + dignity, King Sigurd ordered his men to go to the street in the city where + firewood was sold, as they would require a great quantity to prepare the + feast. They said the king need not be afraid of wanting firewood, for + every day many loads were brought into the town. When it was necessary, + however, to have firewood, it was found that it was all sold, which they + told the king. He replied, "Go and try if you can get walnuts. They will + answer as well as wood for fuel." They went and got as many as they + needed. Now came the emperor, and his grandees and court, and sat down to + table. All was very splendid; and King Sigurd received the emperor with + great state, and entertained him magnificently. When the queen and the + emperor found that nothing was wanting, she sent some persons to inquire + what they had used for firewood; and they came to a house filled with + walnuts, and they came back and told the queen. "Truly," said she, "this + is a magnificent king, who spares no expense where his honour is + concerned." She had contrived this to try what they would do when they + could get no firewood to dress their feast with. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0700" id="link2H_4_0700"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 14. KING SIGURD THE CRUSADER'S RETURN HOME. + </h2> + <p> + King Sigurd soon after prepared for his return home. He gave the emperor + all his ships; and the valuable figureheads which were on the king's ships + were set up in Peter's church, where they have since been to be seen. The + emperor gave the king many horses and guides to conduct him through all + his dominions. Then King Sigurd left Constantinople; but a great many + Northmen remained, and went into the emperor's pay. Then King Sigurd + traveled from Bulgaria, and through Hungary, Pannonia. Suabia, and + Bavaria, where he met the Roman emperor, Lotharius, who received him in + the most friendly way, gave him guides through his dominions, and had + markets established for him at which he could purchase all he required. + When King Sigurd came to Slesvik in Denmark, Earl Eilif made a sumptuous + feast for him; and it was then midsummer. In Heidaby he met the Danish + king, Nikolas, who received him in the most friendly way, made a great + entertainment for him, accompanied him north to Jutland, and gave him a + ship provided with everything needful. From thence the king returned to + Norway, and was joyfully welcomed on his return to his kingdom (A.D. + 1110). It was the common talk among the people, that none had ever made so + honourable a journey from Norway as this of King Sigurd. He was twenty + years of age, and had been three years on these travels. His brother Olaf + was then twelve years old. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0701" id="link2H_4_0701"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 15. EYSTEIN'S DOINGS IN THE MEANTIME. + </h2> + <p> + King Eystein had also effected much in the country that was useful while + King Sigurd was on his journey. He established a monastery at Nordnes in + Bergen, and endowed it with much property. He also built Michael's church, + which is a very splendid stone temple. In the king's house there he also + built the Church of the Apostles, and the great hall, which is the most + magnificent wooden structure that was ever built in Norway. He also built + a church at Agdanes with a parapet; and a harbour, where formerly there + had been a barren spot only. In Nidaros he built in the king's street the + church of Saint Nikolas, which was particularly ornamented with carved + work, and all in wood. He also built a church north in Vagar in + Halogaland, and endowed it with property and revenues. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0702" id="link2H_4_0702"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 16. OF KING EYSTEIN. + </h2> + <p> + King Eystein sent a verbal message to the most intelligent and powerful of + the men of Jamtaland, and invited them to him; received them all as they + came with great kindness; accompanied them part of the way home, and gave + them presents, and thus enticed them into a friendship with him. Now as + many of them became accustomed to visit him and receive gifts from him, + and he also sent gifts to some who did not come themselves, he soon gained + the favour of all the people who had most influence in the country. Then + he spoke to the Jamtaland people, and told them they had done ill in + turning away from the kings of Norway, and withdrawing from them their + taxes and allegiance. He began by saying how the Jamtaland people had + submitted to the reign of Hakon, the foster-son of Athelstane, and had + long afterwards been subjected to the kings of Norway, and he represented + to them how many useful things they could get from Norway, and how + inconvenient it was for them to apply to the Swedish king for what they + needed. By these speeches he brought matters so far that the Jamtaland + people of their own accord offered to be subject to him, which they said + was useful and necessary for them; and thus, on both sides, it was agreed + that the Jamtalanders should put their whole country under King Eystein. + The first beginning was with the men of consequence, who persuaded the + people to take an oath of fidelity to King Eystein; and then they went to + King Eystein and confirmed the country to him by oath; and this + arrangement has since continued for a long time. King Eystein thus + conquered Jamtaland by his wisdom, and not by hostile inroads, as some of + his forefathers had done. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0703" id="link2H_4_0703"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 17. OF KING EYSTEIN'S PERFECTIONS. + </h2> + <p> + King Eystein was the handsomest man that could be seen. He had blue open + eyes; his hair yellow and curling; his stature not tall, but of the middle + size. He was wise, intelligent, and acquainted with the laws and history. + He had much knowledge of mankind, was quick in counsel, prudent in words, + and very eloquent and very generous. He was very merry, yet modest; and + was liked and beloved, indeed, by all the people. He was married to + Ingebjorg, a daughter of Guthorm, son of Thorer of Steig; and their + daughter was Maria, who afterwards married Gudbrand Skafhogson. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0704" id="link2H_4_0704"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 18. OF IVAR INGIMUNDSON. + </h2> + <p> + King Eystein had in many ways improved the laws and priveleges of the + country people, and kept strictly to the laws; and he made himself + acquainted with all the laws of Norway, and showed in everything great + prudence and understanding. What a valuable man King Eystein was, how full + of friendship, and how much he turned his mind to examining and avoiding + everything that could be of disadvantage to his friends, may be seen from + his friendship to an Iceland man called Ivar Ingimundson. The man was + witty, of great family, and also a poet. The king saw that Ivar was out of + spirits, and asked him why he was so melancholy. "Before, when thou wast + with us, we had much amusement with thy conversation. I know thou art a + man of too good an understanding to believe that I would do anything + against thee. Tell me then what it is." + </p> + <p> + He replied, "I cannot tell thee what it is." + </p> + <p> + Then said the king, "I will try to guess what it is. Are there any men who + displease thee?" + </p> + <p> + To this he replied, "No." + </p> + <p> + "Dost thou think thou art held in less esteem by me than thou wouldst like + to be?" + </p> + <p> + To this he also replied, "No." + </p> + <p> + "Hast thou observed anything whatever that has made an impression on thee + at which thou art ill pleased?" + </p> + <p> + He replied, it was not this either. + </p> + <p> + The king: "Would you like to go to other chiefs or to other men?" + </p> + <p> + To this he answered, "No." + </p> + <p> + The king: "It is difficult now to guess. Is there any girl here, or in any + other country, to whom thy affections are engaged?" + </p> + <p> + He said it was so. + </p> + <p> + The king said, "Do not be melancholy on that account. Go to Iceland when + spring sets in, and I shall give thee money, and presents, and with these + my letters and seal to the men who have the principal sway there; and I + know no man there who will not obey my persuasions or threats." + </p> + <p> + Ivar replied, "My fate is heavier, sire; for my own brother has the girl." + </p> + <p> + Then said the king, "Throw it out of thy mind; and I know a counsel + against this. After Yule I will travel in guest-quarters. Thou shalt come + along with me, and thou will have an opportunity of seeing many beautiful + girls; and, provided they are not of the royal stock, I will get thee one + of them in marriage." + </p> + <p> + Ivar replies, "Sire, my fate is still the heavier; for as oft as I see + beautiful and excellent girls I only remember the more that girl, and they + increase my misery." + </p> + <p> + The king: "Then I will give thee property to manage, and estates for thy + amusement." + </p> + <p> + He replied, "For that I have no desire." + </p> + <p> + The king: "Then I will give thee money, that thou mayest travel in other + countries." + </p> + <p> + He said he did not wish this. + </p> + <p> + Then said the king, "It is difficult for me to seek farther, for I have + proposed everything that occurs to me. There is but one thing else; and + that is but little compared to what I have offered thee. Come to me every + day after the tables are removed, and, if I am not sitting upon important + business, I shall talk with thee about the girl in every way that I can + think of; and I shall do so at leisure. It sometimes happens that sorrow + is lightened by being brought out openly; and thou shalt never go away + without some gift." + </p> + <p> + He replied, "This I will do, sire, and return thanks for this inquiry." + </p> + <p> + And now they did so constantly; and when the king was not occupied with + weightier affairs he talked with him, and his sorrow by degrees wore away, + and he was again in good spirits. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0705" id="link2H_4_0705"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 19. OF KING SIGURD. + </h2> + <p> + King Sigurd was a stout and strong man, with brown hair; of a manly + appearance, but not handsome; well grown; of little speech, and often not + friendly, but good to his friends, and faithful; not very eloquent, but + moral and polite. King Sigurd was self-willed, and severe in his revenge; + strict in observing the law; was generous; and withal an able, powerful + king. His brother Olaf was a tall, thin man; handsome in countenance; + lively, modest, and popular. When all these brothers, Eystein, Sigurd and + Olaf were kings of Norway, they did away with many burthens which the + Danes had laid upon the people in the time that Svein Alfifason ruled + Norway; and on this account they were much beloved, both by the people and + the great men of the country. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0706" id="link2H_4_0706"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 20. OF KING SIGURD'S DREAM. + </h2> + <p> + Once King Sigurd fell into low spirits, so that few could get him to + converse, and he sat but a short time at the drinking table. This was + heavy on his counsellors, friends, and court; and they begged King Eystein + to consider how they could discover the cause why the people who came to + the king could get no reply to what they laid before him. King Eystein + answered them, that it was difficult to speak with the king about this; + but at last, on the entreaty of many, he promised to do it. Once, when + they were both together, King Eystein brought the matter before his + brother, and asked the cause of his melancholy. "It is a great grief, + sire, to many to see thee so melancholy; and we would like to know what + has occasioned it, or if perchance thou hast heard any news of great + weight?" + </p> + <p> + King Sigurd replies, that it was not so. + </p> + <p> + "Is it then, brother," says King Eystein, "that you would like to travel + out of the country, and augment your dominions as our father did?" + </p> + <p> + He answered, that it was not that either. + </p> + <p> + "Is it, then, that any man here in the country has offended?" + </p> + <p> + To this also the king said "No." + </p> + <p> + "Then I would like to know if you have dreamt anything that has occasioned + this depression of mind?" + </p> + <p> + The king answered that it was so. + </p> + <p> + "Tell me, then, brother, thy dream." + </p> + <p> + King Sigurd said, "I will not tell it, unless thou interpret it as it may + turn out; and I shall be quick at perceiving if thy interpretation be + right or not." + </p> + <p> + King Eystein replies, "This is a very difficult matter, sire, on both + sides; as I am exposed to thy anger if I cannot interpret it, and to the + blame of the public if I can do nothing in the matter; but I will rather + fall under your displeasure, even if my interpretation should not be + agreeable." + </p> + <p> + King Sigurd replies, "It appeared to me, in a dream, as if we brothers + were all sitting on a bench in front of Christ church in Throndhjem; and + it appeared to me as if our relative, King Olaf the Saint, came out of the + church adorned with the royal raiment glancing and splendid, and with the + most delightful and joyful countenance. He went to our brother King Olaf, + took him by the hand, and said cheerfully, to him, 'Come with me, friend.' + On which he appeared to stand up and go into the church. Soon after King + Olaf the Saint came out of the church, but not so gay and brilliant as + before. Now he went to thee, brother, and said to thee that thou shouldst + go with him; on which he led thee with him, and ye went into the church. + Then I thought, and waited for it, that he would come to me, and meet me; + but it was not so. Then I was seized with great sorrow, and great dread + and anxiety fell upon me, so that I was altogether without strength; and + then I awoke." + </p> + <p> + King Eystein replies, "Thus I interpret your dream, sire,—That the + bench betokens the kingdom we brothers have; and as you thought King Olaf + came with so glad a countenance to our brother, King Olaf, he will likely + live the shortest time of us brothers, and have all good to expect + hereafter; for he is amiable, young in years, and has gone but little into + excess, and King Olaf the Saint must help him. But as you thought he came + towards me, but not with so much joy, I may possibly live a few years + longer, but not become old, and I trust his providence will stand over me; + but that he did not come to me with the same splendour and glory as to our + brother Olaf, that will be because, in many ways, I have sinned and + transgressed his command. If he delayed coming to thee, I think that in no + way betokens thy death, but rather a long life; but it may be that some + heavy accident may occur to thee, as there was an unaccountable dread + overpowering thee; but I foretell that thou will be the oldest of us, and + wilt rule the kingdom longest." + </p> + <p> + Then said Sigurd, "This is well and intelligently interpreted, and it is + likely it will be so." And now the king began to be cheerful again. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0707" id="link2H_4_0707"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 21. OF KING SIGURD'S MARRIAGE. + </h2> + <p> + King Sigurd married Malmfrid, a daughter of King Harald Valdemarson, + eastward in Novgorod. King Harald Valdemarson's mother was Queen Gyda the + Old, a daughter of the Swedish king, Inge Steinkelson. Harald + Valdemarson's other daughter, sister to Malmfrid, was Ingebjorg, who was + married to Canute Lavard, a son of the Danish king, Eirik the Good, and + grandson of King Svein Ulfson. Canute's and Ingebjorg's children were, the + Danish king, Valdemar, who came to the Danish kingdom after Svein + Eirikson; and daughters Margaret, Christina, and Catherine. Margaret was + married to Stig Hvitaled; and their daughter was Christina, married to the + Swedish king, Karl Sorkvison, and their son was King Sorkver. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0708" id="link2H_4_0708"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 22. OF THE CASES BEFORE THE THING. + </h2> + <p> + The king's relative, Sigurd Hranason, came into strife with King Sigurd. + He had had the Lapland collectorship on the king's account, because of + their relationship and long friendship, and also of the many services + Sigurd Hranason had done to the kings; for he was a very distinguished, + popular man. But it happened to him, as it often does to others, that + persons more wicked and jealous than upright slandered him to King Sigurd, + and whispered in the king's ear that he took more of the Laplander's + tribute to himself than was proper. They spoke so long about this, that + King Sigurd conceived a dislike and anger to him, and sent a message to + him. When he appeared before the king, the king carried these feelings + with him, and said, "I did not expect that thou shouldst have repaid me + for thy great fiefs and other dignities by taking the king's property, and + abstracting a greater portion of it than is allowable." + </p> + <p> + Sigurd Hranason replies, "It is not true that has been told you; for I + have only taken such portion as I had your permission to take." + </p> + <p> + King Sigurd replies, "Thou shalt not slip away with this; but the matter + shall be seriously treated before it comes to an end." With that they + parted. + </p> + <p> + Soon after, by the advice of his friends, the king laid an action against + Sigurd Hranason at the Thing-meeting in Bergen, and would have him made an + outlaw. Now when the business took this turn, and appeared so dangerous, + Sigurd Hranason went to King Eystein, and told him what mischief King + Sigurd intended to do him, and entreated his assistance. King Eystein + replied, "This is a difficult matter that you propose to me, to speak + against my brother; and there is a great difference between defending a + cause and pursuing it in law;" and added, that this was a matter which + concerned him and Sigurd equally. "But for thy distress, and our + relationship, I shall bring in a word for thee." + </p> + <p> + Soon after Eystein visited King Sigurd, and entreated him to spare the + man, reminding him of the relationship between them and Sigurd Hranason, + who was married to their aunt, Skialdvor; and said he would pay the + penalty for the crime committed against the king, although he could not + with truth impute any blame to him in the matter. Besides, he reminded the + king of the long friendship with Sigurd Hranason. King Sigurd replied, + that it was better government to punish such acts. Then King Eystein + replied, "If thou, brother, wilt follow the law, and punish such acts + according to the country's privileges, then it would be most correct that + Sigurd Hranason produce his witnesses, and that the case be judged at the + Thing, but not at a meeting; for the case comes under the law of the land, + not under Bjarkey law." Then said Sigurd, "It may possibly be so that the + case belongs to it, as thou sayest, King Eystein; and if it be against law + what has hitherto been done in this case, then we shall bring it before + the Thing." Then the kings parted, and each seemed determined to take his + own way. King Sigurd summoned the parties in the case before the Arnarnes + Thing, and intended to pursue it there. King Eystein came also to the + Thing-place; and when the case was brought forward for judgment, King + Eystein went to the Thing before judgment was given upon Sigurd Hranason. + Now King Sigurd told the lagmen to pronounce the judgment; but King + Eystein replied thus: "I trust there are here men acquainted sufficiently + with the laws of Norway, to know that they cannot condemn a lendermen to + be outlawed at this Thing." And he then explained how the law was, so that + every man clearly understood it. Then said King Sigurd, "Thou art taking + up this matter very warmly, King Eystein, and it is likely the case will + cost more trouble before it comes to an end than we intended; but + nevertheless we shall follow it out. I will have him condemned to be + outlawed in his native place." Then said King Eystein, "There are + certainly not many things which do not succeed with thee, and especially + when there are but few and small folks to oppose one who has carried + through such great things." And thus they parted, without anything being + concluded in the case. Thereafter King Sigurd called together a Gula + Thing, went himself there, and summoned to him many high chiefs. King + Eystein came there also with his suite; and many meetings and conferences + were held among people of understanding concerning this case, and it was + tried and examined before the lagmen. Now King Eystein objected that all + the parties summoned in any cases tried here belonged to the + Thing-district; but in this case the deed and the parties belonged to + Halogaland. The Thing accordingly ended in doing nothing, as King Eystein + had thus made it incompetent. The kings parted in great wrath; and King + Eystein went north to Throndhjem. King Sigurd, on the other hand, summoned + to him all lendermen, and also the house-servants of the lendermen, and + named out of every district a number of the bondes from the south parts of + the country, so that he had collected a large army about him; and + proceeded with all this crowd northwards along the coast to Halogaland, + and intended to use all his power to make Sigurd Hranason an outlaw among + his own relations. For this purpose he summoned to him the Halogaland and + Naumudal people, and appointed a Thing at Hrafnista. King Eystein prepared + himself also, and proceeded with many people from the town of Nidaros to + the Thing, where he made Sigurd Hranason, by hand-shake before witnesses, + deliver over to him the following and defending this case. At this Thing + both the kings spoke, each for his own side. Then King Eystein asks the + lagmen where that law was made in Norway which gave the bondes the right + to judge between the kings of the country, when they had pleas with each + other. "I shall bring witnesses to prove that Sigurd has given the case + into my hands; and it is with me, not with Sigurd Hranason, that King + Sigurd has to do in this case." The lagmen said that disputes between + kings must be judged only at the Eyra Thing in Nidaros. + </p> + <p> + King Eystein said, "So I thought that it should be there, and the cases + must be removed there." + </p> + <p> + Then King Sigurd said, "The more difficulties and inconvenience thou + bringest upon me in this matter, the more I will persevere in it." And + with that they parted. + </p> + <p> + Both kings then went south to Nidaros town, where they summoned a Thing + from eight districts. King Eystein was in the town with a great many + people, but Sigurd was on board his ships. When the Thing was opened, + peace and safe conduct was given to all; and when the people were all + collected, and the case should be gone into, Bergthor, a son of Svein + Bryggjufot, stood up, and gave his evidence that Sigurd Hranason had + concealed a part of the Laplanders' taxes. + </p> + <p> + Then King Eystein stood up and said, "If thy accusation were true, + although we do not know what truth there may be in thy testimony, yet this + case has already been dismissed from three Things, and a fourth time from + a town meeting; and therefore I require that the lagmen acquit Sigurd in + this case according to law." And they did so. + </p> + <p> + Then said King Sigurd, "I see sufficiently, King Eystein, that thou hast + carried this case by law-quirks (1), which I do not understand. But now + there remains, King Eystein, a way of determining the case which I am more + used to, and which I shall now apply." + </p> + <p> + He then retired to his ships, had the tents taken down, laid his whole + fleet out at the holm, and held a Thing of his people; and told them that + early in the morning they should land at Iluvellir, and give battle to + King Eystein. But in the evening, as King Sigurd sat at his table in his + ship taking his repast, before he was aware of it a man cast himself on + the floor of the forehold, and at the king's feet. This was Sigurd + Hranason, who begged the king to take what course with regard to him the + king himself thought proper. Then came Bishop Magne and Queen Malmfrid, + and many other great personages, and entreated forgiveness for Sigurd + Hranason; and at their entreaty the king raised him up, took him by the + hand, and placed him among his men, and took him along with himself to the + south part of the country. In autumn the king gave Sigurd Hranason leave + to go north to his farm, gave him an employment, and was always afterward + his friend. After this day, however, the brothers were never much + together, and there was no cordiality or cheerfulness among them. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) These law-quirks show a singularly advanced state of law. + and deference to the Law Things, amidst such social disorder + and misdeeds.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0709" id="link2H_4_0709"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 23. OF KING OLAF'S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + King Olaf Magnuson fell into a sickness which ended in his death. He was + buried in Christ church in Nidaros, and many were in great grief at his + death. After Olaf's death, Eystein and Sigurd ruled the country, the three + brothers together having been kings of Norway for twelve years (A.D. + 1104-1115); namely, five years after King Sigurd returned home, and seven + years before. King Olaf was seventeen years old when he died, and it + happened on the 24th of December. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0710" id="link2H_4_0710"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 24. MAGNUS THE BLIND; HIS BIRTH. + </h2> + <p> + King Eystein had been about a year in the east part of the country at that + time, and King Sigurd was then in the north. King Eystein remained a long + time that winter in Sarpsborg. There was once a powerful and rich bonde + called Olaf of Dal, who dwelt in Great Dal in Aumord, and had two + children,—a son called Hakon Fauk, and a daughter called Borghild, + who was a very beautiful girl, and prudent, and well skilled in many + things. Olaf and his children were a long time in winter in Sarpsborg, and + Borghild conversed very often with King Eystein; so that many reports were + spread about their friendship. The following summer King Eystein went + north, and King Sigurd came eastward, where he remained all winter, and + was long in Konungahella, which town he greatly enlarged and improved. He + built there a great castle of turf and stone, dug a great ditch around it, + and built a church and several houses within the castle. The holy cross he + allowed to remain at Konungahella, and therein did not fulfill the oath he + had taken in Palestine; but, on the other hand, he established tithe, and + most of the other things to which he had bound himself by oath. The reason + of his keeping the cross east at the frontier of the country was, that he + thought it would be a protection to all the land; but it proved the + greatest misfortune to place this relic within the power of the heathens, + as it afterwards turned out. + </p> + <p> + When Borghild, Olaf's daughter, heard it whispered that people talked ill + of her conversations and intimacy with King Eystein, she went to + Sarpsborg; and after suitable fasts she carried the iron as proof of her + innocence, and cleared herself thereby fully from all offence. When King + Sigurd heard this, he rode one day as far as usually was two days' + travelling, and came to Dal to Olaf, where he remained all night, made + Borghild his concubine, and took her away with him. They had a son, who + was called Magnus, and he was sent immediately to Halogaland, to be + fostered at Bjarkey by Vidkun Jonson; and he was brought up there. Magnus + grew up to be the handsomest man that could be seen, and was very soon + stout and strong. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0711" id="link2H_4_0711"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 25. COMPARISON BETWEEN THE TWO KINGS. + </h2> + <p> + King Eystein and King Sigurd went both in spring to guest-quarters in the + Uplands; and each was entertained in a separate house, and the houses were + not very distant from each other. The bondes, however, thought it more + convenient that both should be entertained together by turns in each + house; and thus they were both at first in the house of King Eystein. But + in the evening, when the people began to drink, the ale was not good; so + that the guests were very quiet and still. Then said King Eystein, "Why + are the people so silent? It is more usual in drinking parties that people + are merry, so let us fall upon some jest over our ale that will amuse + people; for surely, brother Sigurd, all people are well pleased when we + talk cheerfully." + </p> + <p> + Sigurd replies, bluntly, "Do you talk as much as you please, but give me + leave to be silent." + </p> + <p> + Eystein says, "It is a common custom over the ale-table to compare one + person with another, and now let us do so." Then Sigurd was silent. + </p> + <p> + "I see," says King Eystein, "that I must begin this amusement. Now I will + take thee, brother, to compare myself with, and will make it appear so as + if we had both equal reputation and property, and that there is no + difference in our birth and education." + </p> + <p> + Then King Sigurd replies, "Do you remember that I was always able to throw + you when we wrestled, although you are a year older?" + </p> + <p> + Then King Eystein replied, "But I remember that you was not so good at the + games which require agility." + </p> + <p> + Sigurd: "Do you remember that I could drag you under water, when we swam + together, as often as I pleased?" + </p> + <p> + Eystein: "But I could swim as far as you, and could dive as well as you; + and I could run upon snow-skates so well that nobody could beat me, and + you could no more do it than an ox." + </p> + <p> + Sigurd: "Methinks it is a more useful and suitable accomplishment for a + chief to be expert at his bow; and I think you could scarcely draw my bow, + even if you took your foot to help." + </p> + <p> + Eystein: "I am not strong at the bow as you are, but there is less + difference between our shooting near; and I can use the skees much better + than you, and in former times that was held a great accomplishment." + </p> + <p> + Sigurd: "It appears to me much better for a chief who is to be the + superior of other men, that he is conspicuous in a crowd, and strong and + powerful in weapons above other men; easily seen, and easily known, where + there are many together." + </p> + <p> + Eystein: "It is not less a distinction and an ornament that a man is of a + handsome appearance, so as to be easily known from others on that account; + and this appears to me to suit a chief best, because the best ornament is + allied to beauty. I am moreover more knowing in the law than you, and on + every subject my words flow more easily than yours." + </p> + <p> + Sigurd: "It may be that you know more law-quirks, for I have had something + else to do; neither will any deny you a smooth tongue. But there are many + who say that your words are not to be trusted; that what you promise is + little to be regarded; and that you talk just according to what those who + are about you say, which is not kingly." + </p> + <p> + Eystein: "This is because, when people bring their cases before me, I wish + first to give every man that satisfaction in his affairs which he desires; + but afterwards comes the opposite party, and then there is something to be + given or taken away very often, in order to mediate between them, so that + both may be satisfied. It often happens, too, that I promise whatever is + desired of me, that all may be joyful about me. It would be an easy matter + for me to do as you do,—to promise evil to all; and I never hear any + complain of your not keeping this promise to them." + </p> + <p> + Sigurd: "It is the conversation of all that the expedition that I made out + of the country was a princely expedition, while you in the meantime sat at + home like your father's daughter." + </p> + <p> + Eystein: "Now you touched the tender spot. I would not have brought up + this conversation if I had not known what to reply on this point. I can + truly say that I equipt you from home like a sister, before you went upon + this expedition." + </p> + <p> + Sigurd: "You must have heard that on this expedition I was in many a + battle in the Saracen's land, and gained the victory in all; and you must + have heard of the many valuable articles I acquired, the like of which + were never seen before in this country, and I was the most respected + wherever the most gallant men were; and, on the other hand, you cannot + conceal that you have only a home-bred reputation." + </p> + <p> + Eystein: "I have heard that you had several battles abroad, but it was + more useful for the country what I was doing in the meantime here at home. + I built five churches from the foundations, and a harbour out at Agdanes, + where it before was impossible to land, and where vessels ply north and + south along the coast. I set a warping post and iron ring in the sound of + Sinholm, and in Bergen I built a royal hall, while you were killing + bluemen for the devil in Serkland. This, I think, was of but little + advantage to our kingdom." + </p> + <p> + King Sigurd said: "On this expedition I went all the way to Jordan and + swam across the river. On the edge of the river there is a bush of + willows, and there I twisted a knot of willows, and said this knot thou + shouldst untie, brother, or take the curse thereto attached." + </p> + <p> + King Eystein said: "I shall not go and untie the knot which you tied for + me; but if I had been inclined to tie a knot for thee, thou wouldst not + have been king of Norway at thy return to this country, when with a single + ship you came sailing into my fleet." + </p> + <p> + Thereupon both were silent, and there was anger on both sides. More things + passed between the brothers, from which it appeared that each of them + would be greater than the other; however, peace was preserved between them + as long as they lived. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0712" id="link2H_4_0712"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 26. OF KING SIGURD'S SICKNESS. + </h2> + <p> + King Sigurd was at a feast in the Upland, and a bath was made ready for + him. When the king came to the bath and the tent was raised over the + bathing-tub, the king thought there was a fish in the tub beside him; and + a great laughter came upon him, so that he was beside himself, and was out + of his mind, and often afterwards these fits returned. + </p> + <p> + Magnus Barefoot's daughter, Ragnhild, was married by her brothers to + Harald Kesia, a son of the Danish king, Eirik the Good; and their sons + were Magnus, Olaf, Knut and Harald. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0713" id="link2H_4_0713"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 27. OF KING EYSTEIN'S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + King Eystein built a large ship at Nidaros, which, in size and shape, was + like the Long Serpent which King Olaf Trygvason had built. At the stem + there was a dragon's head, and at the stern a crooked tail, and both were + gilded over. The ship was high-sided; but the fore and aft parts appeared + less than they should be. He also made in Nidaros many and large dry-docks + of the best material, and well timbered. + </p> + <p> + Six years after King Olaf's death, it happened that King Eystein, at a + feast at Hustadir in Stim, was seized with an illness which soon carried + him off. He died the 29th of August, 1123, and his body was carried north + to Nidaros, and buried in Christ church; and it is generally said that so + many mourners never stood over any man's grave in Norway as over King + Eystein's, at least since the time Magnus the Good, Saint Olaf's son, + died. Eystein had been twenty years (A.D. 1104-1123) king of Norway; and + after his decease his brother, King Sigurd, was the sole king of Norway as + long as he lived. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0714" id="link2H_4_0714"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 28. BAPTIZING THE PEOPLE OF SMALAND. + </h2> + <p> + The Danish king, Nikolas, a son of Svein Ulfson, married afterwards the + Queen Margaret, a daughter of King Inge, who had before been married to + King Magnus Barefoot; and their sons were Nikolas and Magnus the Strong. + King Nikolas sent a message to King Sigurd the Crusader, and asked him if + he would go with him with all his might and help him to the east of the + Swedish dominion, Smaland, to baptize the inhabitants; for the people who + dwelt there had no regard for Christianity, although some of them had + allowed themselves to be baptized. At that time there were many people all + around in the Swedish dominions who were heathens, and many were bad + Christians; for there were some of the kings who renounced Christianity, + and continued heathen sacrifices, as Blotsvein, and afterwards Eirik + Arsale, had done. King Sigurd promised to undertake this journey, and the + kings appointed their meeting at Eyrarsund. King Sigurd then summoned all + people in Norway to a levy, both of men and ships; and when the fleet was + assembled he had about 300 ships. King Nikolas came very early to the + meeting-place, and stayed there a long time; and the bondes murmured much, + and said the Northmen did not intend to come. Thereupon the Danish army + dispersed, and the king went away with all his fleet. King Sigurd came + there soon afterwards, and was ill pleased; but sailed east to Svimraros, + and held a House-thing, at which Sigurd spoke about King Nikolas's breach + of faith, and the Northmen, on this account, determined to go marauding in + his country. They first plundered a village called Tumathorp, which is not + far from Lund; and then sailed east to the merchant-town of Calmar, where + they plundered, as well as in Smaland, and imposed on the country a + tribute of 1500 cattle for ship provision; and the people of Smaland + received Christianity. After this King Sigurd turned about with his fleet, + and came back to his kingdom with many valuable articles and great booty, + which he had gathered on this expedition; and this levy was called the + Calmar levy. This was the summer before the eclipse. This was the only + levy King Sigurd carried out as long as he was king. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0715" id="link2H_4_0715"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 29. OF THORARIN STUTFELD. + </h2> + <p> + It happened once when King Sigurd was going from the drinking-table to + vespers, that his men were very drunk and merry; and many of them sat + outside the church singing the evening song, but their singing was very + irregular. Then the king said, "Who is that fellow I see standing at the + church with a skin jacket on?" They answered, that they did not know. Then + the king said:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "This skin-clad man, in sorry plight, + Puts all our wisdom here to flight." +</pre> + <p> + Then the fellow came forward and said:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "I thought that here I might be known, + Although my dress is scanty grown. + 'Tis poor, but I must be content: + Unless, great king, it's thy intent + To give me better; for I have seen + When I and rags had strangers been." +</pre> + <p> + The king answered, "Come to me to-morrow when I am at the drink-table." + The night passed away; and the morning after the Icelander, who was + afterwards called Thorarin Stutfetd, went into the drinking-room. A man + stood outside of the door of the room with a horn in his hand, and said, + "Icelander! the king says that if thou wilt deserve any gift from him thou + shalt compose a song before going in, and make it about a man whose name + is Hakon Serkson, and who is called Morstrut (1); and speak about that + surname in thy song." The man who spoke to him was called Arne Fioruskeif. + Then they went into the room; and when Thorarin came before the king's + seat he recited these verses:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Throndhjem's warrior-king has said + The skald should be by gifts repaid, + If he before this meeting gave + The king's friend Serk a passing stave. + The generous king has let me know + My stave, to please, must be framed so + That my poor verse extol the fame + Of one called Hakon Lump by name." +</pre> + <p> + Then said the king, "I never said so, and somebody has been making a mock + of thee. Hakon himself shall determine what punishment thou shalt have. Go + into his suite." Hakon said, "He shall be welcome among us, for I can see + where the joke came from;" and he placed the Icelander at his side next to + himself, and they were very merry. The day was drawing to a close, and the + liquor began to get into their heads, when Hakon said, "Dost thou not + think, Icelander, that thou owest me some penalty? and dost thou not see + that some trick has been played upon thee?" + </p> + <p> + Thorarin replies, "It is true, indeed, that I owe thee some compensation." + </p> + <p> + Hakon says, "Then we shall be quits, if thou wilt make me another stave + about Arne." + </p> + <p> + He said he was ready to do so; and they crossed over to the side of the + room where Arne was sitting, and Thorarin gave these verses:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Fioruskeif has often spread, + With evil heart and idle head, + The eagle's voidings round the land, + Lampoons and lies, with ready hand. + Yet this landlouper we all know, + In Africa scarce fed a crow, + Of all his arms used in the field, + Those in most use were helm and shield." +</pre> + <p> + Arne sprang up instantly, drew his sword, and was going to fall upon him; + but Hakon told him to let it alone and be quiet, and bade him remember + that if it came to a quarrel he would come off the worst himself. Thorarin + afterwards went up to the king, and said he had composed a poem which he + wished the king to hear. The king consented, and the song is known by the + name of the Stutfeld poem. The king asked Thorarin what he intended to do. + He replied, it was his intention to go to Rome. Then the king gave him + much money for his pilgrimage, and told him to visit him on his return, + and promised to provide for him. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Morstrut is a short, fat, punchy fellow.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0716" id="link2H_4_0716"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 30. OF SIGURD AND OTTAR BIRTING. + </h2> + <p> + It is told that King Sigurd, one Whitsunday, sat at table with many + people, among whom were many of his friends; and when he came to his + high-seat, people saw that his countenance was very wild, and as if he had + been weeping, so that people were afraid of what might follow. The king + rolled his eyes, and looked at those who were seated on the benches. Then + he seized the holy book which he had brought with him from abroad, and + which was written all over with gilded letters; so that never had such a + costly book come to Norway. His queen sat by his side. Then said King + Sigurd, "Many are the changes which may take place during a man's + lifetime. I had two things which were dear to me above all when I came + from abroad, and these were this book and the queen; and now I think the + one is only worse and more loathsome than the other, and nothing I have + belonging to me that I more detest. The queen does not know herself how + hideous she is; for a goat's horn is standing out on her head, and the + better I liked her before the worse I like her now." Thereupon he cast the + book on the fire which was burning on the hall-floor, and gave the queen a + blow with his fist between the eyes. The queen wept; but more at the + king's' illness than at the blow, or the affront she had suffered. + </p> + <p> + Then a man stood up before the king; his name was Ottar Birting; and he + was one of the torch-bearers, although a bonde's son, and was on service + that day. He was of small stature, but of agreeable appearance; lively, + bold, and full of fun; black haired, and of a dark skin. He ran and + snatched the book which the king had cast into the fire, held it out, and + said, "Different were the days, sire, when you came with great state and + splendour to Norway, and with great fame and honour; for then all your + friends came to meet you with joy, and were glad at your coming. All as + one man would have you for king, and have you in the highest regard and + honour. But now days of sorrow are come over us; for on this holy festival + many of your friends have come to you, and cannot be cheerful on account + of your melancholy and ill health. It is much to be desired that you would + be merry with them; and do, good king, take this saving advice, make peace + first with the queen, and make her joyful whom you have so highly + affronted, with a friendly word; and then all your chiefs, friends, and + servants; that is my advice." + </p> + <p> + Then said King Sigurd, "Dost thou dare to give me advice, thou great lump + of a houseman's lad!" And he sprang up, drew his sword, and swung it with + both hands as if going to cut him down. + </p> + <p> + But Ottar stood quiet and upright; did not stir from the spot, nor show + the slightest sign of fear; and the king turned round the sword-blade + which he had waved over Ottar's head, and gently touched him on the + shoulder with it. Then he sat down in silence on his high-seat. + </p> + <p> + All were silent who were in the hall, for nobody dared to say a word. Now + the king looked around him, milder than before, and said, "It is difficult + to know what there is in people. Here sat my friends, and lendermen, + marshals and shield-bearers, and all the best men in the land; but none + did so well against me as this man, who appears to you of little worth + compared to any of you, although now he loves me most. I came here like a + madman, and would have destroyed my precious property; but he turned aside + my deed, and was not afraid of death for it. Then he made an able speech, + ordering his words so that they were honourable to me, and not saying a + single word about things which could increase my vexation; but even + avoiding what might, with truth, have been said. So excellent was his + speech, that no man here, however great his understanding, could have + spoken better. Then I sprang up in a pretended rage, and made as if I + would have cut him down; but he was courageous as if he had nothing to + fear; and seeing that, I let go my purpose; for he was altogether + innocent. Now ye shall know, my friends, how I intend to reward him; he + was before my torchbearer, and shall now be my lenderman; and there shall + follow what is still more, that he shall be the most distinguished of my + lendermen. Go thou and sit among the lendermen, and be a servant no + longer." + </p> + <p> + Ottar became one of the most celebrated men in Norway for various good and + praiseworthy deeds. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0717" id="link2H_4_0717"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 31. OF KING SIGURD'S DREAM. + </h2> + <p> + In King Sigurd's latter days he was once at an entertainment at one of his + farms; and in the morning when he was dressed he was silent and still, so + that his friends were afraid he was not able to govern himself. Now the + farm bailiff, who was a man of good sense and courage, brought him into + conversation, and asked if he had heard any news of such importance that + it disturbed his mirth; or if the entertainment had not satisfied him; or + if there was anything else that people could remedy. + </p> + <p> + King Sigurd said, that none of the things he had mentioned was the cause. + "But it is that I think upon the dream I had in the night." + </p> + <p> + "Sire," replied he, "may it prove a lucky dream! I would gladly hear it." + </p> + <p> + The king: "I thought that I was in Jadar, and looked out towards the sea; + and that I saw something very black moving itself; and when it came near + it appeared to be a large tree, of which the branches stretched far above + the water, and the roots were down in the sea. Now when the tree came to + the shore it broke into pieces, and drove all about the land, both the + mainland and the out-islands, rocks and strands; and it appeared to me as + if I saw over all Norway along the sea-coast, and saw pieces of that tree, + some small and some large, driven into every bight." + </p> + <p> + Then said the bailiff, "It is likely that you an best interpret this dream + yourself; and I would willingly hear your interpretation of it." + </p> + <p> + Then said the king, "This dream appears to me to denote the arrival in + this country of some man who will fix his seat here, and whose posterity + will spread itself over the land; but with unequal power, as the dream + shows." + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0718" id="link2H_4_0718"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 32. OF ASLAK HANE. + </h2> + <p> + It so happened once, that King Sigurd sat in a gloomy mood among many + worthy men. It was Friday evening, and the kitchen-master asked what meat + should be made ready. + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "What else but flesh-meat?" And so harsh were his words + that nobody dared to contradict him, and all were ill at ease. Now when + people prepared to go to table, dishes of warm flesh-meat were carried in; + but all were silent, and grieved at the king's illness. Before the + blessing was pronounced over the meat, a man called Aslak Hane spoke. He + had been a long time with King Sigurd on his journey abroad, and was not a + man of any great family; and was small of stature, but fiery. When he + perceived how it was, and that none dared to accost the king, he asked, + "What is it, sire, that is smoking on the dish before you?" + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "What do you mean, Aslak? what do you think it is?" + </p> + <p> + Aslak: "I think it is flesh-meat; and I would it were not so." + </p> + <p> + The king: "But if it be so, Aslak?" + </p> + <p> + He replied, "It would be vexatious to know that a gallant king, who has + gained so much honour in the world, should so forget himself. When you + rose up out of Jordan, after bathing in the same waters as God himself, + with palm-leaves in your hands, and the cross upon your breast, it was + something else you promised, sire, than to eat flesh-meat on a Friday. If + a meaner man were to do so, he would merit a heavy punishment. This royal + hall is not so beset as it should be, when it falls upon me, a mean man, + to challenge such an act." + </p> + <p> + The king sat silent, and did not partake of the meat; and when the time + for eating was drawing to an end, the king ordered the flesh dishes to be + removed and other food was brought in, such as it is permitted to use. + When the meal-time was almost past, the king began to be cheerful, and to + drink. People advised Aslak to fly, but he said he would not do so. "I do + not see how it could help me; and to tell the truth, it is as good to die + now that I have got my will, and have prevented the king from committing a + sin. It is for him to kill me if he likes." + </p> + <p> + Towards evening the king called him, and said, "Who set thee on, Aslak + Hane, to speak such free words to me in the hearing of so many people?" + </p> + <p> + "No one, sire, but myself." + </p> + <p> + The king: "Thou wouldst like, no doubt, to know what thou art to have for + such boldness; what thinkest thou it deserves." + </p> + <p> + He replies, "If it be well rewarded, sire, I shall be glad; but should it + be otherwise, then it is your concern." + </p> + <p> + Then the king said, "Smaller is thy reward than thou hast deserved. I give + thee three farms. It has turned out, what could not have been expected, + that thou hast prevented me from a great crime,—thou, and not the + lendermen, who are indebted to me for so much good." And so it ended. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0719" id="link2H_4_0719"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 33. OF A WOMAN BROUGHT TO THE KING. + </h2> + <p> + One Yule eve the king sat in the hall, and the tables were laid out, and + the king said, "Get me flesh-meat." + </p> + <p> + They answered, "Sire, it is not the custom to eat flesh-meat on Yule eve." + </p> + <p> + The king said, "If it be not the custom I will make it the custom." + </p> + <p> + They went out, and brought him a dolphin. The king stuck his knife into + it, but did not eat of it. Then the king said, "Bring me a girl here into + the hall." They brought him a woman whose head-dress went far down her + brows. The king took her hand in his hands, looked at her, and said, "An + ill looking girl!" + </p> + <p> + ((LACUNA—The rest of this story is missing)) + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0720" id="link2H_4_0720"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 34. HARALD GILLE COMES TO NORWAY. + </h2> + <p> + Halkel Huk, a son of Jon Smiorbalte, who was lenderman in More, made a + voyage in the West sea, all the way to the South Hebudes. A man came to + him out of Ireland called Gillikrist, and gave himself out for a son of + King Magnus Barefoot. His mother came with him, and said his other name + was Harald. Halkel received the man, brought him to Norway with him, and + went immediately to King Sigurd with Harald and his mother. When they had + told their story to the king, he talked over the matter with his principal + men, and bade them give their opinions upon it. They were of different + opinions, and all left it to the king himself, although there were several + who opposed this; and the king followed his own counsel. King Sigurd + ordered Harald to be called before him, and told him that he would not + deny him the proof, by ordeal, of who his father was; but on condition + that if he should prove his descent according to his claim, he should not + desire the kingdom in the lifetime of King Sigurd, or of King Magnus: and + to this he bound himself by oath. King Sigurd said he must tread over hot + iron to prove his birth; but this ordeal was thought by many too severe, + as he was to undergo it merely to prove his father, and without getting + the kingdom; but Harald agreed to it, and fixed on the trial by iron: and + this ordeal was the greatest ever made in Norway; for nine glowing + plowshares were laid down, and Harald went over them with bare feet, + attended by two bishops. + </p> + <p> + Three days after the iron trial the ordeal was taken to proof, and the + feet were found unburnt. Thereafter King Sigurd acknowledged Harald's + relationship; but his son Magnus conceived a great hatred of him, and in + this many chiefs followed Magnus. King Sigurd trusted so much to his + favour with the whole people of the country, that he desired all men, + under oath, to promise to accept Magnus after him as their king; and all + the people took this oath. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0721" id="link2H_4_0721"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 35. RACE BETWEEN MAGNUS AND HARALD GILLE. + </h2> + <p> + Harald Gille was a tall, slender-grown man, of a long neck and face, black + eyes, and dark hair, brisk and quick, and wore generally the Irish dress + of short light clothes. The Norse language was difficult for Harald, and + he brought out words which many laughed at. Harald sat late drinking one + evening. He spoke with another man about different things in the west in + Ireland; and among other things, said that there were men in Ireland so + swift of foot that no horse could overtake them in running. Magnus, the + king's son, heard this, and said, "Now he is lying, as he usually does." + </p> + <p> + Harald replies, "It is true that there are men in Ireland whom no horse in + Norway could overtake." They exchanged some words about this, and both + were drunk. Then said Magnus, "Thou shalt make a wager with me, and stake + thy head if thou canst not run so fast as I ride upon my horse, and I + shall stake my gold ring." + </p> + <p> + Harald replies, "I did not say that I could run so swiftly; but I said + that men are to be found in Ireland who will run as fast; and on that I + would wager." + </p> + <p> + The king's son Magnus replies, "I will not go to Ireland about it; we are + wagering here, and not there." + </p> + <p> + Harald on this went to bed, and would not speak to him more about it. This + was in Oslo. The following morning, when the early mass was over, Magnus + rode up the street, and sent a message to Harald to come to him. When + Harald came he was dressed thus. He had on a shirt and trousers which were + bound with ribands under his foot-soles, a short cloak, an Irish hat on + his head, and a spear-shaft in his hand. Magnus set up a mark for the + race. Harald said, "Thou hast made the course too long;" but Magnus made + it at once even much longer, and said it was still too short. There were + many spectators. They began the race, and Harald followed always the + horse's pace; and when they came to the end of the race course, Magnus + said, "Thou hadst hold of the saddle-girth, and the horse dragged thee + along." Magnus had his swift runner, the Gautland horse. They began the + race again, and Harald ran the whole race-course before the horse. When + came to the end Harald asked, "Had I hold of the saddle-girths now?" + </p> + <p> + Magnus replied, "Thou hadst the start at first." + </p> + <p> + Then Magnus let his horse breathe a while, and when he was ready he put + the spurs to him, and set off in full gallop. Harald stood still, and + Magnus looked back, and called, "Set off now." + </p> + <p> + Then Harald ran quickly past the horse, and came to the end of the course + so long before him that he lay down, and got up and saluted Magnus as he + came in. + </p> + <p> + Then they went home to the town. In the meantime King Sigurd had been at + high mass, and knew nothing of this until after he had dined that day. + Then he said to Magnus angrily, "Thou callest Harald useless; but I think + thou art a great fool, and knowest nothing of the customs of foreign + people. Dost thou not know that men in other countries exercise themselves + in other feats than in filling themselves with ale, and making themselves + mad, and so unfit for everything that they scarcely know each other? Give + Harald his ring, and do not try to make a fool of him again, as long as I + am above ground." + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0722" id="link2H_4_0722"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 36. OF SIGURD'S SWIMMING. + </h2> + <p> + It happened once that Sigurd was out in his ship, which lay in the + harbour; and there lay a merchant ship, which was an Iceland trader, at + the side of it. Harald Gille was in the forecastle of the king's ship, and + Svein Rimhildson, a son of Knut Sveinson of Jadar, had his berth the next + before him. There was also Sigurd Sigurdson, a gallant lenderman, who + himself commanded a ship. It was a day of beautiful weather and warm + sunshine, and many went out to swim, both from the long-ship and the + merchant vessel. An Iceland man, who was among the swimmers, amused + himself by drawing those under water who could not swim so well as + himself; and at that the spectators laughed. When King Sigurd saw and + heard this, he cast off his clothes, sprang into the water, and swam to + the Icelander, seized him, and pressed him under the water, and held him + there; and as soon as the Icelander came up the king pressed him down + again, and thus the one time after the other. + </p> + <p> + Then said Sigurd Sigurdson, "Shall we let the king kill this man?" + </p> + <p> + Somebody said, "No one has any wish to interfere." + </p> + <p> + Sigurd replies, that "If Dag Eilifson were here, we should not be without + one who dared." + </p> + <p> + Then Sigurd sprang overboard, swam to the king, took hold of him, and + said, "Sire, do not kill the man. Everybody sees that you are a much + better swimmer." + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "Let me loose, Sigurd: I shall be his death, for he will + destroy our people under water." + </p> + <p> + Sigurd says, "Let us first amuse ourselves; and, Icelander, do thou set + off to the land," which he did. The king now got loose from Sigurd, and + swam to his ship, and Sigurd went his way: but the king ordered that + Sigurd should not presume to come into his presence; this was reported to + Sigurd, and so he went up into the country. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0723" id="link2H_4_0723"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 37. OF HARALD AND SVEIN RIMHILDSON. + </h2> + <p> + In the evening, when people were going to bed, some of the ship's men were + still at their games up in the country. Harald was with those who played + on the land, and told his footboy to go out to the ship, make his bed, and + wait for him there. The lad did as he was ordered. The king had gone to + sleep; and as the boy thought Harald late, he laid himself in Harald's + berth. Svein Rimhildson said, "It is a shame for brave men to be brought + from their farms at home, and to have here serving boys to sleep beside + them." The lad said that Harald had ordered him to come there. Svein + Rimhildson said, "We do not so much care for Harald himself lying here, if + he do not bring here his slaves and beggars;" and seized a riding-whip, + and struck the boy on the head until the blood flowed from him. The boy + ran immediately up the country, and told Harald what had happened, who + went immediately out to the ship, to the aft part of the forecastle, and + with a pole-axe struck Svein so that he received a severe wound on his + hands; and then Harald went on shore. Svein ran to the land after him, + and, gathering his friends, took Harald prisoner, and they were about + hanging him. But while they were busy about this, Sigurd Sigurdson went + out to the king's ship and awoke him. When the king opened his eyes and + recognised Sigurd, he said. "For this reason thou shalt die, that thou + hast intruded into my presence; for thou knowest that I forbade thee:" and + with these words the king sprang up. + </p> + <p> + Sigurd replied, "That is in your power as soon as you please; but other + business is more urgent. Go to the land as quickly as possible to help thy + brother; for the Rogaland people are going to hang him." + </p> + <p> + Then said the king, "God give us luck, Sigurd! Call my trumpeter, and let + him call the people all to land, and to meet me." + </p> + <p> + The king sprang on the land, and all who knew him followed him to where + the gallows was being erected. The king instantly took Harald to him; and + all the people gathered to the king in full armour, as they heard the + trumpet. Then the king ordered that Svein and all his comrades should + depart from the country as outlaws; but by the intercession of good men + the king was prevailed on to let them remain and hold their properties, + but no mulct should be paid for Svein's wound. + </p> + <p> + Then Sigurd Sigurdson asked if the king wished that he should go forth out + of the country. + </p> + <p> + "That will I not," said the king; "for I can never be without thee." + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0724" id="link2H_4_0724"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 38. OF KING OLAF'S MIRACLE. + </h2> + <p> + There was a young and poor man called Kolbein; and Thora, King Sigurd the + Crusader's mother, had ordered his tongue to be cut out of his mouth, and + for no other cause than that this young man had taken a piece of meat out + of the king-mother's tub which he said the cook had given him, and which + the cook had not ventured to serve up to her. The man had long gone about + speechless. So says Einar Skulason in Olaf's ballad:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The proud rich dame, for little cause, + Had the lad's tongue cut from his jaws: + The helpless man, of speech deprived, + His dreadful sore wound scarce survived. + A few weeks since at Hild was seen, + As well as ever he had been, + The same poor lad—to speech restored + By Olaf's power, whom he adored." +</pre> + <p> + Afterwards the young man came to Nidaros, and watched in the Christ + church; but at the second mass for Olaf before matins he fell asleep, and + thought he saw King Olaf the Saint coming to him; and that Olaf talked to + him, and took hold with his hands of the stump of his tongue and pulled + it. Now when he awoke he found himself restored, and joyfully did he thank + our Lord and the holy Saint Olaf, who had pitied and helped him; for he + had come there speechless, and had gone to the holy shrine, and went away + cured, and with his speech clear and distinct. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0725" id="link2H_4_0725"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 39. KING OLAF'S MIRACLE WITH A PRISONER. + </h2> + <p> + The heathens took prisoner a young man of Danish family and carried him to + Vindland, where he was in fetters along with other prisoners. In the + day-time he was alone in irons, without a guard; but at night a peasant's + son was beside him in the chain, that he might not escape from them. This + poor man never got sleep or rest from vexation and sorrow, and considered + in many ways what could help him; for he had a great dread of slavery, and + was pining with hunger and torture. He could not again expect to be + ransomed by his friends, as they had already restored him twice from + heathen lands with their own money; and he well knew that it would be + difficult and expensive for them to submit a third time to this burden. It + is well with the man who does not undergo so much in the world as this man + knew he had suffered. He saw but one way; and that was to get off and + escape if he could. He resolved upon this in the night-time, killed the + peasant, and cut his foot off after killing him, and set off to the forest + with the chain upon his leg. Now when the people knew this, soon after + daylight in the morning, they pursued him with two dogs accustomed to + trace any one who escaped, and to find him in the forest however carefully + he might be concealed. They got him into their hands and beat him, and did + him all kinds of mischief; and dragging him home, left barely alive, and + showed him no mercy. They tortured him severely; put him in a dark room, + in which there lay already sixteen Christian men; and bound him both with + iron and other tyings, as fast as they could. Then he began to think that + the misery and pain he had endured before were but shadows to his present + sufferings. He saw no man before his eyes in this prison who would beg for + mercy for him; no one had compassion on his wretchedness, except the + Christian men who lay bound with him, who sorrowed with him, and bemoaned + his fate together with their own misfortunes and helplessness. One day + they advised him to make a vow to the holy King Olaf, to devote himself to + some office in his sacred house, if he, by God's compassion and Saint + Olaf's prayers could get away from this prison. He gladly agreed to this, + and made a vow and prepared himself for the situation they mentioned to + him. The night after he thought in his sleep that he saw a man, not tall, + standing at his side, who spoke to him thus, "Here, thou wretched man, why + dost thou not get up?" + </p> + <p> + He replied, "Sir, who are you?" + </p> + <p> + "I am King Olaf, on whom thou hast called." + </p> + <p> + "Oh, my good lord! gladly would I raise myself; but I lie bound with iron + and with chains on my legs, and also the other men who lie here." + </p> + <p> + Thereupon the king accosts him with the words, "Stand up at once and be + not afraid; for thou art loose." + </p> + <p> + He awoke immediately, and told his comrades what, had appeared to him in + his dream. They told him to stand up, and try if it was true. He stood up, + and observed that he was loose. Now said his fellow-prisoners, this would + help him but little, for the door was locked both on the inside and on the + outside. Then an old man who sat there in a deplorable condition put in + his word, and told him not to doubt the mercy of the man who had loosened + his chains; "For he has wrought this miracle on thee that thou shouldst + enjoy his mercy, and hereafter be free, without suffering more misery and + torture. Make haste, then, and seek the door; and if thou are able to slip + out, thou art saved." + </p> + <p> + He did so, found the door open, slipped out, and away to the forest. As + soon as the Vindland people were aware of this they set loose the dogs, + and pursued him in great haste; and the poor man lay hid, and saw well + where they were following him. But now the hounds lost the trace when they + came nearer, and all the eyes that sought him were struck with a + blindness, so that nobody could find him, although he lay before their + feet; and they all returned home, vexed that they could not find him. King + Olaf did not permit this man's destruction after he had reached the + forest, and restored him also to his health and hearing; for they had so + long tortured and beaten him that he had become deaf. At last he came on + board of a ship, with two other Christian men who had been long afflicted + in that country. All of them worked zealously in this vessel, and so had a + successful flight. Then he repaired to the holy man's house, strong and + fit to bear arms. Now he was vexed at his vow, went from his promise to + the holy king, ran away one day, and came in the evening to a bonde who + gave him lodging for God's sake. Then in the night he saw three girls + coming to him; and handsome and nobly dressed were they. They spoke to him + directly, and sharply reprimanded him for having been so bold as to run + from the good king who had shown so much compassion to him, first in + freeing him from his irons, and then from the prison; and yet he had + deserted the mild master into whose service he had entered. Then he awoke + full of terror, got up early, and told the house-father his dream. The + good man had nothing so earnest in life as to send him-back to the holy + place. This miracle was first written down by a man who himself saw the + man, and the marks of the chains upon his body. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0726" id="link2H_4_0726"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 40. KING SIGURD MARRIES CECILIA. + </h2> + <p> + In the last period of King Sigurd's life, his new and extraordinary + resolution was whispered about, that he would be divorced from his queen, + and would take Cecilia, who was a great man's daughter, to wife. He + ordered accordingly a great feast to be prepared, and intended to hold his + wedding with her in Bergen. Now when Bishop Magne heard this, he was very + sorry; and one day the bishop goes to the king's hall, and with him a + priest called Sigurd, who was afterwards bishop of Bergen. When they came + to the king's hall, the bishop sent the king a message that he would like + to meet him; and asked the king to come out to him. He did so, and came + out with a drawn sword in his hand. He received the bishop kindly and + asked him to go in and sit down to table with him. + </p> + <p> + The bishop replies, "I have other business now. Is it true, sire, what is + told me, that thou hast the intention of marrying, and of driving away thy + queen, and taking another wife?" + </p> + <p> + The king said it was true. + </p> + <p> + Then the bishop changed countenance, and angrily replied, "How can it come + into your mind, sire, to do such an act in our bishopric as to betray + God's word and law, and the holy church? It surprises me that you treat + with such contempt our episcopal office, and your own royal office. I will + now do what is my duty; and in the name of God, of the holy King Olaf, of + Peter the apostle, and of the other saints, forbid thee this wickedness." + </p> + <p> + While he thus spoke he stood straight up, as if stretching out his neck to + the blow, as if ready if the king chose to let the sword fall; and the + priest Sigurd, who afterwards was bishop, has declared that the sky + appeared to him no bigger than a calf's skin, so frightful did the + appearance of the king present itself to him. The king returned to the + hall, however, without saying a word; and the bishop went to his house and + home so cheerful and gay that he laughed, and saluted every child on his + way, and was playing with his fingers. Then the priest Sigurd asked him + the reason, saying, "Why are you so cheerful, sir? Do you not consider + that the king may be exasperated against you? and would it not be better + to get out of the way?" + </p> + <p> + Then said the bishop, "It appears to me more likely that he will not act + so; and besides, what death could be better, or more desirable, than to + leave life for the honour of God? or to die for the holy cause of + Christianity and our own office, by preventing that which is not right? I + am so cheerful because I have done what I ought to do." + </p> + <p> + There was much noise in the town about this. The king got ready for a + journey, and took with him corn, malt and honey. He went south to + Stavanger, and prepared a feast there for his marriage with Cecilia. When + a bishop who ruled there heard of this he went to the king, and asked if + it were true that he intended to marry in the lifetime of the queen. + </p> + <p> + The king said it was so. + </p> + <p> + The bishop answers, "If it be so, sire, you must know how much such a + thing is forbidden to inferior persons. Now it appears as if you thought + it was allowable for you, because you have great power, and that it is + proper for you, although it is against right and propriety; but I do not + know how you will do it in our bishopric, dishonouring thereby God's + command, the holy Church, and our episcopal authority. But you must bestow + a great amount of gifts and estates on this foundation, and thereby pay + the mulct due to God and to us for such transgression." + </p> + <p> + Then said the king, "Take what thou wilt of our possessions. Thou art far + more reasonable than Bishop Magne." + </p> + <p> + Then the king went away, as well pleased with this bishop as ill pleased + with him who had laid a prohibition on him. Thereafter the king married + the girl, and loved her tenderly. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0727" id="link2H_4_0727"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 41. IMPROVEMENT OF KONUNGAHELLA. + </h2> + <p> + King Sigurd improved the town of Konungahella so much, that there was not + a greater town in Norway at the time, and he remained there long for the + defence of the frontiers. He built a king's house in the castle, and + imposed a duty on all the districts in the neighbourhood of the town, as + well as on the townspeople, that every person of nine years of age and + upwards should bring to the castle five missile stones for weapons, or as + many large stakes sharp at one end and five ells long. In the castle the + king built a cross-church of timber, and carefully put together, as far as + regards the wood and other materials. The cross-church was consecrated in + the 24th year of King Sigurd's reign (A.D. 1127). Here the king deposited + the piece of the holy cross, and many other holy relics. It was called the + castle church; and before the high altar he placed the tables he had got + made in the Greek country, which were of copper and silver, all gilt, and + beautifully adorned with jewels. Here was also the shrine which the Danish + king Eirik Eimune had sent to King Sigurd; and the altar book, written + with gold letters, which the patriarch had presented to King Sigurd. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0728" id="link2H_4_0728"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 42. KING SIGURD'S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + Three years after the consecration of the cross-church, when King Sigurd + was stopping at Viken, he fell sick (A.D. 1130). He died the night before + Mary's-mass (August 15), and was buried in Halvard's church, where he was + laid in the stone wall without the choir on the south side. His son Magnus + was in the town at the time and took possession of the whole of the king's + treasury when King Sigurd died. Sigurd had been king of Norway + twenty-seven years (A.D. 1104-1130), and was forty years of age when he + died. The time of his reign was good for the country; for there was peace, + and crops were good. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0729" id="link2H_4_0729"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + SAGA OF MAGNUS THE BLIND AND OF HARALD GILLE. + </h2> + <p> + PRELIMINARY REMARKS + </p> + <p> + An age of conflict now begins in Norway. On his death, in 1130, Sigurd + left his son Magnus and his brother Harald. They soon divided the + government, and then entered upon a five-years' conflict, until Magnus, in + 1135, with eyes picked out, went into a convent. + </p> + <p> + The next year, 1136, a new pretender appeared in the person of Sigurd + Slembe, who took King Harald's life in 1137. Magnus died in 1139. + </p> + <p> + Other literature in regard to this epoch is "Fagrskinna" and + "Morkinskinna". The corresponding part of "Agrip" is lost. + </p> + <p> + Skalds quoted are: Haldor Skvaldre, Einar Skulason, and Ivar Ingemundson. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0730" id="link2H_4_0730"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 1. MAGNUS AND HARALD PROCLAIMED KINGS. + </h2> + <p> + King Sigurd's son Magnus was proclaimed in Oslo king of all the country + immediately after his father's death, according to the oath which the + whole nation had sworn to King Sigurd; and many went into his service, and + many became his lendermen. Magnus was the handsomest man then in Norway; + of a passionate temper, and cruel, but distinguished in bodily exercises. + The favour of the people he owed most to the respect for his father. He + was a great drinker, greedy of money, hard, and obstinate. + </p> + <p> + Harald Gille, on the other hand, was very pleasing in intercourse, gay, + and full of mirth; and so generous that he spared in nothing for the sake + of his friends. He willingly listened to good advice, so that he allowed + others to consult with him and give counsel. With all this he obtained + favour and a good repute, and many men attached themselves as much to him + as to King Magnus. Harald was in Tunsberg when he heard of his brother + King Sigurd's death. He called together his friends to a meeting, and it + was resolved to hold the Hauga Thing (1) there in the town. At this Thing, + Harald was chosen king of half the country, and it was called a forced + oath which had been taken from him to renounce his paternal heritage. Then + Harald formed a court, and appointed lendermen; and very soon he had as + many people about him as King Magnus. Then men went between them, and + matters stood in this way for seven days; but King Magnus, finding he had + fewer people, was obliged to give way, and to divide the kingdom with + Harald into two parts. The kingdom accordingly was so divided (October 3, + 1130) that each of them should have the half part of the kingdom which + King Sigurd had possessed; but that King Magnus alone should inherit the + fleet of ships, the table service, the valuable articles and the movable + effects which had belonged to his father, King Sigurd. He was + notwithstanding the least satisfied with his share. Although they were of + such different dispositions, they ruled the country for some time in + peace. King Harald had a son called Sigurd, by Thora, a daughter of + Guthorm Grabarde. King Harald afterwards married Ingerid, a daughter of + Ragnvald, who was a son of the Swedish King Inge Steinkelson. King Magnus + was married to a daughter of Knut Lavard, and she was a sister of the + Danish King Valdernar; but King Magnus having no affection for her, sent + her back to Denmark; and from that day everything went ill with him, and + he brought upon himself the enmity of her family. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Hauga-thing means a Thing held at the tumuli or burial + mounds.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0731" id="link2H_4_0731"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 2. OF THE FORCES OF HARALD AND MAGNUS. + </h2> + <p> + When the two relations, Harald and Magnus, had been about three years + kings of Norway (A.D. 1131-1133), they both passed the fourth winter (A.D. + 1134) in the town of Nidaros, and invited each other as guests; but their + people were always ready for a fight. In spring King Magnus sailed + southwards along the land with his fleet, and drew all the men he could + obtain out of each district, and sounded his friends if they would + strengthen him with their power to take the kingly dignity from Harald, + and give him such a portion of the kingdom, as might be suitable; + representing to them that King Harald had already renounced the kingdom by + oath. King Magnus obtained the consent of many powerful men. The same + spring Harald went to the Uplands, and by the upper roads eastwards to + Viken; and when he heard what King Magnus was doing, he also drew together + men on his side. Wheresoever the two parties went they killed the cattle, + or even the people, upon the farms of the adverse party. King Magnus had + by far the most people, for the main strength of the country lay open to + him for collecting men from it. King Harald was in Viken on the east side + of the fjord, and collected men, while they were doing each other damage + in property and life. King Harald had with him Kristrod, his brother by + his mother's side, and many other lendermen; but King Magnus had many + more. King Harald was with his forces at a place called Fors in Ranrike, + and went from thence towards the sea. The evening before Saint Lawrence + day (August 10), they had their supper at a place called Fyrileif, while + the guard kept a watch on horseback all around the house. The watchmen + observed King Magnus's army hastening towards the house, and consisting of + full 6000 men, while King Harald had but 1500. Now come the watchmen who + had to bring the news to King Harald of what was going on and say that + King Magnus's army was now very near the town. + </p> + <p> + The king says, "What will my relation King Magnus Sigurdson have? He wants + not surely to fight us." + </p> + <p> + Thjostolf Alason replies, "You must certainly, sire, make preparation for + that, both for yourself and your men. King Magnus has been drawing + together an army all the summer for the purpose of giving you battle when + he meets you." + </p> + <p> + Then King Harald stood up, and ordered his men to take their arms. "We + shall fight, if our relative King Magnus wants to fight us." + </p> + <p> + Then the war-horns sounded, and all Harald's men went out from the house + to an enclosed field, and set up their banners. King Harald had on two + shirts of ring-mail, but his brother Kristrod had no armour on; and a + gallant man he was. When King Magnus and his men saw King Harald's troop + they drew up and made their array, and made their line so long that they + could surround the whole of King Harald's troop. So says Haldor Skvaldre:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "King Magnus on the battle-plain + From his long troop-line had great gain; + The plain was drenched with warm blood, + Which lay a red and reeking flood." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0732" id="link2H_4_0732"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 3. BATTLE AT FYRILEIF. + </h2> + <p> + King Magnus had the holy cross carried before him in this battle, and the + battle was great and severe. The king's brother, Kristrod, had penetrated + with his troop into the middle of King Magnus's array, and cut down on + each side of him, so that people gave way before him everywhere. But a + powerful bonde who was in King Harald's array raised his spear with both + hands, and drove it through between Kristrod's shoulders, so that it came + out at his breast; and thus fell Kristrod. Many who were near asked the + bonde why he had done so foul a deed. + </p> + <p> + The bonde replies, "He knows the consequences now of slaughtering my + cattle in summer, and taking all that was in my house, and forcing me to + follow him here. I determined to give him some return when the opportunity + came." + </p> + <p> + After this King Harald's army took to flight, and he fled himself, with + all his men. Many fell; and Ingemar Sveinson of Ask, a great chief and + lenderman, got there his death-wound, and nearly sixty of King Harald's + court-men also fell. Harald himself fled eastward to Viken to his ships, + and went out of the country to King Eirik Eimune in Denmark, and found him + in Seeland and sought aid from him. King Eirik received him well, and + principally because they had sworn to each other to be as brothers (1); + and gave him Halland as a fief to rule over, and gave him seven + long-ships, but without equipment. Thereafter King Harald went northwards + through Halland, and many Northmen came to meet him. After this battle + King Magnus subdued the whole country, giving life and safety to all who + were wounded, and had them taken care of equally with his own men. He then + called the whole country his own, and had a choice of the best men who + were in the country. When they held a council among themselves afterwards, + Sigurd Sigurdson, Thorer Ingeridson, and all the men of most + understanding, advised that they should keep their forces together in + Viken, and remain there, in case Harald should return from the south; but + King Magnus would take his own way, and went north to Bergen. There he sat + all winter (A.D. 1135), and allowed his men to leave him; on which the + lendermen returned home to their own houses. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) These brotherhoods, by which one man was bound by oath to + aid or avenge another, were common in the Middle Ages among + all ranks. "Sworn brothers" is still a common expression + with us.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0733" id="link2H_4_0733"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 4. DEATH OF ASBJORN AND OF NEREID. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald came to Konungahella with the men who had followed him from + Denmark. The lendermen and town's burgesses collected a force against him, + which they drew up in a thick array above the town. King Harald landed + from his ships, and sent a message to the bondes, desiring that they would + not deny him his land, as he wanted no more than what of right belonged to + him. Then mediators went between them; and it came to this, that the + bondes dismissed their troops, and submitted to him. Thereupon he bestowed + fiefs and property on the lendermen, that they might stand by him, and + paid the bondes who joined him the lawful mulcts for what they had lost. A + great body of men attached themselves, therefore, to King Harald; and he + proceeded westwards to Viken, where he gave peace to all men, except to + King Magnus's people, whom he plundered and killed wherever he found them. + And when he came west to Sarpsborg he took prisoners two of King Magnus s + lendermen, Asbjorn and his brother Nereid; and gave them the choice that + one should be hanged, and the other thrown into the Sarpsborg waterfall, + and they might choose as they pleased. Asbjorn chose to be thrown into the + cataract, for he was the elder of the two, and this death appeared the + most dreadful; and so it was done. Halder Skvaldre tells of this:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Asbjorn, who opposed the king, + O'er the wild cataract they fling: + Nereid, who opposed the king, + Must on Hagbard's high tree swing. + The king given food in many a way + To foul-mouthed beasts and birds of prey: + The generous men who dare oppose + Are treated as the worst of foes." +</pre> + <p> + Thereafter King Harald proceeded north to Tunsberg, where he was well + received, and a large force gathered to him. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0734" id="link2H_4_0734"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 5. OF THE COUNSELS PROPOSED. + </h2> + <p> + When King Magnus, who was in Bergen, heard these tidings, he called + together all the chiefs who were in the town, and asked them their + counsel, and what they should now do. Then Sigurd Sigurdson said, "Here I + can give a good advice. Let a ship be manned with good men, and put me, or + any other lenderman, to command it; send it to thy relation, King Harald, + and offer him peace according to the conditions upright men may determine + upon, and offer him the half of the kingdom. It appears to me probable + that King Harald, by the words and counsel of good men, may accept this + offer, and thus there may be a peace established between you." + </p> + <p> + Then King Magnus replied, "This proposal I will not accept of; for of what + advantage would it be, after we have gained the whole kingdom in summer to + give away the half of it now? Give us some other counsel." + </p> + <p> + Then Sigurd Sigurdson answered, "It appears to me, sire, that your + lendermen who in autumn asked your leave to return home will now sit at + home and will not come to you. At that time it was much against my advice + that you dispersed so entirely the people we had collected; for I could + well suppose that Harald would come back to Viken as soon as he heard that + it was without a chief. Now there is still another counsel, and it is but + a poor one; but it may turn out useful to us. Send out your pursuivants, + and send other people with them, and let them go against the lendermen who + will not join you in your necessity, and kill them; and bestow their + property on others who will give you help although they may have been of + small importance before. Let them drive together the people, the bad as + well as the good; and go with the men you can thus assemble against King + Harald, and give him battle." + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "It would be unpopular to put to death people of + distinction, and raise up inferior people who often break faith and law, + and the country would be still worse off. I would like to hear some other + counsel still." + </p> + <p> + Sigurd replies, "It is difficult for me now to give advice, as you will + neither make peace nor give battle. Let us go north to Throndhjem, where + the main strength of the country is most inclined to our side; and on the + way let us gather all the men we can. It may be that these Elfgrims will + be tired of such a long stride after us." + </p> + <p> + The king replies, "We must not fly from those whom we beat in summer. Give + some better counsel still." + </p> + <p> + Then Sigurd stood up and said, while he was preparing to go out, "I will + now give you the counsel which I see you will take, and which must have + its course. Sit here in Bergen until Harald comes with his troops, and + then you will either suffer death or disgrace." + </p> + <p> + And Sigurd remained no longer at that meeting. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0735" id="link2H_4_0735"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 6. OF HARALD'S FORCE. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald came from the East along the coast with a great army, and this + winter (A.D. 1135) is called on that account the Crowd-winter. King Harald + came to Bergen on Christmas eve, and landed with his fleet at Floruvagar; + but would not fight on account of the sacred time. But King Magnus + prepared for defence in the town. He erected a stone-slinging machine out + on the holm, and had iron chains and wooden booms laid across over the + passage from the king's house to Nordnes, and to the Monks bridge. He had + foot-traps made, and thrown into Saint John's field, and did not suspend + these works except during the three sacred days of Christmas. The last + holyday of Yule, King Harald ordered his war-horns to sound the gathering + of his men for going to the town; and, during the Yule holydays, his army + had been increased by about 900 men. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0736" id="link2H_4_0736"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 7. KING MAGNUS TAKEN PRISONER. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald made a promise to King Olaf the Saint for victory, that he + would build an Olaf's church in the town at his own expense. King Magnus + drew up his men in the Christ church yard; but King Harald laid his + vessels first at Nordnes. Now when King Magnus and his people saw that, + they turned round towards the town, and to the end of the shore; but as + they passed through the streets many of the burgesses ran into their + houses and homes, and those who went across the fields fell into the + foot-traps. Then King Magnus and his men perceived that King Harald had + rowed with all his men across to Hegravik, and landed there, and had gone + from thence the upper road up the hill opposite the town. Now Magnus + returned back again through the streets, and then his men fled from him in + all directions; some up to the mountains, some up to the neighbourhood of + the convent of nuns, some to churches, or hid themselves as they best + could. King Magnus fled to his ship; but there was no possibility of + getting away, for the iron chains outside prevented the passage of + vessels. He had also but few men with him, and therefore could do nothing. + Einar Skulason tells of this in the song of Harald:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "For a whole week an iron chain + Cut off all sailing to the main: + Bergen's blue stable was locked fast,— + Her floating wains could not get past." +</pre> + <p> + Soon after Harald's people came out to the ships, and then King Magnus was + made prisoner. He was sitting behind in the forecastle upon the chests of + the high-seat, and at his side Hakon Fauk, his mother's brother, who was + very popular but was not considered very wise, and Ivar Assurson. They, + and many others of King Magnus's friends, were taken, and some of them + killed on the spot. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0737" id="link2H_4_0737"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 8. KING MAGNUS MUTILATED. + </h2> + <p> + Thereafter King Harald had a meeting of his counsellors, and desired their + counsel; and in this meeting the judgment was given that Magnus should be + deposed from his dominions, and should no longer be called king. Then he + was delivered to the king's slaves, who mutilated him, picked out both his + eyes, cut off one foot, and at last castrated him. Ivar Assurson was + blinded, and Hakon Fauk killed. The whole country then was reduced to + obedience under King Harald. Afterwards it was diligently examined who + were King Magnus's best friends, or who knew most of his concealments of + treasure or valuables. The holy cross King Magnus had kept beside him + since the battle of Fyrileif, but would not tell where it was deposited + for preservation. Bishop Reinald of Stavanger, who was an Englishman, was + considered very greedy of money. He was a great friend of King Magnus, and + it was thought likely that great treasure and valuables had been given + into his keeping. Men were sent for him accordingly, and he came to + Bergen, where it was insisted against him that he had some knowledge of + such treasure; but he denied it altogether, would not admit it, and + offered to clear himself by ordeal. King Harald would not have this, but + laid on the bishop a money fine of fifteen marks of gold, which he should + pay to the king. The bishop declared he would not thus impoverish his + bishop's see, but would rather offer his life. On this they hanged the + bishop out on the holm, beside the sling machine. As he was going to the + gallows he threw the sock from his foot, and said with an oath, "I know no + more about King Magnus's treasure than what is in this sock;" and in it + there was a gold ring. Bishop Reinald was buried at Nordnes in Michael's + church, and this deed was much blamed. After this Harald Gille was sole + king of Norway as long as he lived. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0738" id="link2H_4_0738"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 9. WONDERFUL OMENS IN KONUNGAHELLA. + </h2> + <p> + Five years after King Sigurd's death remarkable occurrences took place in + Konungahella (A.D. 1135). Guthorm, a son of Harald Fletter, and Saemund + Husfreyja, were at that time the king's officers there. Saemund was + married to Ingebjorg, a daughter of the priest Andres Brunson. Their sons + were Paul Flip and Gunne Fis. Saemund's natural son was called Asmund. + Andres Brunson was a very remarkable man, who carried on divine service in + the Cross church. His wife (1) was called Solveig. Jon Loptson, who was + then eleven years old, was in their house to be fostered and educated. The + priest Lopt Saemundson, Jon's father, was also in the town at that time. + The priest Andres and Solveig had a daughter by name Helga, who was + Einar's wife. It happened now in Konungahella, the next Sunday night after + Easter week, that there was a great noise in the streets through the whole + town as if the king was going through with all his court-men. The dogs + were so affected that nobody could hold them, but they slipped loose; and + when they came out they ran mad, biting all that came in their way, people + and cattle. All who were bitten by them till the blood came turned raging + mad; and pregnant women were taken in labour prematurely, and became mad. + From Easter to Ascension-day, these portentous circumstances took place + almost every night. People were dreadfully alarmed at these wonders; and + many made themselves ready to remove, sold their houses, and went out to + the country districts, or to other towns. The most intelligent men looked + upon it as something extremely remarkable; were in dread of it; and said, + as it proved to be, that it was an omen of important events which had not + yet taken place. And the priest Andres, on Whit Sunday, made a long and + excellent speech, and turned the conclusion of it to the distressing + situation of the townspeople; telling them to muster courage, and not lay + waste their excellent town by deserting it, but rather to take the utmost + care in all things, and use the greatest foresight against all dangers, as + of fire or the enemy, and to pray to God to have mercy on them. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) The Catholic priests appear to have had wives at that time + in Norway, and celibacy to have been confined to the monks. + —L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0739" id="link2H_4_0739"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 10. THE RISE OF WAR IN KONUNGAHELLA. + </h2> + <p> + Thirteen loaded merchant ships made ready to leave the town, intending to + proceed to Bergen; but eleven of them were lost, men and goods, and all + that was in them; the twelfth was lost also, but the people were saved, + although the cargo went to the bottom. At that time the priest Lopt went + north to Bergen, with all that belonged to him, and arrived safely. The + merchant vessels were lost on Saint Lawrence eve (August 10). The Danish + king Eirik and the Archbishop Assur, both sent notice to Konungahella to + keep watch on their town; and said the Vindland people had a great force + on foot with which they made war far around on Christian people, and + usually gained the victory. But the townspeople attended very little to + this warning, were indifferent, and forgot more and more the dreadful + omens the longer it was since they happened. On the holy Saint Lawrence + day, while the words of high mass were spoken, came to the Vindland king + Rettibur to Konungahella with 550 Vindland cutters, and in each cutter + were forty-four men and two horses. The king's sister's son Dunimiz, and + Unibur, a chief who ruled over many people, were with him. These two + chiefs rowed at once, with a part of their troops, up the east arm of the + Gaut river past Hising Isle, and thus came down to the town; but a part of + the fleet lay in the western arm, and came so to the town. They made fast + their ships at the piles, and landed their horses, and rode over the + height of Bratsas, and from thence up around the town. Einar, a relation + of priest Andres, brought these tidings up to the Castle church; for there + the whole inhabitants of the town were gathered to hear high mass. Einar + came just as the priest Andres was holding his discourse; and he told the + people that an army was sailing up against the town with a great number of + ships of war, and that some people were riding over Bratsas. Many said it + must be the Danish king Eirik, and from him they might expect peace. The + people ran down into the town to their properties, armed themselves, and + went down upon the piers, whence they immediately saw there was an enemy + and an immense army. Nine East-country trading vessels belonging to the + merchants were afloat in the river at the piers. The Vindland people first + directed their course toward these and fought with the merchants, who + armed themselves, and defended themselves long, well, and manfully. There + was a hard battle, and resistance, before the merchant vessels were + cleared of their men; and in this conflict the Vindland people lost 150 of + their ships, with all the men on board. When the battle was sharpest the + townsmen stood upon the piers, and shot at the heathens. But when the + fight slackened the burgesses fled up to the town, and from thence into + the castle; and the men took with them all their valuable articles, and + such goods as they could carry. Solveig and her daughters, with two other + women, went on shore when the Vindlanders took possession of the merchant + vessels. Now the Vindlanders landed, and mustered their men, and + discovered their loss. Some of them went up into the town, some on board + the merchant ships, and took all the goods they pleased; and then they set + fire to the town, and burnt it and the ships. They hastened then with all + their army to assault the castle. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0740" id="link2H_4_0740"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 11. THE SECOND BATTLE. + </h2> + <p> + King Rettibur made an offer to those who were in the castle that they + should go out, and he would give them their lives, weapons, clothes, + silver, and gold; but all exclaimed against it, and went out on the + fortification; some shot, some threw stones, some sharp stakes. It was a + great battle, in which many fell on both sides, but by far the most of the + Vindlanders. Solveig came up to a large farm called Solbjorg, and brought + the news. A message war-token was there split, and sent out to Skurbagar, + where there happened to be a joint ale-drinking feast, and many men were + assembled. A bonde called Olver Miklimun (Mickle Mouth) was there, who + immediately sprang up, took helmet and shield, and a great axe in his + hand, and said, "Stand up, brave lads, and take your weapons. Let us go + help the townspeople; for it would appear shameful to every man who heard + of it, if we sit here sipping our ale, while good men in the town are + losing their lives by our neglect." + </p> + <p> + Many made an objection, and said they would only be losing their own + lives, without being of any assistance to the townspeople. + </p> + <p> + Then said Olver, "Although all of you should hold back, I will go alone; + and one or two heathens, at any rate, shall fall before I fall." + </p> + <p> + He ran down to the town, and a few men after him to see what he would do, + and also whether they could assist him in any way. When he came near the + castle, and the heathens saw him, they sent out eight men fully armed + against him; and when they met, the heathen men ran and surrounded him on + all sides. Olver lifted his axe, and struck behind him with the extreme + point of it, hitting the neck of the man who was coming up behind him, so + that his throat and jawbone were cut through, and he fell dead backwards. + Then he heaved his axe forwards, and struck the next man in the head, and + clove him down to the shoulders. He then fought with the others, and + killed two of them; but was much wounded himself. The four who remained + took to flight, but Olver ran after them. There was a ditch before them, + and two of the heathens jumped into it, and Olver killed them both; but he + stuck fast himself in the ditch, so that two of the eight heathens + escaped. The men who had followed Olver took him up, and brought him back + to Skurbagar, where his wounds were bound and healed; and it was the talk + of the people, that no single man had ever made such a bloody onset. Two + lendermen, Sigurd Gyrdson, a brother of Philip, and Sigard, came with 600 + men to Skurbagar; on which Sigurd turned back with 400 men. He was but + little respected afterwards, and soon died. Sigard, on the other hand, + proceeded with 200 men towards the town; and they gave battle to the + heathens, and were all slain. While the Vindlanders were storming the + castle, their king and his chiefs were out of the battle. At one place + there was a man among the Vindlanders shooting with a bow, and killing a + man for every arrow; and two men stood before him, and covered him with + their shields. Then Saemund Husfreyja said to his son Asmund, that they + should both shoot together at this bowman. "But I will shoot at the man + who holds the shield before him." He did so, and he knocked the shield + down a little before the man; and in the same instant Asmund shot between + the shields, and the arrow hit the bowman in the forehead, so that it came + out at his neck, and he fell down dead. When the Vindlanders saw it they + howled like dogs, or like wolves. Then King Rettibur called to them that + he would give them safety and life, but they refused terms. The heathens + again made a hard assault. One of the heathens in particular fought so + bravely, and ventured so near, that he came quite up to the castle-gate, + and pierced the man who stood outside the gate with his sword; and + although they used both arrows and stones against him, and he had neither + shield nor helmet, nothing could touch him, for he was so skilled in + witchcraft that weapon could not wound him. Then priest Andres took + consecrated fire; blew upon it; cut tinder in pieces, and laid it on the + fire; and then laid the tinder on the arrow-point, and gave it to Asmund. + He shot this arrow at the warlock; and the shaft hit so well that it did + its business, and the man of witchcraft fell dead. Then the heathens + crowded together as before, howling and whining dreadfully; and all + gathered about their king, on which the Christians believed that they were + holding a council about retreating. The interpreters, who understood the + Vindland tongue, heard the chief Unibur make the following speech: "These + people are brave, and it is difficult to make anything of them; and even + if we took all the goods in their town, we might willingly give as much + more that we had never come here, so great has been our loss of men and + chiefs. Early in the day, when we began to assault the castle, they + defended themselves first with arrows and spears; then they fought against + us with stones; and now with sticks and staves, as against dogs. I see + from this that they are in want of weapons and means of defense; so we + shall make one more hard assault, and try their strength." It was as he + said, that they now fought with stakes; because, in the first assault, + they had imprudently used up all their missile weapons and stones; and now + when the Christians saw the number of their stakes diminishing, they clave + each stake in two. The heathens now made a very hot attack, and rested + themselves between whiles, and on both sides they were exhausted. During a + rest the Vindland king Rettibur again offered terms, and that they should + retain the weapons, clothes, and silver they could carry out of the + castle. Saemund Husfreyja had fallen, and the men who remained gave the + counsel to deliver up the castle and themselves into the power of the + heathens; but it was a foolish counsel; for the heathens did not keep + their promises, but took all people, men, women, and children, and killed + all of them who were wounded or young, or could not easily be carried with + them. They took all the goods that were in the castle; went into the Cross + church, and plundered it of all its ornaments. The priest Andres gave King + Rettibur a silver-mounted gilt sceptre, and to his sister's son Dunimiz he + gave a gold ring. They supposed from this that he was a man of great + importance in the town, and held him in higher respect than the others. + They took away with them the holy cross, and also the tables which stood + before the altar, which Sigurd had got made in the Greek country, and had + brought home himself. These they took, and laid flat down on the steps + before the altar. Then the heathens went out of the church. Rettibur said, + "This house has been adorned with great zeal for the God to whom it is + dedicated; but, methinks, He has shown little regard for the town or + house: so I see their God has been angry at those who defended them." King + Rettibur gave the priest Andres the church, the shrine, the holy cross, + the Bible, the altar-book, and four clerks (prisoners); but the heathens + burnt the Castle church, and all the houses that were in the castle. As + the fire they had set to the church went out twice, they hewed the church + down, and then it burnt like other houses. Then the heathens went to their + ships with the booty; but when they mustered their people and saw their + loss, they made prisoners of all the people, and divided them among the + vessels. Now priest Andres went on board the king's ship with the holy + cross, and there came a great terror over the heathens on account of the + portentous circumstance which took place in the king's ship; namely, it + became so hot that all thought they were to be burnt up. The king ordered + the interpreter to ask the priest why this happened. He replied, that the + Almighty God on whom the Christians believed, sent them a proof of His + anger, that they who would not believe in their Creator presumed to lay + hands on the emblem of His suffering; and that there lay so much power in + the cross, that such, and even clearer miracles, happened to heathen men + who had taken the cross in their hands. The king had the priest put into + the ship's boat, and the priest Andres carried the holy cross in his + grasp. They led the boat along past the ship's bow, and then along the + side of the next ship, and then shoved it with a boat-hook in beside the + pier. Then Andres went with the cross by night to Solbjorg, in rain and + dreadful weather; but brought it in good preservation. King Rettibur, and + the men he had remaining, went home to Vindland, and many of the people + who were taken at Konungahella were long afterwards in slavery in + Vindland; and those who were ransomed and came back to Norway to their + udal lands and properties, throve worse than before their capture. The + merchant town of Konungahella has never since risen to the importance it + was of before this event. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0741" id="link2H_4_0741"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 12. OF MAGNUS THE BLIND. + </h2> + <p> + King Magnus, after he was deprived of sight, went north to Nidaros, where + he went into the cloister on the holm, and assumed the monk's dress. The + cloister received the farm of Great Hernes in Frosta for his support. King + Harald alone ruled the country the following winter, gave all men peace + and pardon who desired it, and took many of the men into his court-service + who had been with King Magnus. Einar Skulason says that King Harald had + two battles in Denmark; the one at Hvedn Isle, and the other at Hlesey + Isle:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Unwearied champion! who wast bred + To stain thy blue-edged weapons red! + Beneath high Hvedn's rocky shore, + The faithless felt thy steel once more." +</pre> + <p> + And again, thus:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "On Hlesey's plain the foe must quail + 'Fore him who dyes their shirts of mail. + His storm-stretched banner o'er his head + Flies straight, and fills the foe with dread." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0742" id="link2H_4_0742"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 13. OF KING HARALD GILLE AND BISHOP MAGNUS. + </h2> + <p> + King Harald Gille was a very generous man. It is told that in his time + Magnus Einarson came from Iceland to be consecrated a bishop, and the king + received him well, and showed him much respect. When the bishop was ready + to sail for Iceland again, and the ship was rigged out for sea, he went to + the hall where the king was drinking, saluted him politely and warmly, and + the king received him joyfully. The queen was sitting beside the king. + </p> + <p> + Then said the king, "Are you ready, bishop, for your voyage?" + </p> + <p> + He replied that he was. + </p> + <p> + The king said, "You come to us just now at a bad time; for the tables are + just removed, and there is nothing at hand suitable to present to you. + What is there to give the bishop?" + </p> + <p> + The treasurer replies, "Sire, as far as I know, all articles of any value + are given away." + </p> + <p> + The king: "Here is a drinking goblet remaining; take this, bishop; it is + not without value." + </p> + <p> + The bishop expressed his thanks for the honour shown him. + </p> + <p> + Then said the queen, "Farewell, bishop! and a happy voyage." + </p> + <p> + The king said to her, "When did you ever hear a noble lady say so to a + bishop without giving him something?" + </p> + <p> + She replies, "Sire, what have I to give him?" + </p> + <p> + The king: "Thou hast the cushion under thee." + </p> + <p> + Thereupon this, which was covered with costly cloth, and was a valuable + article, was given to the bishop. When the bishop was going away the king + took the cushion from under himself and gave it him, saying, "They have + long been together." When the bishop arrived in Iceland to his bishop's + see, it was talked over what should be done with the goblet that would be + serviceable for the king; and when the bishop asked the opinion of other + people, many thought it should be sold, and the value-bestowed on the + poor. Then said the bishop, "I will take another plan. I will have a + chalice made of it for this church, and consecrate it, so that all the + saints of whom there are relics in this church shall let the king have + some good for his gift every time a mass is sung over it." This chalice + has since belonged to the bishopric of Skalholt; and of the costly cloth + with which the cushions given him by the king were covered, were made the + choristers' cloaks which are now in Skalholt. From this the generous + spirit of King Harald may be seen, as well as from many other things, of + which but a few are set down here. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0743" id="link2H_4_0743"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 14. BEGINNING OF SIGURD SLEMBIDJAKN. + </h2> + <p> + There was a man, by name Sigurd, who was brought up in Norway, and was + called priest Adalbrikt's son. Sigurd's mother was Thora, a daughter of + Saxe of Vik, a sister of Sigrid, who was mother of King Olaf Magnuson, and + of Kare, the king's brother who married Borghild, a daughter of Dag + Eilifson. Their sons were Sigurd of Austrat and Dag. Sigurd of Austrat's + sons were Jon of Austrat, Thorstein, and Andres the Deaf. Jon was married + to Sigrid, a sister of King Inge and of Duke Skule. This Sigurd, in his + childhood, was kept at his book, became a clerk, and was consecrated a + deacon; but as he ripened in years and strength he became a very clever + man, stout, strong, distinguished for all perfections and exercises beyond + any of his years,—indeed, beyond any man in Norway. Sigurd showed + early traces of a haughty ungovernable spirit, and was therefore called + Slembidjakn. He was as handsome a man as could be seen, with rather thin + but beautiful hair. When it came to Sigurd's ears that his mother said + King Magnus was his father, he laid aside all clerkship; and as soon as he + was old enough to be his own master, he left the country. He was a long + time on his travels, went to Palestine; was at the Jordan river; and + visited many holy places, as pilgrims usually do. When he came back, he + applied himself to trading expeditions. One winter he was in Orkney with + Earl Harald, and was with him when Thorkel Fostre Summarlidason was + killed. Sigurd was also in Scotland with the Scottish king David, and was + held in great esteem by him. Thereafter Sigurd went to Denmark; and + according to the account of himself and his men, he there submitted to the + iron ordeal to confirm his paternal descent, and proved by it, in the + presence of five bishops, that he was a son of King Magnus Barefoot. So + says Ivar Ingemundson, in Sigurd's song:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The holiest five + Of men alive,— + Bishops were they,— + Solemnly say, + The iron glowing + Red hot, yet showing + No scaith on skin, + Proves cause and kin." +</pre> + <p> + King Harald Gille's friends, however, said this was only a lie, and deceit + of the Danes. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0744" id="link2H_4_0744"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 15. SIGURD IN ICELAND. + </h2> + <p> + It is told before of Sigurd that he passed some years in merchant voyages, + and he came thus to Iceland one winter, and took up his lodging with + Thorgils Odson in Saurby; but very few knew where he was. In autumn, when + the sheep were being driven into a fold to be slaughtered, a sheep that + was to be caught ran to Sigurd; and as Sigurd thought the sheep ran to him + for protection, he stretched out his hands to it and lifted it over the + fold dyke, and let it run to the hills, saying, "There are not many who + seek help from me, so I may well help this one." It happened the same + winter that a woman had committed a theft, and Thorgils, who was angry at + her for it, was going to punish her; but she ran to Sigurd to ask his + help, and he set her upon the bench by his side. Thorgils told him to give + her up, and told him what she had committed; but Sigurd begged forgiveness + for her since she had come to him for protection, and that Thorgils would + dismiss the complaint against her, but Thorgils insisted that she should + receive her punishment. When Sigurd saw that Thorgils would not listen to + his entreaty, he started up, drew his sword, and bade him take her if he + dared; and Thorgils seeing that Sigurd would defend the woman by force of + arms, and observing his commanding mien, guessed who he must be, desisted + from pursuing the woman, and pardoned her. There were many foreign men + there, and Sigurd made the least appearance among them. One day Sigurd + came into the sitting-room, and a Northman who was splendidly clothed was + playing chess with one of Thorads house-servants. The Northman called + Sigurd, and asked him his advice how to play; but when Sigurd looked at + the board, he saw the game was lost. The man who was playing against the + Northman had a sore foot, so that one toe was bruised, and matter was + coming out of it. Sigurd, who was sitting on the bench, takes a straw, and + draws it along the floor, so that some young kittens ran after it. He drew + the straw always before them, until they came near the house-servant's + foot, who jumping up with a scream, threw the chessmen in disorder on the + board; and thus it was a dispute how the game had stood. This is given as + a proof of Sigurd's cunning. People did not know that he was a learned + clerk until the Saturday before Easter, when he consecrated the holy water + with chant; and the longer he stayed there the more he was esteemed. The + summer after, Sigurd told Thorgils before they parted, that he might with + all confidence address his friends to Sigurd Slembidjakn. Thorgils asked + how nearly he was related to him, on which he replies, "I am Sigurd + Slembidjakn, a son of King Magnus Barefoot." He then left Iceland. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0745" id="link2H_4_0745"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 16. OF SIGURD SLEMBE. + </h2> + <p> + When Harald Gille had been six years (A.D. 1136), king of Norway, Sigurd + came to the country and went to his brother King Harald, and found him in + Bergen. He placed himself entirely in the king's hands, disclosed who his + father was, and asked him to acknowledge their relationship. The king gave + him no hasty or distinct reply; but laid the matter before his friends in + a conference at a specially appointed meeting. After this conference it + became known that the king laid an accusation against Sigurd, because he + had been at the killing of Thorkel Fostre in the West. Thorkel had + accompanied Harald to Norway when he first came to the country, and had + been one of Harald's best friends. This case was followed up so severely, + that a capital accusation against Sigurd was made, and, by the advice of + the lendermen, was carried so far, that some of the king's pursuivants + went one evening late to Sigurd, and called him to them. They then took a + boat and rowed away with Sigurd from the town south to Nordnes. Sigurd sat + on a chest in the stern of the boat, and had his suspicions that foul play + was intended. He was clothed in blue trousers, and over his shirt he had a + hood tied with ribands, which served him for a cloak. He sat looking down, + and holding his hood-strings; and sometimes moved them over his head, + sometimes let them fall again before him. Now when they had passed the + ness, they were drunk, and merry, were rowing so eagerly that they were + not taking notice of anything. Sigurd stood up, and went on the boat's + deck; but the two men who were placed to guard him stood up also, and + followed him to the side of the vessel, holding by his cloak, as is the + custom in guarding people of distinction. As he was afraid that they would + catch hold of more of his clothes, he seized them both, and leaped + overboard with them. The boat, in the meantime, had gone on a long way, + and it was a long time before those on board could turn the vessel, and + long before they could get their own men taken on board again; and Sigurd + dived under water, and swam so far away that he reached the land before + they could get the boat turned to pursue him. Sigurd, who was very swift + of foot, hied up to the mountains, and the king's men travelled about the + whole night seeking him without finding him. He lay down in a cleft of the + rocks; and as he was very cold he took off his trousers, cut a hole in the + seat of them, and stuck his head through it, and put his arms in the legs + of them. He escaped with life this time; and the king's men returned, and + could not conceal their unsuccessful adventure. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0746" id="link2H_4_0746"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 17. TREACHERY TOWARDS KING HARALD. + </h2> + <p> + Sigurd thought now that it would be of no use to seek any help from King + Harald again; and he kept himself concealed all the autumn and the + beginning of the winter. He lay hid in Bergen, in the house of a priest. + King Harald was also in the town, and many great people with him. Now + Sigurd considered how, with his friends' help, he might take the king by + surprise, and make an end of him. Many men took part in this design; and + among them some who were King Harald's court-men and chamberlains, but who + had formerly been King Magnus's court-men. They stood in great favour with + the king, and some of them sat constantly at the king's table. On Saint + Lucia's day (December 13), in the evening when they proposed to execute + this treason, two men sat at the king's table talking together; and one of + them said to the king, "Sire, we two table-companions submit our dispute + to your judgment, having made a wager of a basket of honey to him who + guesses right. I say that you will sleep this night with your Queen + Ingerid; and he says that you will sleep with Thora, Guthorm's daughter." + </p> + <p> + The king answered laughing, and without suspecting in the least that there + lay treachery under the question, that he who had asked had lost his bet. + </p> + <p> + They knew thus where he was to be found that night; but the main guard was + without the house in which most people thought the king would sleep, viz., + that which the queen was in. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0747" id="link2H_4_0747"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 18. MURDER OF KING HARALD. + </h2> + <p> + Sigurd Slembe, and some men who were in his design, came in the night to + the lodging in which King Harald was sleeping; killed the watchman first; + then broke open the door, and went in with drawn swords. Ivar Kolbeinson + made the first attack on King Harald; and as the king had been drunk when + he went to bed he slept sound, and awoke only when the men were striking + at him. Then he said in his sleep, "Thou art treating me hardly, Thora." + She sprang up, saying, "They are treating thee hardly who love thee less + than I do." Harald was deprived of life. Then Sigurd went out with his + helpers, and ordered the men to be called to him who had promised him + their support if he should get King Harald taken out of the way. Sigurd + and his men then went on, and took a boat, set themselves to the oars, and + rowed out in front of the king's house; and then it was just beginning to + be daylight. Then Sigurd stood up, spoke to those who were standing on the + king's pier, made known to them the murder of King Harald by his hand, and + desired that they would take him, and choose him as chief according to his + birth. Now came many swarming down to the pier from the king's house; and + all with one voice replied, that they would never give obedience or + service to a man who had murdered his own brother. "And if thou are not + his brother, thou hast no claim from descent to be king." They clashed + their weapons together, and adjudged all murderers to be banished and + outlawed men. Now the king's horn sounded, and all lendermen and courtmen + were called together. Sigurd and his companions saw it was best for them + to get way; and he went northward to North Hordaland, where he held a + Thing with the bondes, who submitted to him, and gave him the title of + king. From thence he went to Sogn, and held a Thing there with the bondes + and was proclaimed king. Then he went north across the fjords, and most + people supported his cause. So says Ivar Ingemundson:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "On Harald's fall + The bondes all, + In Hord and Sogn, + Took Magnus' son. + The Things swore too + They would be true + To this new head + In Harald's stead." +</pre> + <p> + King Harald was buried in the old Christ church. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0748" id="link2H_4_0748"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + SAGA OF SIGURD, INGE, AND EYSTEIN, THE SONS OF HARALD + </h2> + <p> + PRELIMINARY REMARKS. + </p> + <p> + Sigurd died A.D. 1155, Eystein 1157, and Inge 1161. + </p> + <p> + Other literature is "Morkinskinna" and "Fagrskinna." + </p> + <p> + Sigurd Slembe is the subject of a drama by Bjornstjerne Bjornson, + translated into English by William Morton Payne, and published by + Houghton, Mifflin & Co., Boston, 1888. + </p> + <p> + Skalds quoted are: Kolle, Einar Skulason, and Thorbjorn Skakkaskald. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0749" id="link2H_4_0749"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 1. HISTORY OF KINGS SIGURD AND INGE. + </h2> + <p> + Queen Ingerid, and with her the lendermen and the court which had been + with King Harald, resolved to send a fast-sailing vessel to Throndhjem to + make known King Harald's death, and also to desire the Throndhjem people + to take King Harald's son Sigurd for king. He was then in the north, and + was fostered by Sadagyrd Bardson. Queen Ingerid herself proceeded eastward + immediately to Viken. Inge was the name of her son by King Harald, and he + was then fostered by Amunde Gyrdson, a grandson of Logberse. When they + came to Viken a Borgar-thing was immediately called together, at which + Inge, who was in the second year of his age, was chosen king. This + resolution was supported by Amunde and Thjostolf Alason, together with + many other great chiefs. Now when the tidings came north to Throndhjem + that King Harald was murdered, the Throndhjem people took Sigurd, King + Harald's son, to be the king; and this resolution was supported by Ottar + Birting, Peter Saudaulfson, the brothers Guthorm of Reine, and Ottar + Balle, sons of Asolf and many other great chiefs. Afterwards the whole + nation almost submitted to the brothers, and principally because their + father was considered holy; and the country took the oath to them, that + the kingly power should not go to any other man as long as any of King + Harald's sons were alive. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0750" id="link2H_4_0750"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 2. OF SIGURD SLEMBIDJAKN. + </h2> + <p> + Sigurd Slembe sailed north around Stad; and when he came to North More, he + found that letters and full powers had arrived before him from the leaders + who had given in their allegiance to Harald's sons; so that there he got + no welcome or help. As Sigurd himself had but few people with him, he + resolved to go with them to Throndhjem, and seek out Magnus the Blind; for + he had already sent a message before him to Magnus's friends. Now when + they came to the town, they rowed up the river Nid to meet King Magnus, + and fastened their land-ropes on the shore at the king's house; but were + obliged to set off immediately, for all the people rose against them. They + then landed at Monkholm, and took Magnus the Blind out of the cloister + against the will of the monks; for he had been consecrated a monk. It is + said by some that Magnus willingly went with them; although it was + differently reported, in order to make his cause appear better. Sigurd, + immediately after Yule (January, A.D. 1137), went forth with his suite, + expecting aid from his relations and Magnus's friends, and which they also + got. Sigurd sailed with his men out of the fjord, and was joined + afterwards by Bjorn Egilson, Gunnar of Gimsar, Haldor Sigurdson, Aslak + Hakonson, the brothers Bendikt and Eirik, and also the court which had + before been with King Magnus, and many others. With this troop they went + south to More, and down to the mouth of Raumsdal fjord. Here Sigurd and + Magnus divided their forces, and Sigurd went immediately westwards across + the sea. King Magnus again proceeded to the Uplands, where he expected + much help and strength, and which he obtained. He remained there the + winter and all the summer (A.D. 1137), and had many people with him; but + King Inge proceeded against him with all his forces, and they met at a + place called Mynne. There was a great battle, at which King Magnus had the + most people. It is related that Thjostolf Alason carried King Inge in his + belt as long as the battle lasted, and stood under the banner; but + Thjostolf was hard pressed by fatigue and fighting; and it is commonly + said that King Inge got his ill health there, and which he retained as + long as he lived, so that his back was knotted into a hump, and the one + foot was shorter than the other; and he was besides so infirm that he + could scarcely walk as long as he lived. The defeat began to turn upon + Magnus and his men; and in the front rank of his array fell Haldor + Sigurdson, Bjorn Egilson, Gunnar of Gimsar, and a great number of his men, + before he himself would take to his horse and fly. So says Kolle:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Thy arrow-storm on Mynne's banks + Fast thinn'd the foemen's strongest ranks; + Thy good sword hewed the raven's feast + On Mynne's banks up in the East. + Shield clashed on shield, and bucklers broke + Under thy battle-axe's stroke; + While thou, uncovered, urged the fray, + Thy shield and mail-coat thrown away." +</pre> + <p> + And also this:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The king to heaven belonging fled, + When thou, in war's quick death-game bred, + Unpanzered, shieldless on the plain + His heavy steel-clad guards hadst slain. + The painted shield, and steel-plate mail, + Before thy fierce attack soon fail, + To Magnus who belongs to heaven, + + Was no such fame in battle given." +</pre> + <p> + Magnus fled eastward to Gautland, and then to Denmark. At that time there + was in Gautland an earl, Karl Sonason, who was a great and ambitious man. + Magnus the Blind and his men said, wherever they happened to meet with + chiefs, that Norway lay quite open to any great chieftain who would attack + it; for it might well be said there was no king in the country, and the + kingdom was only ruled by lendermen, and, among those who had most sway, + there was, from mutual jealousy, most discord. Now Karl, being ambitious + of power, listens willingly to such speeches; collects men, and rides west + to Viken, where many people, out of fear, submit to him. When Thjostolf + Alason and Amunde heard of this, they went with the men they could get + together, and took King Inge with them. They met Earl Karl and the + Gautland army eastward in Krokaskog, where there was a great battle and a + great defeat, King Inge gaining the victory. Munan Ogmundson, Earl Karl's + mother's brother, fell there. Ogmund, the father of Munan, was a son of + Earl Orm Eilifson, and Sigrid, a daughter of Earl Fin Arnason. Astrid, + Ogrnund's daughter, was the mother of Earl Karl. Many others of the + Gautland people fell at Krokaskog; and the earl fled eastward through the + forest. King Inge pursued them all the way out of the kingdom; and this + expedition turned out a great disgrace to them. So says Kolle:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "I must proclaim how our great lord + Coloured deep red his ice-cold sword; + And ravens played with Gautland bones, + And wolves heard Gautlanders' last groans. + Their silly jests were well repaid,— + In Krokaskog their laugh was laid: + Thy battle power was then well tried, + And they who won may now deride." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0751" id="link2H_4_0751"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 3. KING EIRIK'S EXPEDITION TO NORWAY. + </h2> + <p> + Magnus the Blind then went to Denmark to King Eirik Eimune, where he was + well received. He offered the king to follow him if he would invade Norway + with a Danish army, and subdue the country; saying, that if he came to + Norway with his army, no man in Norway would venture to throw a spear + against him. The king allowed himself to be moved by Magnus's persuasions, + ordered a levy, and went north to Norway with 200 ships; and Magnus and + his men were with him on this expedition. When they came to Viken, they + proceeded peacefully and gently on the east side of the fjord; but when + the fleet came westward to Tunsberg, a great number of King Inge's + lendermen came against them. Their leader was Vatnorm Dagson, a brother of + Gregorius. The Danes could not land to get water without many of them + being killed; and therefore they went in through the fjord to Oslo, where + Thjostolf Alason opposed them. It is told that some people wanted to carry + the holy Halvard's coffin out of the town in the evening when the fleet + was first observed, and as many as could took hold of it; but the coffin + became so heavy that they could not carry it over the church floor. The + morning after, however, when they saw the fleet sailing in past the Hofud + Isle, four men carried the coffin out of the town, and Thjostolf and all + the townspeople followed it. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0752" id="link2H_4_0752"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 4. THE TOWN OF OSLO BURNT. + </h2> + <p> + King Eirik and his army advanced against the town; and some of his men + hastened after Thjostolf and his troop. Thjostolf threw a spear at a man + named Askel, which hit him under the throat, so that the spear point went + through his neck; and Thjostolf thought he had never made a better + spear-cast, for, except the place he hit, there was nothing bare to be + seen. The shrine of St. Halvard, was taken up to Raumarike, where it + remained for three months. Thjostolf went up to Raumarike, and collected + men during the night, with whom he returned towards the town in the + morning. In the meantime King Eirik set fire to Halvard's church, and to + the town, which was entirely burnt. Thjostolf came soon after to the town + with the men he had assembled, and Eirik sailed off with his fleet; but + could not land anywhere on that side of the fjord, on account of the + troops of the lendermen who came down against them; and wherever they + attempted a landing, they left five or six men or more upon the strand. + King Inge lay with a great number of people into Hornborusund, but when he + learned this, he turned about southwards to Denmark again. King Inge + pursued him, and took from him all the ships he could get hold of; and it + was a common observation among people, that never was so poor an + expedition made with so great an armament in another king's dominions. + King Eirik was ill pleased at it, and thought King Magnus and his men had + been making a fool of him by encouraging him to undertake this expedition, + and he declared he would never again besuch friends with them as before. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0753" id="link2H_4_0753"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 5. OF SIGURD SLEMBIDJAKN. + </h2> + <p> + Sigurd Slembidjakn came that summer from the West sea to Norway, where he + heard of his relation King Magnus's unlucky expedition; so he expected no + welcome in Norway, but sailed south, outside the rocks, past the land, and + set over to Denmark, and went into the Sound. He fell in with some + Vindland cutters south of the islands, gave them battle, and gained the + victory. He cleared eight ships, killing many of the men, and he hanged + the others. + </p> + <p> + He also had a battle off the Island Mon with the Vindland men, and gained + a victory. He then sailed from the south and came to the eastern arm of + the Gaut river, and took three ships of the fleet of Thorer Hvinantorde, + and Olaf, the son of Harald Kesia, who was Sigurd's own sister's son; for + Ragnhild, the mother of Olaf, was a daughter of King Magnus Barefoot. He + drove Olaf up the country. + </p> + <p> + Thjostolf was at this time in Konungahella, and had collected people to + defend the country, and Sigurd steered thither with his fleet. They shot + at each other, but he could not effect a landing; and, on both sides, many + were killed and many wounded. Ulfhedin Saxolfson, Sigurd's forecastle man, + fell there. He was an Icelander, from the north quarter. Sigurd continued + his course northwards to Viken and plundered far and wide around. Now when + Sigurd lay in a harbour called Portyrja on Limgard's coast, and watched + the ships going to or coming from Viken to plunder them, the Tunsberg men + collected an armed force against him, and came unexpectedly upon them + while Sigurd and his men were on shore dividing their booty. Some of the + men came down from the land, but some of the other party laid themselves + with their ships right across the harbour outside of them. Sigurd ran up + into his ship, and rowed out against them. Vatnorm's ship was the nearest, + and he let his ship fall behind the line, and Sigurd rowed clear past, and + thus escaped with one ship and the loss of many men. This verse was made + upon Vatnorm (1):— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The water serpent, people say, + From Portyrja slipped away." +</pre> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) Vatnorm, the name of this man, means the water-serpent, + and appears to have been a favourite name for war-ships also; + hence the pun in the lines upon Vatnorm.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0754" id="link2H_4_0754"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 6. THE MURDER OF BEINTEIN. + </h2> + <p> + Sigurd Slembidjakn sailed from thence to Denmark; and at that time a man + was lost in his ship, whose name was Kolbein Thorliotson of Batald. He was + sitting in a boat which was made fast to the vessel, and upset because she + was sailing quickly. When they came south to Denmark, Sigurd's ship itself + was cast away; but he got to Alaborg, and was there in winter. The summer + after (A.D. 1138) Magnus and Sigurd sailed together from the south with + seven ships, and came unexpectedly in the night to Lister, where they laid + their ships on the land. Beintein Kolbeinson, a court-man of King Inge, + and a very brave man, was there. Sigurd and his men jumped on shore at + daylight, came unexpectedly on the people, surrounded the house, and were + setting fire to the buildings; but Beintein came out of a store-house with + his weapons, well armed, and stood within the door with drawn sword, his + shield before him, helmet on, and ready to defend himself. The door was + somewhat low. Sigurd asked which of his lads had most desire to go in + against Beintein, which he called brave man's work; but none was very + hurried to make ready for it. While they were discussing this matter + Sigurd rushed into the house, past Beintein. Beintein struck at him, but + missed him. Sigurd turned instantly on Beintein; and after exchanging + blows, Sigurd gave him his death-stroke, and came out presently bearing + his head in his hands. + </p> + <p> + They took all the goods that were in the farm-house, carried the booty to + their ships, and sailed away. When King Inge and his friends, and also + Kolbein's sons, Sigurd and Gyrd, the brothers of Beintein, heard of + Beintein's murder, the king sent a great force against Sigurd Slembe and + his followers; and also travelled himself, and took a ship from Hakon + Paulson Pungelta, who was a daughter's son of Aslak, a son of Erling + Skjalgson of Sole, and cousin of Hakon Mage. King Inge drove Hakon and his + followers up the country, and took all their gear. Sigurd Stork, a son of + Eindride of Gautdal, and his brother, Eirik Hael, and Andres Kelduskit, + son of Grim of Vist, all fled away into the fjords. But Sigurd Slembe, + Magnus the Blind and Thorieif Skiappa sailed outside the isles with three + ships north to Halogaland; and Magnus was in winter (A.D. 1139) north in + Bjarkey Isle with Vidkun Jonson. But Sigurd had the stem and stern-post of + his ship cut out, made a hole in her, and sank her in the inner part of + Egisfjord, and thereafter he passed the winter at Tialdasund by + Gljufrafjord in Hin. Far up the fjord there is a cave in the rock; in that + place Sigurd sat with his followers, who were above twenty men, secretly, + and hung a grey cloth before the mouth of the hole, so that no person + could see them from the strand. Thorleif Skiappa, and Einar, son of Ogmund + of Sand, and of Gudrun, daughter of Einar Arason of Reikiaholar, procured + food for Sigurd during the winter. It is said that Sigurd made the + Laplanders construct two boats for him during the winter up in the fjord; + and they were fastened together with deer sinews, without nails, and with + twigs of willow instead of knees, and each boat could carry twelve men. + Sigurd was with the Laplanders while they were making the boats; and the + Laplanders had good ale, with which they entertained Sigurd. Sigurd made + these lines on it:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "In the Lapland tent + Brave days we spent. + Under the grey birch tree; + In bed or on bank + We knew no rank, + And a merry crew were we. + + "Good ale went round + As we sat on the ground, + Under the grey birch tree; + And up with the smoke + Flew laugh and joke, + And a merry crew were we." +</pre> + <p> + These boats were so light that no ship could overtake them in the water, + according to what was sung at the time:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Our skin-sewed Fin-boats lightly swim, + Over the sea like wind they skim. + Our ships are built without a nail; + Few ships like ours can row or sail." +</pre> + <p> + In spring Sigurd and Magnus went south along the coast with the two boats + which the Laplanders had made; and when they came to Vagar they killed + Svein the priest and his two sons. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0755" id="link2H_4_0755"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 7. OF SIGURD'S SLEMBE'S CAMPAIGN. + </h2> + <p> + Thereafter Sigurd came south to Vikar, and seized King Sigurd's lendermen, + William Skinnare and Thorald Kept, and killed them both. Then Sigurd + turned south-wards along the coast, and met Styrkar Glaesirofa south of + Byrda, as he was coming from the south from the town of Nidaros, and + killed him. Now when Sigurd came south to Valsnes, he met Svinagrim + outside of the ness, and cut off his right hand. From thence he went south + to More, past the mouth of the Throndhjem fjord, where they took Hedin + Hirdmage and Kalf Kringluauge. They let Hedin escape, but killed Kalf. + When King Sigurd, and his foster-father, Sadagyrd, heard of Sigurd + Slembidjakn's proceedings, and what he was doing, they sent people to + search for him; and their leader was Jon Kauda, a son of Kalf Range. + Bishop Ivar's brother, and besides the priest Jon Smyril. They went on + board the ship the Reindeer, which had twenty-two rowing benches, and was + one of the swiftest sailing vessels, to seek Sigurd; but as they could not + find him, they returned north-wards with little glory; for people said + that they had got sight of Sigurd and his people, and durst not attack + them. Afterwards Sigurd proceeded southwards to Hordaland, and came to + Herdla, where Einar, a son of Laxapaul, had a farm; and went into Hamar's + fjord, to the Gangdaga-thing. They took all the goods that were at the + farm, and a long-ship of twenty-two benches which belonged to Einar; and + also his son, four years old, who was living with one of his labouring + people. Some wanted to kill the boy, but others took him and carried him + with them. The labouring man said, "It will not be lucky for you to kill + the child; and it will be of no use to you to carry him away, for it is my + son, and not Einar's." And on his word they let the boy remain, and went + away. When Einar came home he gave the labourer money to the value of two + ore of gold, and thanked him for his clever invention, and promised him + his constant friendship. So says Eirik Odson, who first wrote down this + relation; and he heard himself Einar Paulson telling these circumstances + in Bergen. Sigurd then went southward along the coast all the way east to + Viken, and met Fin Saudaulfson east at Kvildar, as he was engaged in + drawing in King Inge's rents and duties, and hanged him. Then they sailed + south to Denmark. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0756" id="link2H_4_0756"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 8. OF KING INGE'S LETTER TO KING SIGURD. + </h2> + <p> + The people of Viken and of Bergen complained that it was wrong for King + Sigurd and his friends to be sitting quietly north in the town of Nidaros, + while his father's murderer was cruising about in the ordinary passage at + the mouth of the Throndhjem fjord; and King Inge and his people, on the + other hand, were in Viken in the midst of the danger, defending the + country and holding many battles. Then King Inge sent a letter north to + the merchant-town Nidaros, in which were these words: "King Inge Haraldson + sends his brother King Sigurd, as also Sadagyrd, Ogmund Svipte, Ottar + Birting, and all lendermen, court-men, house-people, and all the public, + rich and poor, young and old, his own and God's salutation. The misfortune + is known to all men that on account of our childhoods—thou being + five, and I but three years of age—we can undertake nothing without + the counsel of our friends and other good men. Now I and my men think that + we stand nearer to the danger and necessity common to us both, than thou + and thy friends; therefore make it so that thou, as soon as possible, come + to me, and as strong in troops as possible, that we may be assembled to + meet whatever may come. He will be our best friend who does all he can + that we may be united, and may take an equal part in all things. But if + thou refuse, and wilt not come after this message which I send thee in + need, as thou hast done before, then thou must expect that I will come + against thee with an armament; and let God decide between us; for we are + not in a condition to sit here at so great an expense, and with so + numerous a body of troops as are necessary here on account of the enemy, + and besides many other pressing charges, whilst thou hast half of all the + land-tax and other revenues of Norway. Live in the peace of God!" + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0757" id="link2H_4_0757"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 9. OTTAR BIRTING'S SPEECH. + </h2> + <p> + Then Ottar Birting stood up in the Thing, and first of all answered thus: + "This is King Sigurd's reply to his brother King Inge—that God will + reward him for his good salutation, and likewise for the trouble and + burden which he and his friends have in this kingdom, and in matters of + necessity which effect them both. Although now some think there is + something sharp in King Inge's message to his brother Sigurd, yet he has + in many respects sufficient cause for it. Now I will make known to you my + opinion, and we will hear if King Sigurd and the other people of power + will agree to it; and it is, that thou, King Sigurd, make thyself ready, + with all the people who will follow thee, to defend thy country; and go as + strong in men as possible to thy brother King Inge as soon as thou art + prepared, in order to assist each other in all things that are for the + common good; and may God Almighty strengthen and assist you both! Now, + king, we will have thy words." + </p> + <p> + Peter, a son of Saudaulf, who was afterwards called Peter Byrdarsvein, + bore King Sigurd to the Thing. Then the king said, "Ye must know that, if + I am to advise, I will go as soon as possible to my brother King Inge." + Then others spoke, one after the other; but although each began his speech + in his own way, he ended with agreeing to what Ottar Birting had proposed; + and it was determined to call together the war-forces, and go to the east + part of the country. King Sigurd accordingly went with great armament east + to Viken, and there he met his brother King Inge. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0758" id="link2H_4_0758"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 10. FALL OF MAGNUS THE BLIND. + </h2> + <p> + The same autumn (A.D. 1139) Sigurd Slembe and Magnus the Blind came from + Denmark with thirty ships, manned both with Danes and Northmen. It was + near to winter. When the kings heard of this, they set out with their + people eastwards to meet them. They met at Hvalar, near Holm the Grey, the + day after Martinmas, which was a Sunday. King Inge and King Sigurd had + twenty ships, which were all large. There was a great battle; but, after + the first assault, the Danes fled home to Denmark with eighteen ships. On + this Sigurd's and Magnus's ships were cleared; and as the last was almost + entirely bare of men, and Magnus was lying in his bed, Hreidar + Griotgardson, who had long followed him, and been his courtman, took King + Magnus in his arms, and tried to run with him on board some other ship. + But Hreidar was struck by a spear, which went between his shoulders; and + people say King Magnus was killed by the same spear. Hreidar fell + backwards upon the deck, and Magnus upon him; and every man spoke of how + honourably he had followed his master and rightful sovereign. Happy are + they who have such praise! There fell, on King Magnus's ship, Lodin + Saupprud of Linustadar, Bruse Thormodson; and the forecastle-men to Sigurd + Slembidjakn, Ivar Kolbeinson and Halyard Faeger, who had been in Sigurd + Slembe's fore-hold. This Ivar had been the first who had gone in, in the + night, to King Harald, and had laid hands on him. There fell a great + number of the men of King Magnus and Sigurd Slembe, for Inge's men let not + a single one escape if they got hold of him; but only a few are named + here. They killed upon a holm more than forty men, among whom were two + Icelanders—the priest Sigurd Bergthorson, a grandson of Mas; the + other Clemet, a son of Are Einarson. But three Icelanders obtained their + lives: namely, Ivar Skrauthanke, a son of Kalf Range, and who afterwards + was bishop of Throndhjem, and was father of the archbishop Eirik. Ivar had + always followed King Magnus, and he escaped into his brother Jon Kauda's + ship. Jon was married to Cecilia, a daughter of Gyrd Bardson, and was then + in King Inge's and Sigurd's armament. There were three in all who escaped + on board of Jon's ship. The second was Arnbjorn Ambe, who afterwards + married Thorstein's daughter in Audsholt; the third was Ivar Dynta, a son + of Stare, but on the mother's side of a Throndhjem family,—a very + agreeable man. When the troops came to know that these three were on board + his ship, they took their weapons and assaulted the vessel, and some blows + were exchanged, and the whole fleet had nearly come to a fight among + themselves; but it came to an agreement, so that Jon ransomed his brothers + Ivar and Arnbjorn for a fixed sum in ransom, which, however, was + afterwards remitted. But Ivar Dynta was taken to the shore, and beheaded; + for Sigurd and Gyrd, the sons of Kolbein, would not take any mulct for + him, as they knew he had been at their brother Beintein's murder. Ivar the + bishop said, that never was there anything that touched him so nearly, as + Ivar's going to the shore under the axe, and turning to the others with + the wish that they might meet in joy here-after. Gudrid Birger's daughter, + a sister of Archbishop Jon, told Eirik Odson that she heard Bishop Ivar + say this. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0759" id="link2H_4_0759"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 11. SIGURD SLEMBE TAKEN PRISONER. + </h2> + <p> + A man called Thrand Gialdkere was the steersman of King Inge's ship. It + was come so far, that Inge's men were rowing in small boats between the + ships after those who were swimming in the water, and killed those they + could get hold of. Sigurd Slembe threw himself overboard after his ship + had lost her crew, stripped off his armour under the water, and then swam + with his shield over him. Some men from Thrand's vessel took prisoner a + man who was swimming, and were about to kill him; but he begged his life, + and offered to tell them where Sigurd Slembe was, and they agreed to it. + Shields and spears, dead men, weapons, and clothes, were floating all + around on the sea about the ships, "Ye can see," said he, "a red shield + floating on the water; he is under it." They rowed to it immediately, took + him, and brought him on board of Thrand's ship. Thrand then sent a message + to Thjostolf, Ottar, and Amunde. Sigurd Slembe had a tinder box on him; + and the tinder was in a walnut-shell, around which there was wax. This is + related, because it seems an ingenious way of preserving it from ever + getting wet. He swam with a shield over him, because nobody could know one + shield from another where so many were floating about; and they would + never have hit upon him, if they had not been told where he was. When + Thrand came to the land with Sigurd, and it was told to the troops that he + was taken, the army set up a shout of joy. When Sigurd heard it he said, + "Many a bad man will rejoice over my head this day." Then Thjostolf Alason + went to where Sigurd was sitting, struck from his head a silk hat with + silver fringes, and said. "Why wert thou so impudent, thou son of a slave! + to dare to call thyself King Magnus Barefoot's son?" + </p> + <p> + Sigurd replied, "Presume not to compare my father to a slave; for thy + father was of little worth compared to mine." + </p> + <p> + Hal, a son of the doctor Thorgeir Steinson, King Inge's court-man, was + present at this circumstance, and told it to Eirik Odson, who afterwards + wrote these relations in a book, which he called "Hryggjarstykke". In this + book is told all concerning Harald Gille and his sons, and Magnus the + Blind, and Sigurd Slembidjakn, until their deaths. Eirik was a sensible + man, who was long in Norway about that time. Some of his narratives he + wrote down from Hakon Mage's account; some were from lendermen of Harald's + sons, who along with his sons were in all this feud, and in all the + councils. Eirik names, moreover, several men of understanding and + veracity, who told him these accounts, and were so near that they saw or + heard all that happened. Something he wrote from what he himself had heard + or seen. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0760" id="link2H_4_0760"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 12. TORTURE OF SIGURD SLEMBE. + </h2> + <p> + Hal says that the chiefs wished to have Sigurd killed instantly; but the + men who were the most cruel, and thought they had injuries to avenge, + advised torturing him; and for this they named Beintein's brothers, Sigurd + and Gyrd, the sons of Kolbein. Peter Byrdarsvein would also avenge his + brother Fin. But the chiefs and the greater part of the people went away. + They broke his shin-bones and arms with an axe-hammer. Then they stripped + him, and would flay him alive; but when they tried to take off the skin, + they could not do it for the gush of blood. They took leather whips and + flogged him so long, that the skin was as much taken off as if he had been + flayed. Then they stuck a piece of wood in his back until it broke, + dragged him to a tree and hanged him; and then cut off his head, and + brought the body and head to a heap of stones and buried them there. All + acknowledge, both enemies and friends, that no man in Norway, within + memory of the living, was more gifted with all perfections, or more + experienced, than Sigurd, but in some respects he was an unlucky man. Hal + says that he spoke little, and answered only a few, and in single words, + under his tortures, although they spoke to him. Hal says further, that he + never moved when they tortured him, more than if they were striking a + stock or a stone. This Hal alleged as proof that he was a brave hero, who + had courage to endure tortures; for he still held his tongue, and never + moved from the spot. And farther he says, that he never altered his voice + in the least, but spoke with as much ease as if he was sitting at the + ale-table; neither speaking higher nor lower, nor in a more tremulous + voice than he was used to do. He spoke until he gave up the ghost, and + sang between whiles parts of the Psalm-book, and which Hal considered + beyond the powers and strength of ordinary men. And the priest who had the + church in the neighbourhood let Sigurd's body be transported thither to + the church. This priest was a friend of Harald's sons: but when they heard + it they were angry at him, had the body carried back to where it had been, + and made the priest pay a fine. Sigurd's friends afterwards came from + Denmark with a ship for his body, carried it to Alaborg, and interred it + in Mary church in that town. So said Dean Ketil, who officiated as priest + at Mary church, to Eirik; and that Sigurd was buried there. Thjostolf + Alason transported Magnus the Blind's body to Oslo, and buried it in + Halvard's church, beside King Sigurd his father. Lodin Saupprud was + transported to Tunsberg; but the others of the slain were buried on the + spot. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0761" id="link2H_4_0761"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 13. EYSTEIN HARALDSON COMES TO NORWAY. + </h2> + <p> + When the kings Sigurd and Inge had ruled over Norway about six years, + Eystein, who was a son of Harald Gille, came in spring from Scotland (A.D. + 1142). Arne Sturla, Thorleif Brynjolfson, and Kolbein Hruga had sailed + westward over the sea after Eystein, accompanied him to Norway, and sailed + immediately with him to Throndhjem. The Throndhjem people received him + well; and at the Eyra-thing of Ascension-day he was chosen king, so that + he should have the third part of Norway with his brothers Sigurd and Inge. + They were at this time in the east part of the country; and men went + between the kings who brought about a peace, and that Eystein should have + a third part of the kingdom. People believed what he said of his paternal + descent, because King Harald himself had testified to it, and he did not + resort to the ordeal of iron. King Eystein's mother was called Bjadok, and + she followed him to Norway. Magnus was the name of King Harald Gille's + fourth son, who was fostered by Kyrpingaorm. He also was chosen king, and + got a fourth part of the country; but Magnus was deformed in his feet, + lived but a short time, and died in his bed. Einar Skulason speaks of + them:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The generous Eystein money gave; + Sigurd in fight was quick and brave; + Inge loved well the war-alarm; + Magnus to save his land from harm. + No country boasts a nobler race + The battle-field, or Thing, to grace. + Four brothers of such high pretence + The sun ne'er shone upon at once." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0762" id="link2H_4_0762"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 14. MURDER OF OTTAR BIRTING. + </h2> + <p> + After King Harald Gille's death Queen Ingerid married Ottar Birting, who + was a lendermen and a great chief, and of a Throndhjem family, who + strengthened King Inge's government much while he was in his childhood. + King Sigurd was not very friendly to Ottar; because, as he thought, Ottar + always took King Inge's side. Ottar Birting was killed north in the + merchant town (Nidaros), in an assault upon him in the twilight as he was + going to the evening song. When he heard the whistling of the blow he held + up his cloak with his hands against it; thinking, no doubt, it was a + snowball thrown at him, as young boys do in the streets. Ottar fell by the + stroke; but his son, Alf Hrode, who just at the same moment was coming + into the churchyard, saw his father's fall, and saw that the man who had + killed him ran east about the church. Alf ran after him, and killed him at + the corner of the choir; and people said that he had good luck in avenging + his father, and afterwards was much more respected than he had been + before. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0763" id="link2H_4_0763"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 15. BEGINNING OF KING EYSTEIN. + </h2> + <p> + King Eystein Haraldson was in the interior of the Throndhjem district when + he heard of Ottar's murder, and summoned to him the bonde-army, with which + he proceeded to the town; and he had many men. Ottar's relations and other + friends accused King Sigurd, who was in the town, of having instigated + this deed; and the bondes were much enraged against him. But the king + offered to clear himself by the ordeal of iron, and thereby to establish + the truth of his denial; and accordingly a peace was made. King Sigurd + went to the south end of the country, and the ordeal was never afterwards + heard of. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0764" id="link2H_4_0764"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 16. BEGINNING OF ORM THE KING-BROTHER. + </h2> + <p> + Queen Ingerid had a son to Ivar Sneis, and he was called Orm, and got the + surname of King-brother. He was a handsome man in appearance, and became a + great chief, as shall be told hereafter. Ingerid afterwards married Arne + of Stodreim, who was from this called King's-mate; and their children were + Inge, Nikolas, Philip of Herdla, and Margaret, who was first married to + Bjorn Buk, and afterwards to Simon Karason. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0765" id="link2H_4_0765"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 17. JOURNEY OF ERLING SKAKKE AND EARL RAGNVALD. + </h2> + <p> + Kyrpingaorm and Ragnhild, a daughter of Sveinke Steinarson, had a son + called Erling. Kyrpingaorm was a son of Svein Sveinson, who was a son of + Erling of Gerd. Otto's mother was Ragna, a daughter of Earl Orm Eilifson + and Sigrid, a daughter of Earl Fin Arnason. The mother of Earl Orm was + Ragnhild, a daughter of Earl Hakon the Great. Erling was a man of + understanding, and a great friend of King Inge, by whose assistance and + counsel Erling obtained in marriage Christina, a daughter of King Sigurd + the Crusader and Queen Malmfrid. Erling possessed a farm at Studla in + South Hordaland. Erling left the country; and with him went Eindride Unge + and several lendermen, who had chosen men with them. They intended to make + a pilgrimage to Jerusalem, and went across the West sea to Orkney. There + Earl Ragnvald and Bishop William joined them; and they had in all fifteen + ships from Orkney, with which they first sailed to the South Hebrides, + from thence west to Valland, and then the same way King Sigurd the + Crusader had sailed to Norvasund; and they plundered all around in the + heathen part of Spain. Soon after they had sailed through the Norvasund, + Eindride Unge and his followers, with six ships, separated from them; and + then each was for himself. Earl Ragnvald and Erling Skakke fell in with a + large ship of burden at sea called a dromund, and gave battle to it with + nine ships. At last they laid their cutters close under the dromund; but + the heathens threw both weapons and stones, and pots full of pitch and + boiling oil. Erling laid his ship so close under the dromund, that the + missiles of the heathens fell without his ship. Then Erling and his men + cut a hole in the dromund, some working below and some above the + water-mark; and so they boarded the vessel through it. So says Thorbjorn + Skakkaskald, in his poem on Erling:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The axes of the Northmen bold + A door into the huge ships' hold + Hewed through her high and curved side, + As snug beneath her bulge they ride. + Their spears bring down the astonished foe, + Who cannot see from whence the blow. + The eagle's prey, they, man by man, + Fall by the Northmen's daring plan." +</pre> + <p> + Audunraude, Erling's forecastle-man, was the first man who got into the + dromund. Then they carried her, killing an immense number of people; + making an extraordinarily valuable booty, and gaining a famous victory. + Earl Ragnvald and Erling Skakke came to Palestine in the course of their + expedition, and all the way to the river Jordan. From thence they went + first to Constantinople, where they left their ships, travelled northwards + by land, and arrived in safety in Norway, where their journey was highly + praised. Erling Skakke appeared now a much greater man than before, both + on account of his journey and of his marriage; besides he was a prudent + sensible man, rich, of great family, eloquent, and devoted to King Inge by + the strictest friendship more than to the other royal brothers. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0766" id="link2H_4_0766"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 18. BIRTH OF HAKON HERDEBREID. + </h2> + <p> + King Sigurd went to a feast east in Viken along with his court, and rode + past a house belonging to a great bonde called Simon. While the king was + riding past the house, he heard within such beautiful singing that he was + quite enchanted with it, and rode up to the house, and saw a lovely girl + standing at the handmill and grinding. The king got off his horse, and + went to the girl and courted her. When the king went away, the bonde Simon + came to know what the object of the king's visit had been. The girl was + called Thora, and she was Simon the bonde's servant-girl. Simon took good + care of her afterwards, and the girl brought forth a male child (A.D. + 1047), who was called Hakon, and was considered King Sigurd's son. Hakon + was brought up by Simon Thorbergson and his wife Gunhild. Their own sons + also, Onund and Andreas, were brought up with Hakon, and were so dear to + him that death only could have parted them. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0767" id="link2H_4_0767"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 19. EYSTEIN AND THE PEASANTS OF HISING ISLE. + </h2> + <p> + While King Eystein Haraldson was in Viken, he fell into disputes with the + bondes of Reine and the inhabitants of Hising Isle, who assembled to + oppose him; but he gave them battle at a place called Leikberg, and + afterwards burnt and destroyed all around in Hising; so that the bondes + submitted to his will, paid great fines to the king, and he took hostages + from them. So says Einar Skulason:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The Viken men + Won't strive again, + With words or blows, + The king to oppose. + None safety found + On Viken's ground, + Till all, afraid, + Pledge and scat paid." +</pre> + <p> + And further:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The king came near; + He who is dear + To all good men + Came down the glen, + By Leikberg hill. + They who do ill, + The Reine folk, fly + Or quarter cry." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0768" id="link2H_4_0768"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 20. WAR EXPEDITION OF KING HARALDSON. + </h2> + <p> + Soon after King Eystein began his journey out of the country over sea to + the West (A.D. 1153), and sailed first to Caithness. Here he heard that + Earl Harald Maddad's son was in Thursa, to which he sailed directly in + three small boats. The earl had a ship of thirty banks of oars, and nearly + eighty men in her. But they were not prepared to make resistance, so that + King Eystein was able to board the ship with his men; and he took the earl + prisoner, and carried him to his own ship, but the earl ransomed himself + with three marks of gold: and thus they parted. Einar Skulason tells of it + thus:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Earl Harald in his stout ship lay + On the bright sand in Thursa bay; + With fourscore men he had no fear, + Nor thought the Norse king was so near, + He who provides the eagle's meals + In three small boats along-shore steals; + And Maddad's son must ransom pay + For his bad outlook that fair day." +</pre> + <p> + From thence King Eystein sailed south along the east side of Scotland, and + brought up at a merchant-town in Scotland called Aberdeen, where he killed + many people, and plundered the town. So says Einar Skulason:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "At Aberdeen, too, I am told, + Fell many by our Norsemen bold; + Peace was disturbed, and blue swords broke + With many a hard and bloody stroke." +</pre> + <p> + The next battle was at Hartlepool in the south, with a party of horsemen. + The king put them to flight, and seized some ships there. So says Einar:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "At Hartlepool, in rank and row, + The king's court-men attack the foe. + The king's sharp sword in blood was red, + Blood dropped from every Norse spear-head. + Ravens rejoice o'er the warm food + Of English slain, each where he stood; + And in the ships their thirst was quenched: + The decks were in the foe's blood drenched." +</pre> + <p> + Then he went southwards to England, and had his third battle at Whitby, + and gained the victory, and burnt the town. So says Einar:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The ring of swords, the clash of shields, + Were loud in Whitby's peaceful fields; + For here the king stirred up the strife.— + Man against man, for death or life. + O'er roof and tower, rose on high + The red wrath-fire in the sky; + House after house the red fiend burns; + By blackened walls the poor man mourns." +</pre> + <p> + Thereafter he plundered wide around in England, where Stephen was then the + king. After this King Eystein fought with some cavalry at Skarpasker. So + says Einar:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "At Skarpasker the English horse + Retire before the Norse king's force: + The arrow-shower like snow-drift flew, + And the shield-covered foemen slew." +</pre> + <p> + He fought next at Pilavik, and gained the victory. So says Einar:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "At Pilavik the wild wolf feeds, + Well furnished by the king's brave deeds + He poured upon the grass-green plain + A red shower from the Perthmen slain. + On westwards in the sea he urges, + With fire and sword the country purges: + Langtown he burns; the country rang, + For sword on shield incessant clang." +</pre> + <p> + Here they burnt Langatun, a large village; and people say that the town + has never since risen to its former condition. After this King Eystein + left England in autumn, and returned to Norway. People spoke in various + ways about this expedition. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0769" id="link2H_4_0769"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 21. OF HARALD'S SONS. + </h2> + <p> + There was good peace maintained in Norway in the first years of the + government of Harald's sons; and as long as their old counsellors were + alive, there was some kind of unanimity among them. While Inge and Sigurd + were in their childhood, they had a court together; but Eystein, who was + come to age of discretion, had a court for himself. But when Inge's and + Sigurd's counsellors were dead,—namely, Sadagyrd Bardson, Ottar + Birting, Amunde Gyrdson, Thjostolf Alason, Ogmund Svipter, and Ogmund + Denger, a brother of Erling Skakke (Erling was not much looked up to while + Ogmund lived),—the two kings, Inge and Sigurd divided their courts. + King Inge then got great assistance from Gregorius Dagson, a son of Dag + Eilifson by Ragnhild a daughter of Skapte Ogmundson. Gregorius had much + property, and was himself a thriving, sagacious man. He presided in the + governing the country under King Inge, and the king allowed him to manage + his property for him according to his own judgment. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0770" id="link2H_4_0770"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 22. HABITS AND MANNERS OF HARALD'S SONS. + </h2> + <p> + When King Sigurd grew up he was a very ungovernable, restless man in every + way; and so was King Eystein, but Eystein was the more reasonable of the + two. King Sigurd was a stout and strong man, of a brisk appearance; he had + light brown hair, an ugly mouth; but otherwise a well-shaped countenance. + He was polite in his conversation beyond any man, and was expert in all + exercises. Einar Skulason speaks of this:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Sigurd, expert in every way + To wield the sword in bloody fray, + Showed well that to the bold and brave + God always luck and victory gave. + In speech, as well as bloody deeds, + The king all other men exceeds; + And when he speaks we think that none + Has said a word but he alone." +</pre> + <p> + King Eystein was dark and dingy in complexion, of middle height, and a + prudent able man; but what deprived him of consideration and popularity + with those under him were his avarice and narrowness. He was married to + Ragna, a daughter of Nicolas Mase. King Inge was the handsomest among them + in countenance. He had yellow but rather thin hair, which was much curled. + His stature was small; and he had difficulty in walking alone, because he + had one foot withered, and he had a hump both on his back and his breast. + He was of cheerful conversation, and friendly towards his friends; was + generous, and allowed other chiefs to give him counsel in governing the + country. He was popular, therefore, with the public; and all this brought + the kingdom and the mass of the people on his side. King Harald Gille's + daughter Brigida was first married to the Swedish king Inge Halsteinson, + and afterwards to Earl Karl Sonason, and then to the Swedish king Magnus. + She and King Inge Haraldson were cousins by the mother's side. At last + Brigida married Earl Birger Brose, and they had four sons, namely, Earl + Philip, Earl Knut, Folke, and Magnus. Their daughters were Ingegerd, who + was married to the Swedish king Sorkver, and their son was King Jon; a + second daughter was called Kristin, and a third Margaret. Harald Gille's + second daughter was called Maria, who was married to Simon Skalp, a son of + Halkel Huk; and their son was called Nikolas. King Harald Gille's third + daughter was called Margaret, who was married to Jon Halkelson, a brother + of Simon. Now many things occurred between the brothers which occasioned + differences and disputes; but I will only relate what appears to me to + have produced the more important events. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0771" id="link2H_4_0771"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 23. CARDINAL NIKOLAS COMES TO THE COUNTRY. + </h2> + <p> + In the days of Harald's sons Cardinal Nikolas came from Rome to Norway, + being sent there by the pope. The cardinal had taken offence at the + brothers Sigurd and Eystein, and they were obliged to come to a + reconciliation with him; but, on the other hand, he stood on the most + affectionate terms with King Inge, whom he called his son. Now when they + were all reconciled with him, he moved them to let Jon Birgerson be + consecrated archbishop of Throndhjem and gave him a vestment which is + called a pallium; and settled moreover that the archbishop's seat should + be in Nidaros, in Christ church, where King Olaf the Saint reposes. Before + that time there had only been common bishops in Norway. The cardinal + introduced also the law, that no man should go unpunished who appeared + with arms in the merchant-town, excepting the twelve men who were in + attendancce on the king. He improved many of the customs of the Northmen + while he was in the country. There never came a foreigner to Norway whom + all men respected so highly, or who could govern the people so well as he + did. After some time he returned to the South with many friendly presents, + and declared ever afterwards that he was the greatest friend of the people + of Norway. When he came south to Rome the former pope died suddenly, and + all the people of Rome would have Cardinal Nikolas for pope, and he was + consecrated under the name of Adrian; and according to the report of men + who went to Rome in his days, he had never any business, however + important, to settle with other people, but he would break it off to speak + with the Northmen who desired to see him. He was not long pope, and is now + considered a saint. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0772" id="link2H_4_0772"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 24. MIRACLE OF KING OLAF. + </h2> + <p> + In the time of Harald Gille's sons, it happened that a man called Haldor + fell into the hands of the Vindland people, who took him and mutilated + him, cut open his neck, took out the tongue through the opening, and cut + out his tongue root. He afterwards sought out the holy King Olaf, fixed + his mind entirely on the holy man, and weeping besought King Olaf to + restore his speech and health. Thereupon he immediately recovered his + speech by the good king's compassion, went immediately into his service + for all his life, and became an excellent trustworthy man. This miracle + took place a fortnight before the last Olafsmas, upon the day that + Cardinal Nikolas set foot on the land of Norway. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0773" id="link2H_4_0773"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 25. MIRACLES OF KING OLAF ON RICHARD. + </h2> + <p> + In the Uplands were two brothers, men of great family, and men of fortune, + Einar and Andres, sons of Guthorm Grabard, and brothers of King Sigurd + Haraldson's mother; and they had great properties and udal estates in that + quarter. They had a sister who was very handsome, but did not pay + sufficient regard to the scandal of evil persons, as it afterwards + appeared. She was on a friendly footing with an English priest called + Richard, who had a welcome to the house of her brothers, and on account of + their friendship for him she did many things to please him, and often to + his advantage; but the end of all this was, that an ugly report flew about + concerning this girl. When this came into the mouth of the public all men + threw the blame on the priest. Her brothers did the same, and expressed + publicly, as soon as they observed it, that they laid the blame most on + him. The great friendship that was between the earl and the priest proved + a great misfortune to both, which might have been expected, as the + brothers were silent about their secret determination, and let nothing be + observed. But one day they called the priest to them, who went, expecting + nothing but good from them; enticed him from home with them, saying that + they intended to go to another district, where they had some needful + business, and inviting him to go with them. They had with them a + farm-servant who knew their purpose. They went in a boat along the shore + of a lake which is called Rands lake, and landed at a ness called + Skiptisand, where they went on shore and amused themselves awhile. Then + they went to a retired place, and commanded their servant-man to strike + the priest with an axe-hammer. He struck the priest so hard that he + swooned; but when he recovered he said, "Why are ye playing so roughly + with me?" They replied, "Although nobody has told thee of it before, thou + shalt now find the consequence of what thou hast done." They then + upbraided him; but he denied their accusations, and besought God and the + holy King Olaf to judge between them. Then they broke his leg-bones, and + dragged him bound to the forest with them; and then they put a string + around his head, and put a board under his head and shoulders, and made a + knot on the string, and bound his head fast to the board. Then the elder + brother, Einar, took a wedge, and put it on the priest's eye, and the + servant who stood beside him struck upon it with an axe, so that the eye + flew out, and fell upon the board. Then he set the pin upon the other eye, + and said to the servant, "Strike now more softly." He did so, and the + wedge sprang from the eye-stone, and tore the eyelid loose. Then Einar + took up the eyelid in his hand, and saw that the eye-stone was still in + its place; and he set the wedge on the cheek, and when the servant struck + it the eye-stone sprang out upon the cheek-bone. Thereafter they opened + his mouth, took his tongue and cut it off, and then untied his hands and + his head. As soon as he came to himself, he thought of laying the + eye-stones in their place under the eyelids, and pressing then with both + hands as much as he could. Then they carried him on board, and went to a + farm called Saeheimrud, where they landed. They sent up to the farm to say + that a priest was lying in the boat at the shore. While the message was + going to the farm, they asked the priest if he could talk; and he made a + noise and attempted to speak. Then said Einar to his brother, "If he + recover and the stump of his tongue grow, I am afraid he will get his + speech again." Thereupon they seized the stump with a pair of tongs, drew + it out, cut it twice, and the third time to the very roots, and left him + lying half dead. The housewife in the farm was poor; but she hastened to + the place with her daughter, and they carried the priest home to their + farm in their cloaks. They then brought a priest, and when he arrived he + bound all his wounds; and they attended to his comfort as much as they + were able. And thus lay the wounded priest grievously handled, but + trusting always to God's grace, and never doubting; and although he was + speechless, he prayed to God in thought with a sorrowful mind, but with + the more confidence the worse he was. He turned his thoughts also to the + mild King Olaf the Saint, God's dear favourite, of whose excellent deeds + he had heard so much told, and trusted so much more zealously on him with + all his heart for help in his necessity. As he lay there lame, and + deprived of all strength, he wept bitterly, moaned, and prayed with a sore + heart that the dear King Olaf would help him. Now when this wounded priest + was sleeping after midnight, he thought he saw a gallant man coming to + him, who spoke these words, "Thou art ill off, friend Richard, and thy + strength is little." He thought he replied to this assentingly. Then the + man accosted him again, "Thou requirest compassion?" The priest replies, + "I need the compassion of Almighty God and the holy King Olaf." He + answered, "Thou shalt get it." Thereupon he pulled the tongue-stump so + hard that it gave the priest pain; then he stroked with his hands his + eyes, and legs, and other wounded members. Then the priest asked who he + was. He looked at him, and said, "Olaf, come here from Throndhjem;" and + then disappeared. But the priest awoke altogether sound, and thus he + spoke: "Happy am I, and thanks be to the Almighty God and the holy King + Olaf, who have restored me!" Dreadfully mishandled as he had been, yet so + quickly was he restored from his misfortune that he scarcely thought he + had been wounded or sick. His tongue was entire; both his eyes were in + their places, and were clear-sighted; his broken legs and every other + wound were healed, or were free from pain; and, in short, he had got + perfect health. But as a proof that his eyes had been punched out, there + remained a white scar on each eyelid, in order that this dear king's + excellence might be manifest on the man who had been so dreadfully + misused. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0774" id="link2H_4_0774"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 26. KING INGE AND SIGURD HOLD A THING. + </h2> + <p> + King Eystein and King Sigurd had quarrelled, because King Sigurd had + killed King Eystein's court-man Harald, the Viken man, who owned a house + in Bergen, and also the priest Jon Tapard, a son of Bjarne Sigurdson. On + account of this affair, a conference to settle it was appointed in winter + in the Uplands. The two sat together in the conference for a long time, + and so much was known of their conference that all three brothers were to + meet the following summer in Bergen. It was added, that their conference + was to the effect that King Inge should have two or three farms, and as + much income as would keep thirty men beside him, as he had not health to + be a king. When King Inge and Gregorius heard this report, they came to + Bergen with many followers. King Sigurd arrived there a little later, and + was not nearly so strong in men. Sigurd and Inge had then been nineteen + years kings of Norway (A.D. 1155). King Eystein came later still from the + south than the other two from the north. Then King Inge ordered the Thing + to be called together on the holm by the sound of trumpet; and Sigurd and + Inge came to it with a great many people. Gregorius had two long-ships, + and at the least ninety men, whom he kept in provisions. He kept his + house-men better than other lendermen; for he never took part in any + entertainment where each guest brings his liquor, without having all his + house-men to drink with him. He went now to the Thing in a gold-mounted + helmet, and all his men had helmets on. Then King Inge stood up, and told + the assembly what he had heard; how his brothers were going to use him, + and depose him from his kingdom; and asked for their assistance. The + assembled people made a good return to his speech, and declared they would + follow him. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0775" id="link2H_4_0775"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 27. OF GREGORIUS DAGSON. + </h2> + <p> + Then King Sigurd stood up and said it was a false accusation that King + Inge had made against him and his brother, and insisted that Gregorius had + invented it; and insinuated that it would not be long, if he had his will, + before they should meet so that the golden helmet should be doffed; and + ended his speech by hinting that they could not both live. Gregorius + replied, that Sigurd need not long so much for this, as he was ready now, + if it must be so. A few days after, one of Gregorius's house-men was + killed out upon the street, and it was Sigurd's house-men who killed him. + Gregorius would then have fallen upon King Sigurd and his people; but King + Inge, and many others, kept him back. But one evening, just as Queen + Ingerid, King Inge's mother, was coming from vespers, she came past where + Sigurd Skrudhyrna, a courtman of King Inge, lay murdered. He was then an + old man, and had served many kings. King Sigurd's courtmen, Halyard + Gunnarson, and Sigurd, a son of Eystein Trafale, had killed him; and + people suspected it was done by order of King Sigurd. She went immediately + to King Inge, and told him he would be a little king if he took no + concern, but allowed his court-men to be killed, the one after the other, + like swine. The king was angry at her speech; and while they were scolding + about it, came Gregorius in helmet and armour, and told the king not to be + angry, for she was only saying the truth. "And I am now," says he, "come + to thy assistance, if thou wilt attack King Sigurd; and here we are, above + 100 men in helmets and armour, and with them we will attack where others + think the attack may be worst." But the most dissuaded from this course, + thinking that Sigurd would pay the mulct for the slaughter done. Now when + Gregorius saw that there would be no assault, he accosted King Inge thus: + "Thou wilt frighten thy men from thee in this way; for first they lately + killed my house-man, and now thy court-man, and afterwards they will chase + me, or some other of thy lendermen whom thou wouldst feel the loss of, + when they see that thou art indifferent about such things; and at last, + after thy friends are killed, they will take the royal dignity from thee. + Whatever thy other lendermen may do, I will not stay here longer to be + slaughtered like an ox; but Sigurd the king and I have a business to + settle with each other to-night, in whatever way it may turn out. It is + true that there is but little help in thee on account of thy ill health, + but I should think thy will should not be less to hold thy hand over thy + friends, and I am now quite ready to go from hence to meet Sigurd, and my + banner is flying in the yard." + </p> + <p> + Then King Inge stood up, and called for his arms, and ordered every man + who wished to follow him to get ready, declaring it was of no use to try + to dissuade him; for he had long enough avoided this, but now steel must + determine between them. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0776" id="link2H_4_0776"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 28. OF KING SIGURD'S FALL. + </h2> + <p> + King Sigurd sat and drank in Sigrid Saeta's house ready for battle, + although people thought it would not come to an assault at all. Then came + King Inge with his men down the road from the smithy shops, against the + house. Arne, the king's brother-in-law, came out from the Sand-bridge, + Aslak Erlendson from his own house, and Gregorius from the street where + all thought the assault would be worst. King Sigurd and his men made many + shots from the holes in the loft, broke down the fireplaces, and threw + stones on them. Gregorius and his men cut down the gates of the yard; and + there in the port fell Einar, a son of Laxapaul, who was of Sigurd's + people, together with Halvard Gunnarson, who was shot in a loft, and + nobody lamented his death. They hewed down the houses, and many of King + Sigurd's men left him, and surrendered for quarter. Then King Sigurd went + up into a loft, and desired to be heard. He had a gilt shield, by which + they knew him, but they would not listen to him, and shot arrows at him as + thick as snow in a snow-shower, so that he could not stay there. As his + men had now left him, and the houses were being hewn down, he went out + from thence, and with him his court-man Thord Husfreyja from Viken. They + wanted to come where King Inge was to be found, and Sigurd called to his + brother King Inge, and begged him to grant him life and safety; but both + Thord and Sigurd were instantly killed, and Thord fell with great glory. + King Sigurd was interred in the old Christ church out on the holm. King + Inge gave Gregorius the ship King Sigurd had owned. There fell many of + King Sigurd's and King Inge's men, although I only name a few; but of + Gregorius's men there fell four; and also some who belonged to no party, + but were shot on the piers, or out in the ships. It was fought on a + Friday, and fourteen days before Saint John the Baptist's day (June 10, + 1155). Two or three days after King Eystein came from the eastward with + thirty ships, and had along with him his brother's son Hakon, a son of + King Sigurd. Eystein did not come up to the town, but lay in Floruvagar, + and good men went between to get a reconciliation made. But Gregorius + wanted that they should go out against him, thinking there never would be + a better opportunity; and offered to be himself the leader. "For thou, + king, shalt not go, for we have no want of men." But many dissuaded from + this course, and it came to nothing. King Eystein returned back to Viken, + and King Inge to Throndhjem, and they were in a sort reconciled; but they + did not meet each other. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0777" id="link2H_4_0777"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 29. OF GREGORIUS DAGSON. + </h2> + <p> + Somewhat later than King Eystein, Gregorius Dagson also set out to the + eastward and came to his farm Bratsberg in Hofund; but King Eystein was up + in the fjord at Oslo, and had his ships drawn above two miles over the + frozen sea, for there was much ice at that time in Viken. King Eystein + went up to Hofund to take Gregorius; but he got news of what was on foot, + and escaped to Thelemark with ninety men, from thence over the mountains, + and came down in Hardanger; and at last to Studla in Etne, to Erling + Skakke's farm. Erling himself had gone north to Bergen; but his wife + Kristin, a daughter of King Sigurd, was at home, and offered Gregorius all + the assistance he wanted; and he was hospitably received. He got a + long-ship there which belonged to Erling, and everything else he required. + Gregorius thanked her kindly, and allowed that she had behaved nobly, and + as might have been expected of her. Gregorius then proceeded to Bergen, + where he met Erling, who thought also that his wife had done well. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0778" id="link2H_4_0778"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 30. RECONCILIATION OF EYSTEIN AND INGE. + </h2> + <p> + Then Gregorius went north to Throndhjem, and came there before Yule. King + Inge was rejoiced at his safety, and told him to use his property as + freely as his own, King Eystein having burnt Gregorius's house, and + slaughtered his stock of cattle. The ship-docks which King Eystein the + Elder had constructed in the merchant town of Nidaros, and which had been + exceedingly expensive, were also burnt this winter, together with some + good vessels belonging to King Inge. This deed was ascribed to King + Eystein and Philip Gyrdson, King Sigurd's foster-brother, and occasioned + much displeasure and hatred. The following summer King Inge went south + with a very numerous body of men; and King Eystein came northwards, + gathering men also. They met in the east (A.D. 1156) at the Seleys, near + to the Naze; but King Inge was by far the strongest in men. It was nearly + coming to a battle; but at last they were reconciled on these conditions, + that King Eystein should be bound to pay forty-five marks of gold, of + which King Inge should have thirty marks, because King Eystein had + occasioned the burning of the docks and ships; and, besides, that Philip, + and all who had been accomplices in the deed, should be outlawed. Also + that the men should be banished the country, against whom it could be + proved that they gave blow or wound to King Sigurd; for King Eystein + accused King Inge of protecting these men; and that Gregorius should have + fifteen marks of gold for the value of his property burnt by King Eystein. + King Eystein was ill pleased with these terms, and looked upon the treaty + as one forced upon him. From that meeting King Inge went eastward to + Viken, and King Eystein north to Throndhjem; and they had no intercourse + with each other, nor were the messages which passed between them very + friendly, and on both sides they killed each other's friends. King + Eystein, besides, did not pay the money; and the one accused the other of + not fulfilling what was promised. King Inge and Gregorius enticed many + people from King Eystein; among others, Bard Standale Brynjolfson, Simon + Skalp, a son of Halkel Huk, Halder Brynjolfson, Jon Halkelson, and many + other lendermen. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0779" id="link2H_4_0779"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 31. OF EYSTEIN AND INGE. + </h2> + <p> + Two years after King Sigurd's fall (A.D. 1157) both kings assembled + armaments; namely, King Inge in the east of the country, where he + collected eighty ships; and King Eystein in the north, where he had + forty-five, and among these the Great Dragon, which King Eystein Magnuson + had built after the Long Serpent; and they had on both sides many and + excellent troops. King Inge lay with his ships south at Moster Isle, and + King Eystein a little to the north in Graeningasund. King Eystein sent the + young Aslak Jonson, and Arne Sturla, a son of Snaebjorn, with one ship to + meet King Inge; but when the king's men knew them, they assaulted them, + killed many of their people, and took all that was in the ship belonging + to them. Aslak and Arne and a few more escaped to the land, went to King + Eystein, and told him how King Inge had received them. Thereupon King + Eystein held a House-thing, and told his followers how ill King Inge had + treated his men, and desired the troops to follow him. "I have," said he, + "so many, and such excellent men, that I have no intention to fly, if ye + will follow me." But this speech was not received with much favour. Halkel + Huk was there; but both his sons, Simon and Jon, were with King Inge. + Halkel replied, so loud that many heard him, "Let thy chests of gold + follow thee, and let them defend thy land." + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0780" id="link2H_4_0780"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 32. KING EYSTEIN'S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + In the night many of King Eystein's ships rowed secretly away, some of + them joining King Inge, some going to Bergen, or up into the fjords; so + that when it was daylight in the morning the king was lying behind with + only ten ships. Then he left the Great Dragon, which was heavy to row, and + several other vessels behind; and cut and destroyed the Dragon, started + out the ale, and destroyed all that they could not take with them. King + Eystein went on board of the ship of Eindride, a son of Jon Morner, sailed + north into Sogn, and then took the land-road eastwards to Viken. King Inge + took the vessels, and sailed with them outside of the isles to Viken. King + Eystein had then got east as far as Fold, and had with him 1200 men; but + when they saw King Inge's force, they did not think themselves + sufficiently strong to oppose him, and they retired to the forest. Every + one fled his own way, so that the king was left with but one man. King + Inge and his men observed King Eystein's flight, and also that he had but + few people with him, and they went immediately to search for him. Simon + Skalp met the king just as he was coming out of a willow bush. Simon + saluted him. "God save you, sire," said he. + </p> + <p> + The king replied, "I do not know if thou are not sire here." + </p> + <p> + Simon replied, "That is as it may happen." + </p> + <p> + The king begged him to conceal him, and said it was proper to do so. "For + there was long friendship between us, although it has now gone + differently." + </p> + <p> + Simon replied, it could not be. + </p> + <p> + Then the king begged that he might hear mass before he died, which + accordingly took place. Then Eystein laid himself down on his face on the + grass, stretched out his hands on each side, and told them to cut the sign + of the cross between his shoulders, and see whether he could not bear + steel as King Inge's followers had asserted of him. Simon told the man who + had to put the king to death to do so immediately, for the king had been + creeping about upon the grass long enough. He was accordingly slain, and + he appears to have suffered manfully. His body was carried to Fors, and + lay all night under the hill at the south side of the church. King Eystein + was buried in Fors church, and his grave is in the middle of the + church-floor, where a fringed canopy is spread over it, and he is + considered a saint. Where he was executed, and his blood ran upon the + ground, sprang up a fountain, and another under the hill where his body + lay all night. From both these waters many think they have received a cure + of sickness and pain. It is reported by the Viken people that many + miracles were wrought at King Eystein's grave, until his enemies poured + upon it soup made of boiled dog's flesh. Simon Skalp was much hated for + this deed, which was generally ascribed to him; but some said that when + King Eystein was taken Simon sent a message to King Inge, and the king + commanded that King Eystein should not come before his face. So King + Sverre has caused it to be written; but Einar Skulason tells of it thus:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Simon Skalp, the traitor bold, + For deeds of murder known of old, + His king betrayed; and ne'er will he + God's blessed face hereafter see." +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0781" id="link2H_4_0781"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + SAGA OF HAKON HERDEBREID (HAKON THE BROAD-SHOULDERED) (1) + </h2> + <p> + PRELIMINARY REMARKS. + </p> + <p> + This saga describes the feud between Hakon Sigurdson and his uncle Inge. + </p> + <p> + The only skald quoted is Einar Skulason. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) The period is from A.D. 1157 to 1161.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0782" id="link2H_4_0782"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 1. BEGINNING OF HAKON HERDEBREID. + </h2> + <p> + Hakon, King Sigurd's son, was chosen chief of the troop which had followed + King Eystein, and his adherents gave him the title of king. He was ten + years old. At that time he had with him Sigurd, a son of Halvard Hauld of + Reyr, and Andreas and Onund, the sons of Simon, his foster-brothers, and + many chiefs, friends of King Sigurd and King Eystein; and they went first + up to Gautland. King Inge took possession of all the estates they had left + behind, and declared them banished. Thereafter King Inge went to Viken, + and was sometimes also in the north of the country. Gregorius Dagson was + in Konungahella, where the danger was greatest, and had beside him a + strong and handsome body of men, with which he defended the country. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0783" id="link2H_4_0783"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 2. OF GREGORIUS DAGSON. + </h2> + <p> + The summer after (A.D. 1158) Hakon came with his men, and proceeded to + Konungahella with a numerous and handsome troop. Gregorius was then in the + town, and summoned the bondes and townspeople to a great Thing, at which + he desired their aid; but he thought the people did not hear him with much + favour, so he did not much trust them. Gregorius set off with two ships to + Viken, and was very much cast down. He expected to meet King Inge there, + having heard he was coming with a great army to Viken. Now when Gregorius + had come but a short way north he met Simon Skalp, Haldor Brynjolfson, and + Gyrd Amundason, King Inge's foster-brothers. Gregorius was much delighted + at this meeting, and turned back with them, being all in one body, with + eleven ships. As they were rowing up to Konungahella, Hakon, with his + followers, was holding a Thing without the town, and saw their approach; + and Sigurd of Reyr said, "Gregorius must be fey to be throwing himself + with so few men into our hands." Gregorius landed opposite the town to + wait for King Inge, for he was expected, but he did not come. King Hakon + put himself in order in the town, and appointed Thorliot Skaufaskalle, who + was a viking and a robber, to be captain of the men in the merchant ships + that were afloat in the river; and King Hakon and Sigurd were within the + town, and drew up the men on the piers, for all the townspeople had + submitted to King Hakon. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0784" id="link2H_4_0784"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 3. KING HAKON'S FLIGHT. + </h2> + <p> + Gregorius rowed up the river, and let the ship drive down with the stream + against Thorliot. They shot at each other a while, until Thorliot and his + comrades jumped overboard; and some of them were killed, some escaped to + the land. Then Gregorius rowed to the piers, and let a gangway be cast on + shore at the very feet of Hakon's men. There the man who carried his + banner was slain, just as he was going to step on shore. Gregorius ordered + Hal, a son of Audun Halson, to take up the banner, which he did, and bore + the banner up to the pier. Gregorius followed close after him, held his + shield over his head, and protected him as well as himself. As soon as + Gregorius came upon the pier, and Hakon's men knew him, they gave way, and + made room for him on every side. Afterwards more people landed from the + ships, and then Gregorius made a severe assault with his men; and Hakon's + men first moved back, and then ran up into the town. Gregorius pursued + them eagerly, drove them twice from the town, and killed many of them. By + the report of all men, never was there so glorious an affair as this of + Gregorius; for Hakon had more than 4000 men, and Gregorius not full 400. + After the battle, Gregorius said to Hal Audunson, "Many men, in my + opinion, are more agile in battle than ye Icelanders are, for ye are not + so exercised as we Norwegians; but none, I think, are so bold under arms + as ye are." King Inge came up soon after, and killed many of the men who + had taken part with Hakon; made some pay heavy fines, burnt the houses of + some, and some he drove out of the country, or treated otherwise very ill. + Hakon fled at first up to Gautland with all his men; but the winter after + (A.D. 1159), he proceeded by the upper road to Throndhjem, and came there + before Easter. The Throndhjem people received him well, for they had + always served under that shield. It is said that the Throndhjem people + took Hakon as king, on the terms that he should have from Inge the third + part of Norway as his paternal heritage. King Inge and Gregorius were in + Viken, and Gregorius wanted to make an expedition against the party in the + north; but it came to nothing that winter, as many dissuaded from it. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0785" id="link2H_4_0785"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 4. FALL OF GYRD AND HAVARD. + </h2> + <p> + King Hakon left Throndhjem in spring with thirty ships nearly; and some of + his men sailed before the rest with seven ships, and plundered in North + and South More. No man could remember that there ever before had been + plundering between the two towns (Bergen and Nidaros). Jon the son of + Halkel Huk collected the bondes in arms, and proceeded against them; took + Kolbein Ode prisoner, killed every woman's son of them in his ship. Then + they searched for the others, found them all assembled in seven ships, and + fought with them; but his father Halkel not coming to his assistance as he + had promised, many good bondes were killed, and Jon himself was wounded. + Hakon proceeded south to Bergen with his forces; but when he came to + Stiornvelta, he heard that King Inge and Gregorius had arrived a few + nights before from the east at Bergen, and therefore he did not venture to + steer thither. They sailed the outer course southwards past Bergen, and + met three ships of King Inge's fleet, which had been outsailed on the + voyage from the east. On board of them were Gyrd Amundason, King Inge's + foster-brother, who was married to Gyrid a sister of Gregorius, and also + lagman Gyrd Gunhildson, and Havard Klining. King Hakon had Gyrd Amundason + and Havard Klining put to death; but took lagman Gyrd southwards, and then + proceeded east to Viken. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0786" id="link2H_4_0786"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 5. OF THE CONSULTATIONS OF KING INGE. + </h2> + <p> + When King Inge heard of this he sailed east after them, and they met east + in the Gaut river. King Inge went up the north arm of the river, and sent + out spies to get news of Hakon and his fleet; but he himself landed at + Hising, and waited for his spies. Now when the spies came back they went + to the king, and said that they had seen King Hakon's forces, and all his + ships which lay at the stakes in the river, and Hakon's men had bound the + stems of their vessels to them. They had two great East-country trading + vessels, which they had laid outside of the fleet, and on both these were + built high wooded stages (castles). When King Inge heard the preparations + they had made, he ordered a trumpet to call a House-thing of all the men; + and when the Thing was seated he asked his men for counsel, and applied + particularly to Gregorius Dagson, his brother-in-law Erling Skakke, and + other lendermen and ship-commanders, to whom he related the preparations + of Hakon and his men. + </p> + <p> + Then Gregorius Dagson replied first, and made known his mind in the + following words:—"Sometimes we and Hakon have met, and generally + they had the most people; but, notwithstanding, they fell short in battle + against us. Now, on the other hand, we have by far the greatest force; and + it will appear probable to the men who a short time ago lost gallant + relations by them, that this will be a good occasion to get vengeance, for + they have fled before us the greater part of the summer; and we have often + said that if they waited for us, as appears now to be the case, we would + have a brush with them. Now I will tell my opinion, which is, that I will + engage them, if it be agreeable to the king's pleasure; for I think it + will go now as formerly, that they must give way before us if we attack + them bravely; and I shall always attack where others may think it most + difficult." + </p> + <p> + The speech was received with much applause, and all declared they were + ready to engage in battle against Hakon. Then they rowed with all the + ships up the river, until they came in sight of each other, and then King + Inge turned off from the river current under the island. Now the king + addressed the lendermen again, and told them to get ready for battle. He + turned himself especially to Erling Skakke, and said, what was true, that + no man in the army had more understanding and knowledge in fighting + battles, although some were more hot. The king then addressed himself to + several of the lendermen, speaking to them by name; and ended by desiring + that each man should make his attack where he thought it would be of + advantage, and thereafter all would act together. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0787" id="link2H_4_0787"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 6. ERLING'S SPEECH. + </h2> + <p> + Erling Skakke replied thus to the king's speech: "It is my duty, sire, not + to be silent; and I shall give my advice, since it is desired. The + resolution now adopted is contrary to my judgment; for I call it foolhardy + to fight under these circumstances, although we have so many and such fine + men. Supposing we make an attack on them, and row up against this + river-current; then one of the three men who are in each half room must be + employed in rowing only, and another must be covering with the shield the + man who rows; and what have we then to fight with but one third of our + men? It appears to me that they can be of little use in the battle who are + sitting at their oars with their backs turned to the enemy. Give me now + some time for consideration, and I promise you that before three days are + over I shall fall upon some plan by which we can come into battle with + advantage." + </p> + <p> + It was evident from Erling's speech that he dissuaded from an attack; but, + notwithstanding, it was urged by many who thought that Hakon would now, as + before, take to the land. "And then," said they, "we cannot get hold of + him; but now they have but few men, and we have their fate in our own + hands." + </p> + <p> + Gregorius said but little; but thought that Erling rather dissuaded from + an attack that Gregorius's advice should have no effect, than that he had + any better advice to give. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0788" id="link2H_4_0788"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 7. OF HAKON'S FLEET. + </h2> + <p> + Then said King Inge to Erling, "Now we will follow thy advice, brother, + with regard to the manner of attacking; but seeing how eager our + counsellors are for it, we shall make the attack this day." + </p> + <p> + Erling replied, "All the boats and light vessels we have should row + outside the island, and up the east arm of the river, and then down with + the stream upon them, and try if they cannot cut them loose from the + piles. Then we, with the large ships, shall row from below here against + them; and I cannot tell until it be tried, if those who are now so + furiously warm will be much brisker at the attack than I am." + </p> + <p> + This counsel was approved by all. There was a ness stretched out between + their fleet and Hakon's, so that they could not see each other. Now when + Hakon and his men, who had taken counsel with each other in a meeting, saw + the boat-squadron rowing down the river, some thought King Inge intended + to give them battle; but many believed they did not dare, for it looked as + if the attack was given up; and they, besides, were very confident, both + in their preparations and men. There were many great people with Hakon: + there were Sigurd of Reyr, and Simon's sons; Nikolas Skialdvarson; + Eindride, a son of Jon Mornef, who was the most gallant and popular man in + the Throndhjem country; and many other lendermen and warriors. Now when + they saw that King Inge's men with many ships were rowing out of the + river, Hakon and his men believed they were going to fly; and therefore + they cut their land-ropes with which they lay fast at the piles, seized + their oars, and rowed after them in pursuit. The ships ran fast down with + the stream; but when they came further down the river, abreast of the + ness, they saw King Inge's main strength lying quiet at the island Hising. + King Inge's people saw Hakon's ships under way, and believed they were + coming to attack them; and now there was great bustle and clash of arms, + and they encouraged each other by a great war-shout. Hakon with his fleet + turned northwards a little to the land, where there was a turn in the + bight of the river, and where there was no current. They made ready for + battle, carried land-ropes to the shore, turned the stems of their ships + outwards, and bound them all together. They laid the large East-country + traders without the other vessels, the one above, the other below, and + bound them to the long-ships. In the middle of the fleet lay the king's + ship, and next to it Sigurd's; and on the other side of the king's ship + lay Nikolas, and next to him Endride Jonson. All the smaller ships lay + farther off, and they were all nearly loaded with weapons and stones. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0789" id="link2H_4_0789"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 8. SIGURD OF REYR'S SPEECH. + </h2> + <p> + Then Sigurd of Reyr made the following speech: "Now there is hope that the + time is come which has been promised us all the summer, that we shall meet + King Inge in battle. We have long prepared ourselves for this; and many of + our comrades have boasted that they would never fly from or submit to King + Inge and Gregorius, and now let them remember their words. But we who have + sometimes got the toothache in our conflicts with them, speak less + confidently; for it has happened, as all have heard, that we very often + have come off without glory. But, nevertheless, it is now necessary to + fight manfully, and stand to it with steadiness; for the only escape for + us is in victory. Although we have somewhat fewer men than they, yet luck + determines which side shall have the advantage, and God knows that the + right is on our side. Inge has killed two of his brothers; and it is + obvious to all men that the mulct he intends to pay King Hakon for his + father's murder is to murder him also, as well as his other relations, + which will be seen this day to be his intent. King Hakon desired from the + beginning no more of Norway than the third part, which his father had + possessed, and which was denied him; and yet, in my opinion, King Hakon + has a better right to inherit after his father's brother, King Eystein, + than Inge or Simon Skalp, or the other men who killed King Eystein. Many + of them who would save their souls, and yet have defiled their hands with + such bloody deeds as Inge has done, must think it a presumption before God + that he takes the name of king; and I wonder God suffers such monstrous + wickedness as his; but it may be God's will that we shall now put him + down. Let us fight then manfully, and God will give us victory; and, if we + fall, will repay us with joys unspeakable for now allowing the might of + the wicked to prevail over us. Go forth then in confidence, and be not + afraid when the battle begins. Let each watch over his own and his + comrade's safety, and God protect us all." There went a good report abroad + of this speech of Sigurd, and all promised fairly, and to do their duty. + King Hakon went on board of the great East-country ship, and a + shield-bulwark was made around him; but his standard remained on the + long-ship in which it had been before. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0790" id="link2H_4_0790"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 9. OF KING INGE'S MEN. + </h2> + <p> + Now must we tell about King Inge and his men. When they saw that King + Hakon and his people were ready for battle, and the river only was between + them, they sent a light vessel to recall the rest of the fleet which had + rowed away; and in the meantime the king waited for them, and arranged the + troops for the attack. Then the chiefs consulted in presence of the army, + and told their opinions; first, which ships should lie nearest to the + enemy; and then where each should attack. + </p> + <p> + Gregorius spoke thus: "We have many and fine men; and it is my advice, + King Inge, that you do not go to the assault with us, for everything is + preserved if you are safe. And no man knows where an arrow may hit, even + from the hands of a bad bowman; and they have prepared themselves so, that + missiles and stones can be thrown from the high stages upon the merchant + ships, so that there is less danger for those who are farthest from them. + They have not more men than we lendermen can very well engage with. I + shall lay my ship alongside their largest ship, and I expect the conflict + between us will be but short; for it has often been so in our former + meetings, although there has been a much greater want of men with us than + now." All thought well of the advice that the king himself should not take + part in the battle. + </p> + <p> + Then Erling Skakke said, "I agree also to the counsel that you, sire, + should not go into the battle. It appears to me that their preparations + are such, that we require all our precaution not to suffer a great defeat + from them; and whole limbs are the easiest cured. In the council we held + before to-day many opposed what I said, and ye said then that I did not + want to fight; but now I think the business has altered its appearance, + and greatly to our advantage, since they have hauled off from the piles, + and now it stands so that I do not dissuade from giving battle; for I see, + what all are sensible of, how necessary it is to put an end to this robber + band who have gone over the whole country with pillage and destruction, in + order that people may cultivate the land in peace, and serve a king so + good and just as King Inge who has long had trouble and anxiety from the + haughty unquiet spirit of his relations, although he has been a shield of + defence for the whole people, and has been exposed to manifold perils for + the peace of the country." Erling spoke well and long, and many other + chiefs also; and all to the same purpose—all urging to battle. In + the meantime they waited until all the fleet should be assembled. King + Inge had the ship Baekisudin; and, at the entreaty of his friends, he did + not join the battle, but lay still at the island. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0791" id="link2H_4_0791"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 10. BEGINNING OF THE BATTLE. + </h2> + <p> + When the army was ready they rowed briskly against the enemy, and both + sides raised a war-shout. Inge's men did not bind their ships together, + but let them be loose; for they rowed right across the current, by which + the large ships were much swayed. Erling Skakke laid his ship beside King + Hakon's ship, and ran the stem between his and Sigurd's ship, by which the + battle began. But Gregorius's ship swung upon the ground, and heeled very + much over, so that at first she could not come into the battle; and when + Hakon's men saw this they laid themselves against her, and attacked + Gregorius's ship on all sides. Ivar, Hakon Mage's son, laid his ship so + that the stems struck together; and he got a boat-hook fastened on + Gregorius, on that part of his body where the waist is smallest, and + dragged him to him, by which Gregorius stumbled against the ship's rails; + but the hook slipped to one side, or Gregorius would have been dragged + over-board. Gregorius, however, was but little wounded, for he had on a + plate coat of armour. Ivar called out to him, that he had a "thick bark." + Gregorius replied, that if Ivar went on so he would "require it all, and + not have too much." It was very near then that Gregorius and his men had + sprung overboard; but Aslak Unge threw an anchor into their ship, and + dragged them off the ground. Then Gregorius laid himself against Ivar's + ship, and they fought a long while; but Gregorius's ship being both higher + sided and more strongly manned, many people fell in Ivar's ship, and some + jumped overboard. Ivar was so severely wounded that he could not take part + in the fight. When his ship was cleared of the men, Gregorius let Ivar be + carried to the shore, so that he might escape; and from that time they + were constant friends. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0792" id="link2H_4_0792"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 11. KING HAKON'S FLIGHT. + </h2> + <p> + When King Inge and his men saw that Gregorius was aground, he encouraged + his crew to row to his assistance. "It was," he said, "the most imprudent + advice that we should remain lying here, while our friends are in battle; + for we have the largest and best ship in all the fleet. But now I see that + Gregorius, the man to whom I owe the most, is in need of help; so we must + hasten to the fight where it is sharpest. It is also most proper that I + should be in the battle; for the victory, if we win it, will belong to me. + And if I even knew beforehand that our men were not to gain the battle, + yet our place is where our friends are; for I can do nothing if I lose the + men who are justly called the defence of the country, who are the bravest, + and have long ruled for me and my kingdom." Thereupon he ordered his + banner to be set up, which was done; and they rowed across the river. Then + the battle raged, and the king could not get room to attack, so close lay + the ships before him. First he lay under the East-country trading ship, + and from it they threw down upon his vessel spears, iron-shod stakes, and + such large stones that it was impossible to hold out longer there, and he + had to haul off. Now when the king's people saw that he was come they made + place for him, and then he laid alongside of Eindride Jonson's ship. Now + King Hakon's men abandoned the small ships, and went on board the large + merchant vessels; but some of them sprang on shore. Erling Skakke and his + men had a severe conflict. Erling himself was on the forecastle, and + called his forecastlemen, and ordered them to board the king's ship; but + they answered, this was no easy matter, for there were beams above with an + iron comb on them. Then Erling himself went to the bow, and stayed there a + while, until they succeeded in getting on board the king's ship: and then + the ship was cleared of men on the bows, and the whole army gave way. Many + sprang into the water, many fell, but the greater number got to the land. + So says Einar Skulason:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Men fall upon the slippery deck— + Men roll off from the blood-drenched wreck; + Dead bodies float down with the stream, + And from the shores witch-ravens scream. + The cold blue river now runs red + With the warm blood of warriors dead, + And stains the waves in Karmt Sound + With the last drops of the death-wound. + + "All down the stream, with unmann'd prow, + Floats many an empty long-ship now, + Ship after ship, shout after shout, + Tell that Kign Hakon can't hold out. + The bowmen ply their bows of elm, + The red swords flash o'er broken helm: + King Hakon's men rush to the strand, + Out of their ships, up through the land." +</pre> + <p> + Einar composed a song about Gregorius Dagson, which is called the + River-song. King Inge granted life and peace to Nikolas Skialdvarson when + his ship was deserted, and thereupon he went into King Inge's service, and + remained in it as long as the king lived. Eindride Jonson leaped on board + of King Inge's ship when his own was cleared of men, and begged for his + life. King Inge wished to grant it; but Havard Klining's son ran up, and + gave him a mortal wound, which was much blamed; but he said Eindride had + been the cause of his father's death. There was much lamentation at + Eindride's death, but principally in the Throndhjem district. Many of + Hakon's people fell here, but not many chiefs. Few of King Inge's people + fell, but many were wounded. King Hakon fled up the country, and King Inge + went north to Viken with his troops; and he, as well as Gregorius, + remained in Viken all winter (A.D. 1160). When King Inge's men, Bergliot + and his brothers, sons of Ivar of Elda, came from the battle to Bergen, + they slew Nickolas Skeg, who had been Hakon's treasurer, and then went + north to Throndhjem. + </p> + <p> + King Hakon came north before Yule, and Sigurd was sometimes home at Reyr; + for Gregorius, who was nearly related to Sigurd, had obtained for him life + and safety from King Inge, so that he retained all his estates. King Hakon + was in the merchant-town of Nidaros in Yule; and one evening in the + beginning of Yule his men fought in the room of the court, and in this + affray eight men were killed, and many were wounded. The eighth day of + Yule, King Hakon's man Alf Rode, son of Ottar Birting, with about eighty + men, went to Elda, and came in the night unexpectedly on the people, who + were very drunk, and set fire to the room; but they went out, and defended + themselves bravely. There fell Bergliot, Ivar's son, and Ogmund, his + brother, and many more. They had been nearly thirty altogether in number. + In winter died, north in the merchant-town, Andres Simonson, King Hakon's + foster-brother; and his death was much deplored. Erling Skakke and Inge's + men, who were in Bergen, threatened that in winter they would proceed + against Hakon and his men; but it came to nothing. Gregorius sent word + from the east, from Konungahella, that if he were so near as Erling and + his men, he would not sit quietly in Bergen while Hakon was killing King + Inge's friends and their comrades in war north in the Throndhjem country. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0793" id="link2H_4_0793"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 12. THE CONFLICT UPON THE PIERS. + </h2> + <p> + King Inge and Gregorius left the east in spring, and came to Bergen; but + as soon as Hakon and Sigurd heard that Inge had left Viken, they went + there by land. When King Inge and his people came to Bergen, a quarrel + arose between Haldor Brynjolfson and Bjorn Nikolason. Bjorn's house-man + asked Haldor's when they met at the pier, why he looked so pale. + </p> + <p> + He replied, because he had been bled. + </p> + <p> + "I could not look so pale if I tried, at merely being bled." + </p> + <p> + "I again think," retorted the other, "that thou wouldst have borne it + worse, and less manfully." And no other beginning was there for their + quarrel than this. Afterwards one word followed another, till from + brawling they came to fighting. It was told to Haldor Brynjolfson, who was + in the house drinking, that his house-man was wounded down on the pier and + he went there immediately. But Bjorn's house-men had come there before, + and as Haldor thought his house-man had been badly treated, he went up to + them and beat them; and it was told to Bjorn Buk that the people of Viken + were beating his house-men on the pier. Then Bjorn and his house-men took + their weapons, hurried down to the pier, and would avenge their men; and a + bloody strife began. It was told Gregorius that his relation Haldor + required assistance, and that his house-men were being cut down in the + street; on which Gregorius and his men ran to the place in their armour. + Now it was told Erling Skakke that his sister's son Bjorn was fighting + with Gregorius and Haldor down on the piers, and that he needed help. Then + he proceeded thither with a great force, and exhorted the people to stand + by him; saying it would be a great disgrace never to be wiped out, if the + Viken people should trample upon them in their own native place. There + fell thirteen men, of whom nine were killed on the spot, and four died of + their wounds, and many were wounded. When the word came to King Inge that + Gregorius and Erling were fighting down on the piers, he hastened there, + and tried to separate them; but could do nothing, so mad were they on both + sides. Then Gregorius called to Inge, and told him to go away; for it was + in vain to attempt coming between them, as matters now stood. He said it + would be the greatest misfortune if the king mixed himself up with it; for + he could not be certain that there were not people in the fray who would + commit some great misdeed if they had opportunity. Then King Inge retired; + and when the greatest tumult was over, Gregorius and his men went to + Nikolas church, and Erling behind them, calling to each other. Then King + Inge came a second time, and pacified them; and both agreed that he should + mediate between them. + </p> + <p> + When King Inge and Gregorius heard that King Hakon was in Viken, they went + east with many ships; but when they came King Hakon fled from them, and + there was no battle. Then King Inge went to Oslo, and Gregorius was in + Konungahella. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0794" id="link2H_4_0794"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 13. MUNAN'S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + Soon after Gregorius heard that Hakon and his men were at a farm called + Saurby, which lies up beside the forest. Gregorius hastened there; came in + the night; and supposing that King Hakon and Sigurd would be in the + largest of the houses, set fire to the buildings there. But Hakon and his + men were in the smaller house, and came forth, seeing the fire, to help + their people. There Munan fell, a son of Ale Uskeynd, a brother of King + Sigurd Hakon's father. Gregorius and his men killed him, because he was + helping those whom they were burning within the house. Some escaped, but + many were killed. Asbjorn Jalda, who had been a very great viking, escaped + from the house, but was grievously wounded. A bonde met him, and he + offered the man money to let him get away; but the bonde replied, he would + do what he liked best; and, adding that he had often been in fear of his + life for him, he slew him. King Hakon and Sigurd escaped, but many of + their people were killed. Thereafter Gregorius returned home to + Konungahella. Soon after King Hakon and Sigurd went to Haldor + Brynjolfson's farm of Vettaland, set fire to the house, and burnt it. + Haldor went out, and was cut down instantly with his house-men; and in all + there were about twenty men killed. Sigrid, Haldor's wife, was a sister of + Gregorius, and they allowed her to escape into the forest in her + night-shift only; but they took with them Amunde, who was a son of Gyrd + Amundason and of Gyrid Dag's daughter, and a sister's son of Gregorius, + and who was then a boy about five years old. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0795" id="link2H_4_0795"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 14. OF THE FALL OF GREGORIUS DAGSON. + </h2> + <p> + When Gregorius heard the news he took it much to heart, and inquired + carefully where they were. Gregorius set out from Konungahella late in + Yule, and came to Fors the thirteenth day of Yule, where he remained a + night, and heard vespers the last day of Yule, which was a Saturday, and + the holy Evangel was read before him. When Gregorius and his followers saw + the men of King Hakon and Sigurd, the king's force appeared to them + smaller than their own. There was a river called Befia between them, where + they met; and there was unsound ice on the river, for there went a stream + under the ice from it. King Hakon and his men had cut a rent in the ice, + and laid snow over it, so that nobody could see it. When Gregorius came to + the ice on the river the ice appeared to him unsound, he said; and he + advised the people to go to the bridge, which was close by, to cross the + river. The bonde-troops replied, that they did not know why he should be + afraid to go across the ice to attack so few people as Hakon had, and the + ice was good enough. Gregorius said it was seldom necessary to encourage + him to show bravery, and it should not be so now. Then he ordered them to + follow him, and not to be standing on the land while he was on the ice, + and he said it was their council to go out upon the dangerous ice, but he + had no wish to do so, or to be led by them. Then he ordered the banner to + be advanced, and immediately went out on the ice with the men. As soon as + the bondes found that the ice was unsound they turned back. Gregorius fell + through the ice, but not very deep, and he told his men to take care. + There were not more than twenty men with him, the others having turned + back. A man of King Hakon's troop shot an arrow at Gregorius, which hit + him under the throat, and thus ended his life. Gregorius fell, and ten men + with him. It is the talk of all men that he had been the most gallant + lenderman in Norway that any man then living could remember; and also he + behaved the best towards us Icelanders of any chief since King Eystein the + Elder's death. Gregorius's body was carried to Hofund, and interred at + Gimsey Isle, in a nunnery which is there, of which Gregorius's sister, + Baugeid, was then the abbess. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0796" id="link2H_4_0796"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 15. KING INGE HEARS OF GREGORIUS'S FALL. + </h2> + <p> + Two bailiffs went to Oslo to bring the tidings to King Inge. When they + arrived they desired to speak to the king: and he asked, what news they + brought. + </p> + <p> + "Gregorius Dagson's death," said they. + </p> + <p> + "How came that misfortune?" asked the king. + </p> + <p> + When they had told him how it happened, he said, "They gave advice who + understood the least." + </p> + <p> + It is said he took it so much to heart that he cried like a child. When he + recovered himself he said, "I wanted to go to Gregorius as soon as I heard + of Haldor's murder; for I thought that Gregorius would not sit long before + thinking of revenge. But the people here would think nothing so important + as their Yule feasts, and nothing could move them away; and I am confident + that if I had been there, he would either have proceeded more cautiously, + or I and Gregorius would now have shared one lodging. Now he is gone, the + man who has been my best friend, and more than any other has kept the + kingdom in my hands; and I think it will be but a short space between us. + Now I make an oath to go forth against Hakon, and one of two things shall + happen: I shall either come to my death, or shall walk over Hakon and his + people; and such a man as Gregorius is not avenged, even if all were to + pay the penalty of their lives for him." + </p> + <p> + There was a man present who replied, "Ye need not seek after them, for + they intend to seek you." + </p> + <p> + Kristin, King Sigurd's daughter and King Inge's cousin, was then in Oslo. + The king heard that she intended going away. He sent a message to her to + inquire why she wished to leave the town. + </p> + <p> + She thought it was dangerous and unsafe for a female to be there. The king + would not let her go. "For if it go well with me, as I hope, you will be + well here; and if I fall, my friends may not get leave to dress my body; + but you can ask permission, and it will not be denied you, and you will + thereby best requite what I have done for you." + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0797" id="link2H_4_0797"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 16. OF KING INGE. + </h2> + <p> + On Saint Blasius' day (February 3, 1161), in the evening, King Inge's + spies brought him the news that King Hakon was coming towards the town. + Then King Inge ordered the war-horns to call together all the troops up + from the town; and when he drew them up he could reckon them to be nearly + 4000 men. The king let the array be long, but not more than five men deep. + Then some said that the king should not be himself in the battle, as they + thought the risk too great; but that his brother Orm should be the leader + of the army. The king replied, "I think if Gregorius were alive and here + now, and I had fallen and was to be avenged, he would not lie concealed, + but would be in the battle. Now, although I, on account of my ill health, + am not fit for the combat as he was, yet will I show as good will as he + would have had; and it is not to be thought of that I should not be in the + battle." + </p> + <p> + People say that Gunhild, who was married to Simon, King Hakon's + foster-brother, had a witch employed to sit out all night and procure the + victory for Hakon; and that the answer was obtained, that they should + fight King Inge by night, and never by day, and then the result would be + favourable. The witch who, as people say, sat out was called Thordis + Skeggia; but what truth there may be in the report I know not. + </p> + <p> + Simon Skalp had gone to the town, and was gone to sleep, when the + war-shouts awoke him. When the night was well advanced, King Inge's spies + came to him, and told him that King Hakon and his army were coming over + the ice; for the ice lay the whole way from the town to Hofud Isle. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0798" id="link2H_4_0798"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 17. KING INGE'S SPEECH. + </h2> + <p> + Thereupon King Inge went with his army out on the ice, and he drew it up + in order of battle in front of the town. Simon Skalp was in that wing of + the array which was towards Thraelaberg; and on the other wing, which was + towards the Nunnery, was Gudrod, the king of the South Hebudes, a son of + Olaf Klining, and Jon, a son of Svein Bergthor Buk. When King Hakon and + his army came near to King Inge's array, both sides raised a war-shout. + Gudrod and Jon gave King Hakon and his men a sign, and let them know where + they were in the line; and as soon as Hakon's men in consequence turned + thither, Gudrod immediately fled with 1500 men; and Jon, and a great body + of men with him, ran over to King Hakon's army, and assisted them in the + fight. When this news was told to King Inge, he said, "Such is the + difference between my friends. Never would Gregorius have done so in his + life!" There were some who advised King Inge to get on horseback, and ride + from the battle up to Raumarike; "where," said they, "you would get help + enough, even this very day." The king replied, he had no inclination to do + so. "I have heard you often say, and I think truly, that it was of little + use to my brother, King Eystein, that he took to flight; and yet he was a + man distinguished for many qualities which adorn a king. Now I, who labour + under so great decrepitude, can see how bad my fate would be, if I betook + myself to what proved so unfortunate for him; with so great a difference + as there is between our activity, health, and strength. I was in the + second year of my age when I was chosen king of Norway, and I am now + twenty-five; and I think I have had misfortune and sorrow under my kingly + dignity, rather than pleasure and peaceful days. I have had many battles, + sometimes with more, sometimes with fewer people; and it is my greatest + luck that I have never fled. God will dispose of my life, and of how long + it shall be; but I shall never betake myself to flight." + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0799" id="link2H_4_0799"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 18. KING INGE'S FALL. + </h2> + <p> + Now as Jon and his troop had broken the one wing of King Inge's array, + many of those who were nearest to him fled, by which the whole array was + dispersed, and fell into disorder. But Hakon and his men went briskly + forwards; and now it was near daybreak. An assault was made against King + Inge's banner, and in this conflict King Inge fell; but his brother Orm + continued the battle, while many of the army fled up into the town. Twice + Orm went to the town after the king's fall to encourage the people, and + both times returned, and went out again upon the ice to continue the + battle. Hakon's men attacked the wing of the array which Simon Skalp led; + and in that assault fell of King Inge's men his brother-in-law, Gudbrand + Skafhogson. Simon Skalp and Halvard Hikre went against each other with + their troops, and fought while they drew aside past Thraelaberg; and in + this conflict both Simon and Halvard fell. Orm, the king's brother, gained + great reputation in this battle; but he at last fled. Orm the winter + before had been contracted with Ragna, a daughter of Nikolas Mase, who had + been married before to King Eystein Haraldson; and the wedding was fixed + for the Sunday after Saint Blasius's mass, which was on a Friday. Orm fled + east to Svithjod, where his brother Magnus was then king; and their + brother Ragnvald was an earl there at that time. They were the sons of + Queen Ingerid and Henrik Halte, who was a son of the Danish king Svein + Sveinson. The princess Kristin took care of King Inge's body, which was + laid on the stone wall of Halvard's church, on the south side without the + choir. He had then been king for twenty-three years (A.D. 1137-1161). In + this battle many fell on both sides, but principally of King Inge's men. + Of King Hakon's people fell Arne Frirekson. Hakon's men took all the feast + and victuals prepared for the wedding, and a great booty besides. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0800" id="link2H_4_0800"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 19. OF KING HAKON AND QUEEN KRISTIN. + </h2> + <p> + Then King Hakon took possession of the whole country, and distributed all + the offices among his own friends, both in the towns and in the country. + King Hakon and his men had a meeting in Halvard's church, where they had a + private conference concerning the management of the country. Kristin the + princess gave the priest who kept the church keys a large sum of money to + conceal one of her men in the church, so that she might know what Hakon + and his counsellors intended. When she learnt what they had said, she sent + a man to Bergen to her husband Erling Skakke, with the message that he + should never trust Hakon or his men. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0801" id="link2H_4_0801"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 20. OF OLAF'S MIRACLE. + </h2> + <p> + It happened at the battle of Stiklestad, as before related, that King Olaf + threw from him the sword called Hneiter when he received his wound. A + Swedish man, who had broken his own sword, took it up, and fought with it. + When this man escaped with the other fugitives he came to Svithjod, and + went home to his house. From that time he kept the sword all his days, and + afterwards his son, and so relation after relation; and when the sword + shifted its owner, the one told to the other the name of the sword and + where it came from. A long time after, in the days of Kirjalax the emperor + of Constantinople, when there was a great body of Varings in the town, it + happened in the summer that the emperor was on a campaign, and lay in the + camp with his army. The Varings who had the guard, and watched over the + emperor, lay on the open plain without the camp. They changed the watch + with each other in the night, and those who had been before on watch lay + down and slept; but all completely armed. It was their custom, when they + went to sleep, that each should have his helmet on his head, his shield + over him, sword under the head, and the right hand on the sword-handle. + One of these comrades, whose lot it was to watch the latter part of the + night, found, on awakening towards morning, that his sword was gone. He + looked after it, and saw it lying on the flat plain at a distance from + him. He got up and took the sword, thinking that his comrades who had been + on watch had taken the sword from him in a joke; but they all denied it. + The same thing happened three nights. Then he wondered at it, as well as + they who saw or heard of it; and people began to ask him how it could have + happened. He said that his sword was called Hneiter, and had belonged to + King Olaf the Saint, who had himself carried it in the battle of + Stiklestad; and he also related how the sword since that time had gone + from one to another. This was told to the emperor, who called the man + before him to whom the sword belonged, and gave him three times as much + gold as the sword was worth; and the sword itself he had laid in Saint + Olaf's church, which the Varings supported, where it has been ever since + over the altar. There was a lenderman of Norway while Harald Gille's sons, + Eystein, Inge, and Sigurd lived, who was called Eindride Unge; and he was + in Constantinople when these events took place. He told these + circumstances in Norway, according to what Einar Skulason says in his song + about King Olaf the Saint, in which these events are sung. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0802" id="link2H_4_0802"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 21. OLAF'S MIRACLE IN FAVOUR OF THE VARINGS. + </h2> + <p> + It happened once in the Greek country, when Kirjalax was emperor there, + that he made an expedition against Blokumannaland. When he came to the + Pezina plains, a heathen king came against him with an innumerable host. + He brought with him many horsemen, and many large waggons, in which were + large loop-holes for shooting through. When they prepared for their night + quarters they drew up their waggons, one by the side of the other, without + their tents, and dug a great ditch without; and all which made a defence + as strong as a castle. The heathen king was blind. Now when the Greek king + came, the heathens drew up their array on the plains before their + waggon-fortification. The Greeks drew up their array opposite, and they + rode on both sides to fight with each other; but it went on so ill and so + unfortunately, that the Greeks were compelled to fly after suffering a + great defeat, and the heathens gained a victory. Then the king drew up an + array of Franks and Flemings, who rode against the heathens, and fought + with them; but it went with them as with the others, that many were + killed, and all who escaped took to flight. Then the Greek king was + greatly incensed at his men-at-arms; and they replied, that he should now + take his wine-bags, the Varings. The king says that he would not throw + away his jewels, and allow so few men, however bold they might be, to + attack so vast an army. Then Thorer Helsifig, who at that time was leader + of the Varings replied to the king's words, "If there was burning fire in + the way, I and my people would run into it, if I knew the king's advantage + required it." Then the king replied, "Call upon your holy King Olaf for + help and strength." The Varings, who were 450 men, made a vow with hand + and word to build a church in Constantinople, at their own expense and + with the aid of other good men, and have the church consecrated to the + honour and glory of the holy King Olaf; and thereupon the Varings rushed + into the plain. When the heathens saw them, they told their king that + there was another troop of the Greek king's army come out upon the plain; + but they were only a handful of people. The king says, "Who is that + venerable man riding on a white horse at the head of the troop?" They + replied, "We do not see him." There was so great a difference of numbers, + that there were sixty heathens for every Christian man; but + notwithstanding the Varings went boldly to the attack. As soon as they met + terror and alarm seized the army of the heathens, and they instantly began + to fly; but the Varings pursued, and soon killed a great number of them. + When the Greeks and Franks who before had fled from the heathens saw this, + they hastened to take part, and pursue the enemy with the others. Then the + Varings had reached the waggon-fortification, where the greatest defeat + was given to the enemy. The heathen king was taken in the flight of his + people, and the Varings brought him along with them; after which the + Christians took the camp of the heathens, and their waggon-fortification. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0803" id="link2H_4_0803"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + MAGNUS ERLINGSON'S SAGA. + </h2> + <p> + PRELIMINARY REMARKS. + </p> + <p> + With this saga, which describes a series of conflicts, Snorre's + "Heimskringla" ends. King Eystein died in 1177, but Magnus Erlingson + continued to reign until his death in 1184. The conflicts continued until + the opposition party was led to victory by King Sverre. + </p> + <p> + The only skald quoted is Thorbjorn Skakkaskald. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0804" id="link2H_4_0804"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 1. OF MAGNUS ERLINGSON'S BEGINNING. + </h2> + <p> + When Erling got certain intelligence of the determinations of Hakon and + his counsellors, he sent a message to all the chiefs who he knew had been + steady friends of King Inge, and also to his court-men and his retinue, + who had saved themselves by flight, and also to all Gregorius's house-men, + and called them together to a meeting. When they met, and conversed with + each other, they resolved to keep their men together; and which resolution + they confirmed by oath and hand-shake to each other. Then they considered + whom they should take to be king. Erling Skakke first spoke, and inquired + if it was the opinion of the chiefs and other men of power that Simon + Skalp's son, the son of the daughter of King Harald Gille, should be + chosen king, and Jon Halkelson be taken to lead the army; but Jon refused + it. Then it was inquired if Nikolas Skialdvarson, a sister's son of King + Magnus Barefoot, would place himself at the head of the army; but he + answered thus:—It was his opinion that some one should be chosen + king who was of the royal race; and, for leader of the troops, some one + from whom help and understanding were to be looked for; and then it would + be easier to gather an army. It was now tried whether Arne would let any + of his sons, King Inge's brothers, be proclaimed king. Arne replies, that + Kristin's son, she was the daughter of King Sigurd the Crusader, was + nearest by propinquity of descent to the crown of Norway. "And here is + also a man to be his adviser, and whose duty it is to take care of him and + of the kingdom; and that man is his father Erling, who is both prudent, + brave, experienced in war, and an able man in governing the kingdom; he + wants no capability of bringing this counsel into effect, if luck be with + him." Many thought well of this advice. + </p> + <p> + Erling replied to it, "As far as I can see or hear in this meeting, the + most will rather be excused from taking upon themselves such a difficult + business. Now it appears to me altogether uncertain, provided we begin + this work, whether he who puts himself at the head of it will gain any + honour; or whether matters will go as they have done before when any one + undertakes such great things, that he loses all his property and possibly + his life. But if this counsel be adopted, there may be men who will + undertake to carry it through; but he who comes under such an obligation + must seek, in every way, to prevent any opposition or enmity from those + who are now in this council." + </p> + <p> + All gave assurance that they would enter into this confederacy with + perfect fidelity. Then said Erling, "I can say for myself that it would + almost be my death to serve King Hakon; and however dangerous it may be, I + will rather venture to adopt your advice, and take upon me to lead this + force, if that be the will, counsel, and desire of you all, and if you + will all bind yourselves to this agreement by oath." + </p> + <p> + To this they all agreed; and in this meeting it was determined to take + Erling's son Magnus to be king. They afterwards held a Thing in the town; + and at this Thing Magnus Erlingson, then five years old, was elected king + of the whole country. All who had been servants of King Inge went into his + service, and each of them retained the office and dignity he had held + under King Inge (A.D. 1161). + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0805" id="link2H_4_0805"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 2. KING MAGNUS GOES TO DENMARK. + </h2> + <p> + Erling Skakke made himself ready to travel, fitted out ships, and had with + him King Magnus, together with the household-men who were on the spot. In + this expedition were the king's relatives,—Arne; Ingerid, King + Inge's mother, with her two sons; besides Jon Kutiza, a son of Sigurd + Stork, and Erling's house-men, as well as those who had been Gregorius's + house-men; and they had in all ten ships. They went south to Denmark to + King Valdemar and Buriz Heinrekson, King Inge's brother. King Valdemar was + King Magnus's blood-relation; for Ingebjorg, mother of King Valdemar, and + Malmfrid, mother of Kristin, King Magnus's mother, were cousins. The + Danish king received them hospitably, and he and Erling had private + meetings and consultations: and so much was known of their counsels, that + King Valdemar was to aid King Magnus with such help as might be required + from his kingdom to win and retain Norway. On the other hand, King + Valdemar should get that domain in Norway which his ancestors Harald + Gormson and Svein Forked-beard had possessed; namely, the whole of Viken + as far north as Rygiarbit. This agreement was confirmed by oath and a + fixed treaty. Then Erling and King Magnus made themselves ready to leave + Denmark, and they sailed out of Vendilskage. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0806" id="link2H_4_0806"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 3. BATTLE OF TUNSBERG. + </h2> + <p> + King Hakon went in spring, after the Easter week, north to Throndhjem, and + had with him the whole fleet that had belonged to King Inge. He held a + Thing there in the merchant-town, and was chosen king of the whole + country. Then he made Sigurd of Reyr an earl, and gave him an earldom, and + afterwards proceeded southwards with his followers all the way to Viken. + The king went to Tunsberg; but sent Earl Sigurd east to Konungahella, to + defend the country with a part of the forces in case Erling should come + from the south. Erling and his fleet came to Agder, and went straight + north to Bergen, where they killed Arne Brigdarskalle, King Hakon's + officer, and came back immediately against King Hakon. Earl Sigurd, who + had not observed the journey of Erling and his followers from the south, + was at that time east in the Gaut river, and King Hakon was in Tunsberg. + Erling brought up at Hrossanes, and lay there some nights. In the meantime + King Hakon made preparations in the town. When Erling and his fleet were + coming up to the town, they took a merchant vessel, filled it with wood + and straw, and set fire to it; and the wind blowing right towards the + town, drove the vessel against the piers. Erling had two cables brought on + board the vessel, and made fast to two boats, and made them row along as + the vessel drove. Now when the fire was come almost abreast of the town, + those who were in the boats held back the vessel by the ropes, so that the + town could not be set on fire; but so thick a smoke spread from it over + the town, that one could not see from the piers where the king's array + was. Then Erling drew the whole fleet in where the wind carried the fire, + and shot at the enemy. When the townspeople saw that the fire was + approaching their houses, and many were wounded by the bowmen, they + resolved to send the priest Hroald, the long-winded speaker, to Erling, to + beg him to spare them and the town; and they dissolved the array in favour + of Hakon, as soon as Hroald told them their prayer was granted. Now when + the array of towns-people had dispersed, the men on the piers were much + thinned: however, some urged Hakon's men to make resistance: but Onund + Simonson, who had most influence over the army, said, "I will not fight + for Earl Sigurd's earldom, since he is not here himself." Then Onund fled, + and was followed by all the people, and by the king himself; and they + hastened up the country. King Hakon lost many men here; and these verses + were made about it:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "Onund declares he will not go + In battle 'gainst Earl Sigurd's foe, + If Earl Sigurd does not come, + But with his house-men sits at home. + King Magnus' men rush up the street, + Eager with Hakon's troop to meet; + But Hakon's war-hawks, somewhat shy, + Turn quick about, and off they fly." +</pre> + <p> + Thorbjorn Skakkaskald also said:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "The Tunsberg men would not be slow + In thy good cause to risk a blow; + And well they knew the chief could stain + The wolves' mouths on a battle-plain. + But the town champion rather fears + The sharp bright glance of levelled spears; + Their steel-clad warrior loves no fight + Where bowstring twangs, or fire flies bright." +</pre> + <p> + King Hakon then took the land-road northwards to Throndhjem. When Earl + Sigurd heard of this, he proceeded with all the ships he could get the + seaway north-wards, to meet King Hakon there. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0807" id="link2H_4_0807"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 4. OF ERLING AND HAKON. + </h2> + <p> + Erling Skakke took all the ships in Tunsberg belonging to King Hakon, and + there he also took the Baekisudin which had belonged to King Inge. Then + Erling proceeded, and reduced the whole of Viken in obedience to King + Magnus, and also the whole country north wheresoever he appeared up to + Bergen, where he remained all winter. There Erling killed Ingebjorn Sipil, + King Hakon's lenderman of the north part of the Fjord district. In winter + (A.D. 1162) King Hakon was in Throndhjem; but in the following spring he + ordered a levy, and prepared to go against Erling. He had with him Earl + Sigurd, Jon Sveinson, Eindride Unge, Onund Simonson, Philip Peterson, + Philip Gyrdson, Ragnvald Kunta, Sigurd Kapa, Sigurd Hiupa, Frirek Keina, + Asbjorn of Forland, Thorbjorn, a son of Gunnar the treasurer, and + Stradbjarne. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0808" id="link2H_4_0808"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 5. OF ERLING'S PEOPLE. + </h2> + <p> + Erling was in Bergen with a great armament, and resolved to lay a sailing + prohibition on all the merchant vessels which were going north to Nidaros; + for he knew that King Hakon would soon get tidings of him, if ships were + sailing between the towns. Besides, he gave out that it was better for + Bergen to get the goods, even if the owners were obliged to sell them + cheaper than they wished than that they should fall into the hands of + enemies and thereby strengthen them. And now a great many vessels were + assembled at Bergen, for many arrived every day, and none were allowed to + go away. Then Erling let some of the lightest of his vessels be laid + ashore, and spread the report that he would wait for Hakon, and, with the + help of his friends and relations, oppose the enemy there. He then one day + called a meeting of the ship-masters, and gave them and all the merchant + ships and their steersmen leave to go where they pleased. When the men who + had charge of the cargoes, and were all ready to sail away with their + goods, some for trade, others on various business, had got leave from + Erling Skakke to depart, there was a soft and favourable wind for sailing + north along the coast. Before the evening all who were ready had set sail, + and hastened on as fast as they could, according to the speed of their + vessels, the one vying with the other. When this fleet came north to More, + Hakon's fleet had arrived there before them: and he himself was there + fully engaged in collecting people, and summoning to him the lendermen, + and all liable to serve in the levy, without having for a long time heard + any news from Bergen. Now, however, they heard, as the latest news, that + Erling Skakke had laid his ships up in Bergen, and there they would find + him; and also that he had a large force with him. King Hakon sailed from + thence to Veey, and sent away Earl Sigurd and Onund Simonson to gather + people, and sent men also to both the More districts. After King Hakon had + remained a few days at the town he sailed farther, and proceeded to the + South, thinking that it would both promote his journey and enable new + levies to join him sooner. + </p> + <p> + Erling Skakke had given leave on Sunday to all the merchant vessels to + leave Bergen; and on Tuesday, as soon as the early mass was over, he + ordered the warhorns to sound, summoned to him the men-at-arms and the + townsmen, and let the ships which were laid up on shore be drawn down into + the water. Then Erling held a House-Thing with his men and the people of + the levy; told them his intentions; named ship commanders; and had the + names called over of the men who were to be on board of the king's ship. + This Thing ended with Erling's order to every man to make himself ready in + his berth wherever a place was appointed him; and declared that he who + remained in the town after the Baekisudin was hauled out, should be + punished by loss of life or limb. Orm, the king's brother, laid his ships + out in the harbour immediately that evening, and many others, and the + greater number were afloat before. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0809" id="link2H_4_0809"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 6. OF ERLING SKAKKE. + </h2> + <p> + On Wednesday, before mass was sung in the town, Erling sailed from Bergen + with all his fleet, consisting of twenty-one ships; and there was a fresh + breeze for sailing northwards along the coast. Erling had his son King + Magnus with him, and there were many lendermen accompanied by the finest + men. When Erling came north, abreast of the Fjord district, he sent a boat + on shore to Jon Halkelson's farm, and took Nikolas, a son of Simon Skalp + and of Maria, Harald Gille's daughter, and brought him out to the fleet, + and put him on board the king's ship. On Friday, immediately after matins, + they sailed to Steinavag, and King Hakon, with thirteen ships, was lying + in the harbour in the neighbourhood. He himself and his men were up at + play upon the island, and the lendermen were sitting on the hill, when + they saw a boat rowing from the south with two men in it, who were bending + back deep towards the keel, and taking hasty strokes with their oars. When + they came to the shore they did not belay the boat, but both ran from it. + The great men seeing this, said to each other, "These men must have some + news to tell;" and got up to meet them. When they met, Onund Simonson + asked, "Have ye any news of Erling Skakke, that ye are running so fast?" + </p> + <p> + They answered, as soon as they could get out the words, for they had lost + their breath, "Here comes Erling against you, sailing from the south, with + twenty-one ships, or thereabouts, of which many are great enough; and now + ye will soon see their sails." + </p> + <p> + Then said Eindride Unge, "Too near to the nose, said the peasant, when his + eye was knocked out." + </p> + <p> + They went in haste now to where the games were playing, and immediately + the war-horns resounded, and with the battle-call all the people were + gathered down to the ships in the greatest haste. It was just the time of + day when their meat was nearly cooked. All the men rushed to the ships, + and each ran on board the vessel that was nearest to him, so that the + ships were unequally manned. Some took to the oars; some raised the masts, + turned the heads of the vessels to the north, and steered for Veey, where + they expected much assistance from the towns. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0810" id="link2H_4_0810"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 7. FALL OF KING HAKON. + </h2> + <p> + Soon after they saw the sails of Erling's fleet, and both fleets came in + sight of each other. Eindride Unge had a ship called Draglaun, which was a + large buss-like long-ship, but which had but a small crew; for those who + belonged to her had run on board of other ships, and she was therefore the + hindmost of Hakon's fleet. When Eindride came abreast of the island Sek, + the Baekisudin, which Erling Skakke himself commanded, came up with her; + and these two ships were bound fast together. King Hakon and his followers + had arrived close to Veey; but when they heard the war-horn they turned + again to assist Eindride. Now they began the battle on both sides, as the + vessels came up. Many of the sails lay midships across the vessels; and + the ships were not made fast to each other, but they lay side by side. The + conflict was not long before there came disorder in Hakon's ship; and some + fell, and others sprang overboard. Hakon threw over him a grey cloak, and + jumped on board another ship; but when he had been there a short time he + thought he had got among his enemies; and when he looked about him he saw + none of his men nor of his ships near him. Then he went into the + Baekisudin to the forecastle-men, and begged his life. They took him in + their keeping, and gave him quarter. In this conflict there was a great + loss of people, but principally of Hakon's men. In the Baekisudin fell + Nikolas, Simon Skalp's son; and Erling's men are accused of having killed + him themselves. Then there was a pause in the battle, and the vessels + separated. It was now told to Erling that Hakon was on board of his ship; + that the forecastle-men had taken him, and threatened that they would + defend him with arms. Erling sent men forwards in the ship to bring the + forecastle-men his orders to guard Hakon well, so that he should not get + away. He at the same time let it be understood that he had no objection to + giving the king life and safety, if the other chiefs were willing, and a + peace could be established. All the forecastle-men gave their chief great + credit and honour for these words. Then Erling ordered anew a blast of the + war-horns, and that the ships should be attacked which had not lost their + men; saying that they would never have such another opportunity of + avenging King Inge. Thereupon they all raised a war-shout, encouraged each + other, and rushed to the assault. In this tumult King Hakon received his + death-wound. When his men knew he had fallen they rowed with all their + might against the enemy, threw away their shields, slashed with both + hands, and cared not for life. This heat and recklessness, however, proved + soon a great loss to them; for Erling's men saw the unprotected parts of + their bodies, and where their blows would have effect. The greater part of + Hakon's men who remained fell here; and it was principally owing to the + want of numbers, as they were not enough to defend themselves. They could + not get quarter, also excepting those whom the chiefs took under their + protection and bound themselves to pay ransom for. The following of + Hakon's people fell: Sigurd Kapa, Sigurd Hiupa, and Ragnvald Kunta; but + some ships crews got away, rowed into the fjords, and thus saved their + lives. Hakon's body was carried to Raumsdal, and buried there; but + afterwards his brother, King Sverre, had the body transported north to the + merchant town Nidaros, and laid in the stone wall of Christ church south + of the choir. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0811" id="link2H_4_0811"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 8. FLIGHT OF THE CHIEFS OF HAKON'S MEN. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Sigurd, Eindride Unge, Onund Simonson, Frirek Keina, and other chiefs + kept the troop together, left the ships in Raumsdal, and went up to the + Uplands. King Magnus and his father Erling sailed with their troops north + to Nidaros in Throndhjem, and subdued the country as they went along. + Erling called together an Eyra-thing, at which King Magnus was proclaimed + king of all Norway. Erling, however, remained there but a short time; for + he thought the Throndhjem people were not well affected towards him and + his son. King Magnus was then called king of the whole country. + </p> + <p> + King Hakon had been a handsome man in appearance, well grown, tall and + thin; but rather broad-shouldered, on which account his men called him + Herdebreid. As he was young in years, his lendermen ruled for him. He was + cheerful and friendly in conversation, playful and youthful in his ways, + and was much liked by the people. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0812" id="link2H_4_0812"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 9. OF KING SIGURD'S BEGINNING. + </h2> + <p> + There was an Upland man called Markus of Skog, who was a relation of Earl + Sigurd. Markus brought up a son of King Sigurd Mun, who was also called + Sigurd. This Sigurd was chosen king (A.D. 1162) by the Upland people, by + the advice of Earl Sigurd and the other chiefs who had followed King + Hakon. They had now a great army, and the troops were divided in two + bodies; so that Markus and the king were less exposed where there was + anything to do, and Earl Sigurd and his troop, along with the lendermen, + were most in the way of danger. They went with their troops mostly through + the Uplands, and sometimes eastwards to Viken. Erling Skakke had his son + King Magnus always with him, and he had also the whole fleet and the land + defence under him. He was a while in Bergen in autumn; but went from + thence eastward to Viken, where he settled in Tunsberg for his winter + quarters (A.D. 1163), and collected in Viken all the taxes and revenues + that belonged to Magnus as king; and he had many and very fine troops. As + Earl Sigurd had but a small part of the country, and kept many men on + foot, he soon was in want of money; and where there was no chief in the + neighbourhood he had to seek money by unlawful ways,—sometimes by + unfounded accusations and fines, sometimes by open robbery. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0813" id="link2H_4_0813"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 10. EARL SIGURD'S CONDEMNATION. + </h2> + <p> + At that time the realm of Norway was in great prosperity. The bondes were + rich and powerful, unaccustomed to hostilities or violence, and the + oppression of roving troops; so that there was soon a great noise and + scandal when they were despoiled and robbed. The people of Viken were very + friendly to Erling and King Magnus, principally from the popularity of the + late King Inge Haraldson; for the Viken people had always served under his + banner. Erling kept a guard in the town, and twelve men were on watch + every night. Erling had Things regularly with the bondes, at which the + misdeeds of Sigurd's people were often talked over; and by the + representations of Erling and his adherents, the bondes were brought + unanimously to consider that it would be a great good fortune if these + bands should be rooted out. Arne, the king's relation, spoke well and long + on this subject, and at last severely; and required that all who were at + the Thing,—men-at-arms, bondes, towns-men, and merchants,—should + come to the resolution to sentence according to law Earl Sigurd and all + his troop, and deliver them to Satan, both living and dead. From the + animosity and hatred of the people, this was agreed to by all; and thus + the unheard-of deed was adopted and confirmed by oath, as if a judgment in + the case was delivered there by the Thing according to law. The priest + Hroald the Long-winded, who was a very eloquent man, spoke in the case; + but his speech was to the same purpose as that of others who had spoken + before. Erling gave a feast at Yule in Tunsberg, and paid the wages of the + men-at-arms at Candlemas. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0814" id="link2H_4_0814"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 11. OF ERLING. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Sigurd went with his best troops down to Viken, where many people + were obliged to submit to his superior force, and many had to pay money. + He drove about thus widely higher up the country, penetrating into + different districts. But there were some in his troop who desired + privately to make peace with Erling; but they got back the answer, that + all who asked for their lives should obtain quarter, but they only should + get leave to remain in the country who had not been guilty of any great + offenses against Erling. And when Sigurd's adherents heard that they would + not get leave to remain in the country, they held together in one body; + for there were many among them who knew for certain that Erling would look + upon them as guilty of offences against him. Philip Gyrdson made terms + with Erling, got his property back, and went home to his farm; but soon + after Sigurd's men came there, and killed him. They committed many crimes + against each other, and many men were slain in their mutual persecution; + but here what was committed by the chiefs only is written down. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0815" id="link2H_4_0815"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 12. ERLING GETS NEWS OF EARL SIGURD. + </h2> + <p> + It was in the beginning of Lent that news came to Erling that Earl Sigurd + intended to come upon him; and news of him came here and there, sometimes + nearer, sometimes farther off. Erling sent out spies in all quarters + around to discover where they were. Every evening he assembled all the + men-at-arms by the war-horn out of the town; and for a long time in the + winter they lay under arms all night, ready to be drawn up in array. At + last Erling got intelligence that Sigurd and his followers were not far + distant, up at the farm Re. Erling then began his expedition out of the + town, and took with him all the towns-people who were able to carry arms + and had arms, and likewise all the merchants; and left only twelve men + behind to keep watch in the town. Erling went out of the town on Thursday + afternoon, in the second week of Lent (February 19); and every man had two + days' provisions with him. They marched by night, and it was late before + they got out of the town with the men. Two men were with each shield and + each horse; and the people, when mustered, were about 1200 men. When they + met their spies, they were informed that Sigurd was at Re, in a house + called Rafnnes, and had 500 men. Then Erling called together his people; + told them the news he had received, and all were eager to hasten their + march, fall on them in the houses, or engage them by night. + </p> + <p> + Erling replied to them thus:—"It is probable that we and Earl Sigurd + shall soon meet. There are also many men in this band whose handy-work + remains in our memories; such as cutting down King Inge, and so many more + of our friends, that it would take long to reckon them up. These deeds + they did by the power of Satan, by witchcraft, and by villainy; for it + stands in our laws and country rights, that however highly a man may have + been guilty, it shall be called villainy and cowardly murder to kill him + in the night. This band has had its luck hitherto by following the counsel + of men acquainted with witchcraft and fighting by night, and not in the + light of day; and by this proceeding have they been victorious hitherto + over the chiefs whose heads they have laid low on the earth. Now we have + often seen, and proved, how unsuitable and improper it is to go into + battle in the nighttime; therefore let us rather have before our eyes the + example of chiefs better known to us, and who deserve better to be + imitated, and fight by open day in regular battle array, and not steal + upon sleeping men in the night. We have people enough against them, so few + as they are. Let us, therefore, wait for day and daylight, and keep + together in our array in case they attack us." + </p> + <p> + Thereafter the whole army sat down. Some opened up bundles of hay, and + made a bed of it for themselves; some sat upon their shields, and thus + waited the daydawn. The weather was raw, and there was a wet snowdrift. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0816" id="link2H_4_0816"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 13. OF EARL SIGURD'S BATTLE ARRAY. + </h2> + <p> + Earl Sigurd got the first intelligence of Erling's army, when it was + already near to the house. His men got up, and armed themselves; but not + knowing how many men Erling had with him, some were inclined to fly, but + the most determined to stand. Earl Sigurd was a man of understanding, and + could talk well, but certainly was not considered brave enough to take a + strong resolution; and indeed the earl showed a great inclination to fly, + for which he got many stinging words from his men-at-arms. As day dawned, + they began on both sides to draw up their battle array. Earl Sigurd placed + his men on the edge of a ridge between the river and the house, at a place + at which a little stream runs into the river. Erling and his people placed + their array on the other side of the river; but at the back of his array + were men on horseback well armed, who had the king with them. When Earl + Sigurd's men saw that there was so great a want of men on their side, they + held a council, and were for taking to the forest. But Earl Sigurd said, + "Ye alleged that I had no courage, but it will now be proved; and let each + of you take care not to fail, or fly, before I do so. We have a good + battle-field. Let them cross the bridge; but as soon as the banner comes + over it let us then rush down the hill upon them, and none desert his + neighbour." + </p> + <p> + Earl Sigurd had on a red-brown kirtle, and a red cloak, of which the + corners were tied and turned back; shoes on his feet; and a shield and + sword called Bastard. The earl said, "God knows that I would rather get at + Erling Skakke with a stroke of Bastard, than receive much gold." + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0817" id="link2H_4_0817"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 14. EARL SIGURD'S FALL. + </h2> + <p> + Erling Skakke's army wished to go on to the bridge; but Erling told them + to go up along the river, which was small, and not difficult to cross, as + its banks were flat; and they did so. Earl Sigurd's array proceeded up + along the ridge right opposite to them; but as the ridge ended, and the + ground was good and level over the river, Erling told his men to sing a + Paternoster, and beg God to give them the victory who best deserved it. + Then they all sang aloud "Kyrie Eleison", and struck with their weapons on + their shields. But with this singing 300 men of Erling's people slipped + away and fled. Then Erling and his people went across the river, and the + earl's men raised the war-shout; but there was no assault from the ridge + down upon Erling's array, but the battle began upon the hill itself. They + first used spears then edge weapons; and the earl's banner soon retired so + far back, that Erling and his men scaled the ridge. The battle lasted but + a short time before the earl's men fled to the forest, which they had + close behind them. This was told Earl Sigurd, and his men bade him fly; + but he replied, "Let us on while we can." And his men went bravely on, and + cut down on all sides. In this tumult fell Earl Sigurd and Jon Sveinson, + and nearly sixty men. Erling lost few men, and pursued the fugitives to + the forest. There Erling halted his troops, and turned back. He came just + as the king's slaves were about stripping the clothes off Earl Sigurd, who + was not quite lifeless. He had put his sword in the sheath, and it lay by + his side. Erling took it, struck the slaves with it, and drove them away. + Then Erling, with his troops, returned, and sat down in Tunsberg. Seven + days after Earl Sigurd's fall Erling's men took Eindride Unge prisoner, + and killed him, with all his ship's crew. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0818" id="link2H_4_0818"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 15. MARKUS OF SKOG, AND SIGURD SIGURDSON. + </h2> + <p> + Markus of Skog, and King Sigurd, his foster-son, rode down to Viken + towards spring, and there got a ship; but when Erling heard it he went + eastwards against them, and they met at Konungahella. Markus fled with his + followers to the island Hising; and there the country people of Hising + came down in swarms, and placed themselves in Markus's and Sigurd's array. + Erling and his men rowed to the shore; but Markus's men shot at them. Then + Erling said to his people, "Let us take their ships, but not go up to + fight with a land force. The Hisingers are a bad set to quarrel with,—hard, + and without understanding. They will keep this troop but a little while + among them, for Hising is but a small spot." This was done: they took the + ships, and brought them over to Konungahella. Markus and his men went up + to the forest district, from which they intended to make assaults, and + they had spies out on both sides. Erling had many men-at-arms with him, + whom he brought from other districts, and they made attacks on each other + in turn. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0819" id="link2H_4_0819"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 16. BEGINNING OF ARCHBISHOP EYSTEIN. + </h2> + <p> + Eystein, a son of Erlend Himaide, was selected to be archbishop, after + Archbishop Jon's death; and he was consecrated the same year King Inge was + killed. Now when Archbishop Eystein came to his see, he made himself + beloved by all the country, as an excellent active man of high birth. The + Throndhjem people, in particular, received him with pleasure; for most of + the great people in the Throndhjem district were connected with the + archbishop by relationship or other connection, and all were his friends. + The archbishop brought forward a request to the bondes in a speech, in + which he set forth the great want of money for the see, and also how much + greater improvement of the revenues would be necessary to maintain it + suitably, as it was now of much more importance than formerly when the + bishop's see was first established. He requested of the bondes that they + should give him, for determining law-suits, an ore of silver value, + instead of what they had before paid, which was an ore of judgment money, + of that kind which was paid to the king in judging cases; and the + difference between the two kinds of ore was, that the ore he desired was a + half greater than the other. By help of the archbishop's relations and + friends, and his own activity, this was carried; and it was fixed by law + in all the Throndhjem district, and in all the districts belonging to his + archbishopric. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0820" id="link2H_4_0820"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 17. OF MARKUS AND KING SIGURD. + </h2> + <p> + When Sigurd and Markus lost their ships in the Gaut river, and saw they + could get no hold on Erling, they went to the Uplands, and proceeded by + land north to Throndhjem. Sigurd was received there joyfully, and chosen + king at an Eyra-thing; and many gallant men, with their sons, attached + themselves to his party. They fitted out ships, rigged them for a voyage, + and proceeded when summer came southwards to More, and took up all the + royal revenues wheresoever they came. At this time the following lendermen + were appointed in Bergen for the defence of the country:—Nikolas + Sigurdson, Nokve Palson, and several military leaders; as Thorolf Dryl, + Thorbjorn Gjaldkere, and many others. As Markus and Sigurd sailed south, + they heard that Erling's men were numerous in Bergen; and therefore they + sailed outside the coast-rocks, and southwards past Bergen. It was + generally remarked, that Markus's men always got a fair wind, wherever + they wished to sail to. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0821" id="link2H_4_0821"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 18. MARKUS AND KING SIGURD KILLED. + </h2> + <p> + As soon as Erling Skakke heard that Sigurd and Markus had sailed + southwards, he hastened to Viken, and drew together an armed force; and he + soon had a great many men, and many stout ships. But when he came farther + in Viken, he met with a strong contrary wind, which kept him there in port + the whole summer. Now when Sigurd and Markus came east to Lister, they + heard that Erling had a great force in Viken; so they turned to the north + again. But when they reached Hordaland, with the intention of sailing to + Bergen, and came opposite the town, Nikolas and his men rowed out against + them, with more men and larger ships than they had. Sigurd and Markus saw + no other way of escaping but to row away southwards. Some of them went out + to sea, others got south to the sound, and some got into the Fjords. + Markus, and some people with him, sprang upon an isle called Skarpa. + Nikolas and his men took their ships, gave Jon Halkelson and a few others + quarter, but killed the most of them they could get hold of. Some days + after Eindride Heidafylja found Sigurd and Markus, and they were brought + to Bergen. Sigurd was beheaded outside of Grafdal, and Markus and another + man were hanged at Hvarfsnes. This took place on Michaelmas day (September + 29, 1163), and the band which had followed them was dispersed. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0822" id="link2H_4_0822"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 19. ERLING AND THE PEOPLE OF HISING ISLE. + </h2> + <p> + Frirek Keina and Bjarne the Bad, Onund Simonson and Ornolf Skorpa had + rowed out to sea with some ships, and sailed outside along the land to the + east. Wheresoever they came to the land they plundered, and killed + Erling's friends. Now when Erling heard that Sigurd and Markus were + killed, he gave leave to the lendermen and people of the levy to return + home; but he himself, with his men, set his course eastward across the + Folden fjord, for he heard of Markus's men there. Erling sailed to + Konungahella, where he remained the autumn; and in the first week of + winter Erling went out to the island Hising with his men, and called the + bondes to a Thing. When the Hising people came to the Thing, Erling laid + his law-suit against them for having joined the bands of Sigurd and + Markus, and having raised men against him. Assur was the name of one of + the greatest of the bondes on the island, and he answered Erling on + account of the others. The Thing was long assembled; but at the close the + bondes gave the case into Erling's own power, and he appointed a meeting + in the town within one week, and named fifteen bondes who should appear + there. When they came, he condemned them to pay a penalty of 300 head of + cattle; and the bondes returned home ill pleased at this sentence. Soon + after the Gaut river was frozen, and Erling's ships were fast in the ice; + and the bondes kept back the mulct, and lay assembled for some time. + Erling made a Yule feast in the town; but the Hising people had + joint-feasts with each other, and kept under arms during Yule. The night + after the fifth day of Yule Erling went up to Hising, surrounded Assur's + house, and burnt him in it. He killed one hundred men in all, burnt three + houses, and then returned to Konungahella. The bondes came then, according + to agreement, to pay the mulct. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0823" id="link2H_4_0823"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 20. DEATH OF FRIREK KEINA AND BJARNE. + </h2> + <p> + Erling Skakke made ready to sail in spring as soon as he could get his + ships afloat for ice, and sailed from Konungahella; for he heard that + those who had formerly been Markus's friends were marauding in the north + of Viken. Erling sent out spies to learn their doings, searched for them, + and found them lying in a harbour. Onund Simonson and Ornolf Skorpa + escaped, but Frirek Keina and Bjarne the Bad were taken, and many of their + followers were killed. Erling had Frirek bound to an anchor and thrown + overboard; and for that deed Erling was much detested in the Throndhjem + country, for the most powerful men there were relatives of Frirek. Erling + ordered Bjarne the Bad to be hanged; and he uttered, according to his + custom, many dreadful imprecations during his execution. Thorbjorn + Skakkaskald tells of this business:— + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + "East of the Fjord beyond the land, + Unnoticed by the pirate band, + Erling stole on them ere they knew, + And seized and killed all Keina's crew. + Keina, fast to an anchor bound, + Was thrown into the deep-blue Sound; + And Bjarne swung high on gallows-tree, + A sight all good men loved to see." +</pre> + <p> + Onund and Ornolf, with the band that had escaped, fled to Denmark; but + were sometimes in Gautland, or in Viken. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0824" id="link2H_4_0824"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 21. CONFERENCE BETWEEN ERLING AND EYSTEIN. + </h2> + <p> + Erling Skakke sailed after this to Tunsberg, and remained there very long + in spring (A.D. 1164); but when summer came he proceeded north to Bergen, + where at that time a great many people were assembled. There was the + legate from Rome, Stephanus; the Archbishop Eystein, and other bishops of + the country. There was also Bishop Brand, who was consecrated bishop of + Iceland, and Jon Loptson, a daughter's son of King Magnus Barefoot; and on + this occasion King Magnus and Jon's other relations acknowledged the + relationship with him. + </p> + <p> + Archbishop Eystein and Erling Skakke often conversed together in private; + and, among other things, Erling asked one day, "Is it true, sir, what + people tell me, that you have raised the value of the ore upon the people + north in Throndhjem, in the law cases in which money-fees are paid you?" + </p> + <p> + "It is so," said the archbishop, "that the bondes have allowed me an + advance on the ore of law casualties; but they did it willingly, and + without any kind of compulsion, and have thereby added to their honour for + God and the income of the bishopric." + </p> + <p> + Erling replies, "Is this according to the law of the holy Olaf? or have + you gone to work more arbitrarily in this than is written down in the + lawbook?" + </p> + <p> + The archbishop replies, "King Olaf the Holy fixed the laws, to which he + received the consent and affirmative of the people; but it will not be + found in his laws that it is forbidden to increase God's right." + </p> + <p> + Erling: "If you augment your right, you must assist us to augment as much + the king's right." + </p> + <p> + The archbishop: "Thou hast already augmented enough thy son's power and + dominion; and if I have exceeded the law in taking an increase of the ore + from the Throndhjem people, it is, I think, a much greater breach of the + law that one is king over the country who is not a king's son, and which + has neither any support in the law, nor in any precedent here in the + country." + </p> + <p> + Erling: "When Magnus was chosen king, it was done with your knowledge and + consent, and also of all the other bishops here in the country." + </p> + <p> + Archbishop: "You promised then, Erling, that provided we gave our consent + to electing Magnus king, you would, on all occasions, and with all your + power, strengthen God's rights." + </p> + <p> + Erling: "I may well admit that I have promised to preserve and strengthen + God's commands and the laws of the land with all my power, and with the + king's strength; and now I consider it to be much more advisable, instead + of accusing each other of a breach of our promises, to hold firmly by the + agreement entered into between us. Do you strengthen Magnus in his + dominion, according to what you have promised; and I will, on my part, + strengthen your power in all that can be of advantage or honour." + </p> + <p> + The conversation now took a more friendly turn; and Erling said, "Although + Magnus was not chosen king according to what has been the old custom of + this country, yet can you with your power give him consecration as king, + as God's law prescribes, by anointing the king to sovereignty; and + although I be neither a king, nor of kingly race, yet most of the kings, + within my recollection, have not known the laws or the constitution of the + country so well as I do. Besides, the mother of King Magnus is the + daughter of a king and queen born in lawful wedlock, and Magnus is son of + a queen and a lawfully married wife. Now if you will give him royal + consecration, no man can take royalty from him. William Bastard was not a + king's son; but he was consecrated and crowned king of England, and the + royalty in England has ever since remained with his race, and all have + been crowned. Svein Ulfson was not a king's son in Denmark, and still he + was a crowned king, and his sons likewise, and all his descendants have + been crowned kings. Now we have here in Norway an archiepiscopal seat, to + the glory and honour of the country; let us also have a crowned king, as + well as the Danes and Englishmen." + </p> + <p> + Erling and the archbishop afterwards talked often of this matter, and they + were quite agreed. Then the archbishop brought the business before the + legate, and got him easily persuaded to give his consent. Thereafter the + archbishop called together the bishops, and other learned men, and + explained the subject to them. They all replied in the same terms, that + they would follow the counsels of the archbishop, and all were eager to + promote the consecration as soon as the archbishop pleased. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0825" id="link2H_4_0825"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 22. KING MAGNUS'S CONSECRATION. + </h2> + <p> + Erling Skakke then had a great feast prepared in the king's house. The + large hall was covered with costly cloth and tapestry, and adorned with + great expense. The court-men and all the attendants were there + entertained, and there were numerous guests, and many chiefs. Then King + Magnus received the royal consecration from the Archbishop Eystein; and at + the consecration there were five other bishops and the legate, besides a + number of other clergy. Erling Skakke, and with him twelve other + lendermen, administered to the king the oath of the law; and the day of + the consecration the king and Erling had the legate, the archbishop, and + all the other bishops as guests; and the feast was exceedingly + magnificent, and the father and son distributed many great presents. King + Magnus was then eight years of age, and had been king for three years. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0826" id="link2H_4_0826"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 23. KING VALDEMAR'S EMBASSY. + </h2> + <p> + When the Danish king Valdemar heard the news from Norway that Magnus was + become king of the whole country, and all the other parties in the country + were rooted out, he sent his men with a letter to King Magnus and Erling, + and reminded them of the agreement which Erling had entered into, under + oath, with King Valdemar, of which we have spoken before; namely, that + Viken from the east to Rygiarbit should be ceded to King Valdemar, if + Magnus became the sole king of Norway. When the ambassadors came forward + and showed Erling the letter of the Danish king, and he heard the Danish + king's demand upon Norway, he laid it before the other chiefs by whose + counsels he usually covered his acts. All, as one man, replied that the + Danes should never hold the slightest portion of Norway; for never had + things been worse in the land than when the Danes had power in it. The + ambassadors of the Danish king were urgent with Erling for an answer, and + desired to have it decided; but Erling begged them to proceed with him + east to Viken, and said he would give his final answer when he had met + with the men of most understanding and influence in Viken. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0827" id="link2H_4_0827"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 24. ERLING AND THE PEOPLE OF VIKEN. + </h2> + <p> + Erling Skakke proceeded in autumn to Viken, and stayed in Tunsberg, from + whence he sent people to Sarpsborg to summon a Thing (1) of four + districts; and then Erling went there with his people. + </p> + <p> + When the Thing was seated Erling made a speech in which he explained the + resolutions which had been settled upon between him and the Danish king, + the first time he collected troops against his enemies. "I will," said + Erling, "keep faithfully the agreement which we then entered into with the + king, if it be your will and consent, bondes, rather to serve the Danish + king than the king who is now consecrated and crowned king of this + country." + </p> + <p> + The bondes replied thus to Erling's speech: "Never will we become the + Danish king's men, as long as one of us Viken men is in life." And the + whole assembly, with shouts and cries, called on Erling to keep the oath + he had taken to defend his son's dominions, "should we even all follow + thee to battle." And so the Thing was dissolved. + </p> + <p> + The ambassadors of the Danish king then returned home, and told the issue + of their errand. The Danes abused Erling, and all Northmen, and declared + that evil only proceeded from them; and the report was spread, that in + Spring the Danish king would send out an army and lay waste Norway. Erling + returned in autumn north to Bergen, stayed there all winter, and gave + their pay to his people. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) This reference to a Thing of the people in the affairs of + the country is a striking example of the right of the Things + being recognised, in theory at least, as fully as the right + of our parliaments in later times.—L. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0828" id="link2H_4_0828"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 25. LETTERS OF THE THRONDHJEM PEOPLE. + </h2> + <p> + The same winter (A.D. 1165) some Danish people came by land through the + Uplands, saying they were to go, as was then the general practice, to the + holy King Olaf's festival. But when they came to the Throndhjem country, + they went to many men of influence, and told their business; which was, + that the Danish king had sent them to desire their friendship, and + consent, if he came to the country, promising them both power and money. + With this verbal message came also the Danish king's letter and seal, and + a message to the Throndhjem people that they should send back their + letters and seals to him. They did so, and the most of them received well + the Danish king's message; whereupon the messengers returned back towards + Lent. Erling was in Bergen; and towards spring Erling's friends told him + the loose reports they had heard by some merchant vessels that had arrived + from Throndhjem, that the Throndhjem people were in hostility openly + against him; and had declared that if Erling came to Throndhjem, he should + never pass Agdanes in life. Erling said this was mere folly and idle talk. + Erling now made it known that he would go to Unarheim to the + Gangdag-thing; and ordered a cutter of twenty rowing benches to be fitted + out, a boat of fifteen benches, and a provision-ship. When the vessels + were ready, there came a strong southerly gale. On the Thursday of the + Ascension week, Erling called his people by sound of trumpet to their + departure; but the men were loath to leave the town, and were ill inclined + to row against the wind. Erling brought his vessels to Biskupshafn. + "Well," said Erling, "since ye are so unwilling to row against the wind, + raise the mast, hoist the sails, and let the ship go north." They did so, + and sailed northwards both day and night. On Wednesday, in the evening, + they sailed in past Agdanes, where they found a fleet assembled of many + merchant vessels, rowing craft, and boats, all going towards the town to + the celebration of the festival,—some before them, some behind them—so + that the townspeople paid no attention to the long-ships coming. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0829" id="link2H_4_0829"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 26. ERLING AND THE PEOPLE OF THRONDHJEM. + </h2> + <p> + Erling came to the town just as vespers was being sung in Christ church. + He and his men ran into the town, to where it was told them that the + lenderman, Alf Rode, a son of Ottar Birting, was still sitting at table, + and drinking with his men. Erling fell upon them; and Alf was killed, with + almost all his men. Few other men were killed; for they had almost all + gone to church, as this was the night before Christ's Ascension-day. In + the morning early, Erling called all the people by sound of trumpet to a + Thing out upon Evrar. At the Thing Erling laid a charge against the + Throndhjem people, accusing them of intending to betray the country, and + take it from the king; and named Bard Standale, Pal Andreason, and + Razabard, who then presided over the town's affairs, and many others. + They, in their defence, denied the accusation; but Erling's writer stood + up, produced many letters with seals, and asked if they acknowledged their + seals which they had sent to the Danish king; and thereupon the letters + were read. There was also a Danish man with Erling who had gone with the + letters in winter, and whom Erling for that purpose had taken into his + service. He told to these men the very words which each of them had used. + "And you, Razabard, spoke, striking your breast; and the very words you + used were, 'Out of this breast are all these counsels produced.'" Bard + replied, "I was wrong in the head, sirs, when I spoke so." There was now + nothing to be done but to submit the case entirely to the sentence Erling + might give upon it. He took great sums of money from many as fines, and + condemned all those who had been killed as lawless, and their deeds as + lawless; making their deaths thereby not subject to mulct. Then Erling + returned south to Bergen. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0830" id="link2H_4_0830"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 27. KING VALDEMAR'S EXPEDITION TO NORWAY. + </h2> + <p> + The Danish king Valdemar assembled in spring (A.D. 1165) a great army, and + proceeded with it north to Viken. As soon as he reached the dominions of + the king of Norway, the bondes assembled in a great multitude. The king + advanced peacefully; but when they came to the mainland, the people shot + at them even when there were only two or three together, from which the + ill-will of the country people towards them was evident. When they came to + Tunsberg, King Valdemar summoned a Hauga-thing; but nobody attended it + from the country parts. Then Valdemar spoke thus to his troops: "It is + evident that all the country-people are against us; and now we have two + things to choose: the one to go through the country, sword in hand, + sparing neither man nor beast; the other is to go back without effecting + our object. And it is more my inclination to go with the army to the East + against the heathens, of whom we have enough before us in the East + country, than to kill Christian people here, although they have well + deserved it." All the others had a greater desire for a foray; but the + king ruled, and they all returned back to Denmark without effecting their + purpose. They pillaged, however, all around in the distant islands, or + where the king was not in the neighbourhood. They then returned south to + Denmark without doing anything. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0831" id="link2H_4_0831"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 28. ERLING'S EXPEDITION TO JUTLAND. + </h2> + <p> + As soon as Erling heard that a Danish force had come to Viken, he ordered + a levy through all the land, both of men and ships, so that there was a + great assemblage of men in arms; and with this force he proceeded eastward + along the coast. But when he came to Lidandisnes, he heard that the Danish + army had returned south to Denmark, after plundering all around them in + Viken. Then Erling gave all the people of the levy permission to return + home; but he himself and some lendermen, with many vessels, sailed to + Jutland after the Danes. When they came to a place called Dyrsa, the Danes + who had returned from the expedition lay there with many ships. Erling + gave them battle, and there was a fight, in which the Danes soon fled with + the loss of many people; and Erling and his men plundered the ships and + the town, and made a great booty, with which they returned to Norway. + Thereafter, for a time, there was hostility between Norway and Denmark. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0832" id="link2H_4_0832"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 29. ERLING'S EXPEDITION TO DENMARK. + </h2> + <p> + The princess Krisfin went south in autumn (A.D. 1165) to Denmark, to visit + her relation King Valdemar, who was her cousin. The king received her + kindly, and gave her fiefs in his kingdom, so that she could support her + household well. She often conversed with the king, who was remarkably kind + towards her. In the spring following (A.D. 1166) Kristin sent to Erling, + and begged him to pay a visit to the Danish king, and enter into a peace + with him. In summer Erling was in Viken, where he fitted out a long-ship, + manned it with his finest lads, and sailed (a single ship) over to + Jutland. When he heard that the Danish king Valdemar was in Randaros, + Erling sailed thither, and came to the town just as the king sat at the + dinner-table, and most of the people were taking their meal. When his + people had made themselves ready according to Erling's orders, set up the + ship-tents, and made fast the ship, Erling landed with twelve men, all in + armour, with hats over their helmets, and swords under their cloaks. They + went to the king's lodging, where the doors stood open, and the dishes + were being carried in. Erling and his people went in immediately, and drew + up in front of the high-seat. Erling said, "Peace and safe conduct we + desire, king, both here and to return home." + </p> + <p> + The king looked at him, and said, "Art thou here, Erling?" + </p> + <p> + He replies, "Here is Erling; and tell us, at once, if we shall have peace + and safe conduct." + </p> + <p> + There were eighty of the king's men in the room, but all unarmed. The king + replies, "Peace ye shall have, Erling, according to thy desire; for I will + not use force or villainy against a man who comes to visit me." + </p> + <p> + Erling then kissed the king's hand, went out, and down to his ship. Erling + stayed at Randaros some time with the king, and they talked about terms of + peace between them and between the countries. They agreed that Erling + should remain as hostage with the Danish king; and that Asbjorn Snara, + Bishop Absalon's brother, should go to Norway as hostage on the other + part. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0833" id="link2H_4_0833"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 30. KING VALDEMAR AND ERLING. + </h2> + <p> + In a conference which King Valdemar and Erling once had together. Erling + said, "Sire, it appears to me likely that it might lead to a peace between + the countries if you got that part of Norway which was promised you in our + agreement; but if it should be so, what chief would you place over it? + Would he be a Dane?" + </p> + <p> + "No," replied the king; "no Danish chief would go to Norway, where he + would have to manage an obstinate hard people, when he has it so easy here + with me." + </p> + <p> + Erling: "It was on that very consideration that I came here; for I would + not on any account in the world deprive myself of the advantage of your + friendship. In days of old other men, Hakon Ivarson and Fin Arnason, came + also from Norway to Denmark, and your predecessor, King Svein, made them + both earls. Now I am not a man of less power in Norway than they were + then, and my influence is not less than theirs; and the king gave them the + province of Halland to rule over, which he himself had and owned before. + Now it appears to me, sire, that you, if I become your man and vassal, can + allow me to hold of you the fief which my son Magnus will not deny me, by + which I will be bound in duty, and ready, to undertake all the service + belonging to that title." + </p> + <p> + Erling spoke such things, and much more in the same strain, until it came + at last to this, that Erling became Valdemar's man and vassal; and the + king led Erling to the earl's seat one day, and gave him the title of + earl, and Viken as a fief under his rule. Earl Erling went thereafter to + Norway, and was earl afterwards as long as he lived; and also the peace + with the Danish king was afterwards always preserved. Earl Erling had four + sons by his concubines. The one was called Hreidar, the next Ogmund; and + these by two different mothers: the third was called Fin; the fourth + Sigurd: these were younger, and their mother was Asa the Fair. The + princess Kristin and Earl Erling had a daughter called Ragnhild, who was + married to Jon Thorbergson of Randaberg. Kristin went away from the + country with a man called Grim Rusle; and they went to Constantinople, + where they were for a time, and had some children. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0834" id="link2H_4_0834"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 31. BEGINNING OF OLAF. + </h2> + <p> + Olaf, a son of Gudbrand Skafhaug, and Maria, a daughter of King Eystein + Magnuson, were brought up in the house of Sigurd Agnhot in the Uplands. + While Earl Erling was in Denmark (A.D. 1166), Olaf and his foster-father + gathered a troop together, and many Upland people joined them; and Olaf + was chosen king by them. They went with their bands through the Uplands, + and sometimes down to Viken, and sometimes east to the forest settlements; + but never came on board of ships. Now when, Earl Erling got news of this + troop, he hastened to Viken with his forces; and was there in summer in + his ships, and in Oslo in autumn (A.D. 1167) and kept Yule there. He had + spies up the country after this troop, and went himself, along with Orm, + the King-brother, up the country to follow them. Now when they came to a + lake called.... .... (1) they took all the vessels that were upon the + lake. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + ENDNOTES: (1) The name of the lake not given. +</pre> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0835" id="link2H_4_0835"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 32. OF ERLING. + </h2> + <p> + The priest who performed divine service at a place called Rydiokul, close + by the lake, invited the earl to a feast at Candlemas. The earl promised + to come; and thinking it would be good to hear mass there, he rowed with + his attendants over the lake the night before Candlemas day. But the + priest had another plan on hand. He sent men to bring Olaf news of Earl + Erling's arrival. The priest gave Erling strong drink in the evening, and + let him have an excessive quantity of it. When the earl wished to lie down + and sleep, the beds were made ready in the drinking-room; but when they + had slept a short time the earl awoke, and asked if it was not the hour + for matins. The priest replied, that only a small part of the night was + gone, and told him to sleep in peace. The earl replied, "I dream of many + things to-night, and I sleep ill." He slumbered again, but awoke soon, and + told the priest to get up and sing mass. The priest told the earl to + sleep, and said it was but midnight. Then the earl again lay down, slept a + little while, and, springing out of bed, ordered his men to put on their + clothes. They did so; took their weapons, went to the church, and laid + their arms outside while the priest was singing matins. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0836" id="link2H_4_0836"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 33. BATTLE AT RYDIOKUL. + </h2> + <p> + As Olaf got the message in the evening, they travelled in the night six + miles, which people considered an extraordinarily long march. They arrived + at Rydiokul while the priest was still singing mass, and it was + pitch-dark. Olaf and his men went into the room, raised a war-shout, and + killed some of the earl's men who had not gone to the early mass. Now when + Erling and his men heard the war-shout, they ran to their weapons, and + hastened down to their ships. Olaf and his men met them at a fence, at + which there was a sharp conflict. Erling and his men retreated along the + fence, which protected them. Erling had far fewer men, and many of them + had fallen, and still more were wounded. What helped Earl Erling and his + men the most was, that Olaf's men could not distinguish them, it was so + dark; and the earl's men were always drawing down to their ships. Are + Thorgeirson, father of Bishop Gudmund fell there, and many other of + Erling's court-men. Erling himself was wounded in the left side; but some + say he did it himself in drawing his sword. Orm the King-brother was also + severely wounded; and with great difficulty they escaped to their ships, + and instantly pushed off from land. It was generally considered as a most + unlucky meeting for Olaf's people, as Earl Erling was in a manner sold + into their hands, if they had proceeded with common prudence. He was + afterwards called Olaf the Unlucky; but others called his people Hat-lads. + They went with their bands through the Uplands as before. Erling again + went down to Viken to his ships, and remained there all summer. Olaf was + in the Uplands, and sometimes east in the forest districts, where he and + his troop remained all the next winter (A.D. 1168). + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0837" id="link2H_4_0837"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 34. BATTLE AT STANGAR. + </h2> + <p> + The following spring the Hat-lads went down to Viken, and raised the + king's taxes all around, and remained there long in summer. When Earl + Erling heard this, he hastened with his troops to meet them in Viken, and + fell in with them east of the Fjord, at a place called Stangar; where they + had a great battle, in which Erling was victorious. Sigurd Agnhot, and + many others of Olaf's men, fell there; but Olaf escaped by flight, went + south to Denmark, and was all winter (A.D. 1169) in Alaborg in Jutland. + The following spring Olaf fell into an illness which ended in death, and + he was buried in the Maria church; and the Danes call him a saint. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0838" id="link2H_4_0838"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 35. HARALD'S DEATH. + </h2> + <p> + King Magnus had a lenderman called Nikolas Kufung, who was a son of Pal + Skaptason. He took Harald prisoner, who called himself a son of King + Sigurd Haraldson and the princess Kristin, and a brother of King Magnus by + the mother's side. Nikolas brought Harald to Bergen, and delivered him + into Earl Erling's hands. It was Erling's custom when his enemies came + before him, that he either said nothing to them, or very little, and that + in all gentleness, when he had determined to put them to death; or rose + with furious words against them, when he intended to spare their lives. + Erling spoke but little to Harald, and many, therefore, suspected his + intentions; and some begged King Magnus to put in a good word for Harald + with the earl; and the king did so. The earl replies, "Thy friends advise + thee badly. Thou wouldst govern this kingdom but a short time in peace and + safety, if thou wert to follow the counsels of the heart only." Earl + Erling ordered Harald to be taken to Nordnes, where he was beheaded. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0839" id="link2H_4_0839"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 36. EYSTEIN EYSTEINSON AND THE BIRKEBEINS. + </h2> + <p> + There was a man called Eystein, who gave himself out for a son of King + Eystein Haraldson. He was at this time young, and not full grown. It is + told of him that he one summer appeared in Svithjod, and went to Earl + Birger Brosa, who was then married to Brigida, Eystein's aunt, a daughter + of King Harald Gille. Eystein explained his business to him, and asked + their assistance. Both Earl Birger and his wife listened to him in a + friendly way, and promised him their confidence, and he stayed with them a + while. Earl Birger gave him some assistance of men, and a good sum for + travelling expenses; and both promised him their friendship on his taking + leave. Thereafter Eystein proceeded north into Norway (A.D. 1174), and + when he came down to Viken people flocked to him in crowds; and Eystein + was there proclaimed king, and he remained in Viken in winter. As they + were very poor in money, they robbed all around, wherefore the lendermen + and bondes raised men against them; and being thus overpowered by numbers, + they fled away to the forests and deserted hill grounds, where they lived + for a long time. Their clothes being worn out, they wound the bark of the + birch-tree about their legs, and thus were called by the bondes + Birkebeins. They often rushed down upon the settled districts, pushed on + here or there, and made an assault where they did not find many people to + oppose them. They had several battles with the bondes with various + success; and the Birkebeins held three battles in regular array, and + gained the victory in them all. At Krokaskog they had nearly made an + unlucky expedition, for a great number of bondes and men-at-arms were + assembled there against them; but the Birkebeins felled brushwood across + the roads, and retired into the forest. They were two years (A.D. + 1175-1176) in Viken before they showed themselves in the northern parts of + the country. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0840" id="link2H_4_0840"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 37. BIRKEBEINS, KING EYSTEIN, AND SKAKKE. + </h2> + <p> + Magnus had been king for thirteen years when the Birkebeins first made + their appearance. They got themselves ships in the third summer (A.D. + 1176), with which they sailed along the coast gathering goods and men. + They were first in Viken; but when summer advanced they proceeded + northwards, and so rapidly that no news preceded them until they came to + Throndhjem. The Birkebeins' troop consisted principally of hill-men and + Elfgrims, and many were from Thelemark; and all were well armed. Their + king, Eystein, was a handsome man, and with a little but good countenance; + and he was not of great stature, for his men called him Eystein Meyla. + King Magnus and Earl Erling were in Bergen when the Birkebeins sailed past + it to the north; but they did not hear of them. + </p> + <p> + Earl Erling was a man of great understanding and power, an excellent + leader in war, and an able and prudent ruler of the country; but he had + the character of being cruel and severe. The cause of this was principally + that he never allowed his enemies to remain in the country, even when they + prayed to him for mercy; and therefore many joined the bands which were + collected against him. Erling was a tall strong-made man, somewhat + short-necked and high-shouldered; had a long and sharp countenance of a + light complexion, and his hair became very grey. He bore his head a little + on one side; was free and agreeable in his manners. He wore the old + fashion of clothes,—long body-pieces and long arms to his coats, + foreign cloak, and high shoes. He made the king wear the same kind of + dress in his youth; but when he grew up, and acted for himself, he dressed + very sumptuously. + </p> + <p> + King Magnus was of a light turn of mind, full of jokes; a great lover of + mirth, and not less of women. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0841" id="link2H_4_0841"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 38. OF NIKOLAS. + </h2> + <p> + Nikolas was a son of Sigurd Hranason and of Skialdvor, a daughter of + Brynjolf Ulfalde, and a sister of Haldor Brynjolfson by the father's side, + and of King Magnus Barefoot by the mother's side. Nikolas was a + distinguished chief, who had a farm at Ongul in Halogaland, which was + called Steig. Nikolas had also a house in Nidaros, below Saint Jon's + church, where Thorgeir the scribe lately dwelt. Nikolas was often in the + town, and was president of the townspeople. Skialdvor, Nikolas's daughter, + was married to Eirik Arnason, who was also a lenderman. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0842" id="link2H_4_0842"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 39. OF EIRIK AND NIKOLAS. + </h2> + <p> + As the people of the town were coming from matins the last day of Marymas + (September 8th), Eirik came up to Nikolas, and said, "Here are some + fishermen come from the sea, who report that some long-ships are sailing + into the fjord; and people conjecture that these may be the Birkebeins. It + would be advisable to call the townspeople together with the war-horns, to + meet under arms out on Eyrar." + </p> + <p> + Nikolas replies, "I don't go after fishermen's reports; but I shall send + out spies to the fjord, and in the meantime hold a Thing to-day." + </p> + <p> + Eirik went home; but when they were ringing to high mass, and Nikolas was + going to church, Eirik came to hint again, and said, "I believe the news + to be true; for here are men who say they saw them under sail; and I think + it would be most advisable to ride out of town, and gather men with arms; + for it appears to me the townspeople will be too few." + </p> + <p> + Nikolas replies, "Thou art mixing everything together; let us first hear + mass, and then take our resolution." + </p> + <p> + Nikolas then went into the church. When the mass was over Eirik went to + Nikolas, and said, "My horses are saddled; I will ride away." + </p> + <p> + Nikolas replies, "Farewell, then: we will hold a Thing to-day on the + Eyrar, and examine what force of men there may be in the town." + </p> + <p> + Eirik rode away, and Nikolas went to his house, and then to dinner. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0843" id="link2H_4_0843"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 40. THE FALL OF NIKOLAS. + </h2> + <p> + The meat was scarcely put on the table, when a man came into the house to + tell Nikolas that the Birkebeins were roving up the river. Then Nikolas + called to his men to take their weapons. When they were armed Nikolas + ordered them to go up into the loft. But that was a most imprudent step; + for if they had remained in the yard, the townspeople might have come to + their assistance; but now the Birkebeins filled the whole yard, and from + thence scrambled from all sides up to the loft. They called to Nikolas, + and offered him quarter, but he refused it. Then they attacked the loft. + Nikolas and his men defended themselves with bow-shot, hand-shot, and + stones of the chimney; but the Birkebeins hewed down the houses, broke up + the loft, and returned shot for shot from bow or hand. Nikolas had a red + shield in which were gilt nails, and about it was a border of stars. The + Birkebeins shot so that the arrows went in up to the arrow feather. Then + said Nikolas, "My shield deceives me." Nikolas and a number of his people + fell, and his death was greatly lamented. The Birkebeins gave all the + towns-people their lives. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0844" id="link2H_4_0844"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 41. EYSTEIN PROCLAIMED KING. + </h2> + <p> + Eystein was then proclaimed king, and all the people submitted to him. He + stayed a while in the town, and then went into the interior of the + Throndhjem land, where many joined him, and among them Thorfin Svarte of + Snos with a troop of people. When the Birkebeins, in the beginning of + winter (A.D. 1177), came again into the town, the sons of Gudrun from + Saltnes, Jon Ketling, Sigurd, and William, joined them; and when they + proceeded afterwards from Nidaros up Orkadal, they could number nearly + 2000 men. They afterwards went to the Uplands, and on to Thoten and + Hadaland, and from thence to Ringerike, and subdued the country wheresover + they came. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0845" id="link2H_4_0845"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 42. THE FALL OF KING EYSTEIN. + </h2> + <p> + King Magnus went eastward to Viken in autumn with a part of his men and + with him Orm, the king's brother; but Earl Erling remained behind in + Bergen to meet the Berkebeins in case they took the sea route. King Magnus + went to Tunsberg, where he and Orm held their Yule (A.D. 1177). When King + Magnus heard that the Birkebeins were up in Re, the king and Orm proceeded + thither with their men. There was much snow, and it was dreadfully cold. + When they came to the farm they left the beaten track on the road, and + drew up their array outside of the fence, and trod a path through the snow + with their men, who were not quite 1500 in number. The Birkebeins were + dispersed here and there in other farms, a few men in each house. When + they perceived King Magnus's army they assembled, and drew up in regular + order; and as they thought their force was larger than his, which it + actually was, they resolved to fight; but when they hurried forward to the + road only a few could advance at a time, which broke their array, and the + men fell who first advanced upon the beaten way. Then the Birkebeins' + banner was cut down; those who were nearest gave way and some took to + flight. King Magnus's men pursued them, and killed one after the other as + they came up with them. Thus the Birkebeins could never form themselves in + array; and being exposed to the weapons of the enemy singly, many of them + fell, and many fled. It happened here, as it often does, that although men + be brave and gallant, if they have once been defeated and driven to + flight, they will not easily be brought to turn round. Now the main body + of the Birkebeins began to fly, and many fell; because Magnus's men killed + all they could lay hold of, and not one of them got quarter. The whole + body became scattered far and wide. Eystein in his flight ran into a + house, and begged for his life, and that the bonde would conceal him; but + the bonde killed him, and then went to King Magnus, whom he found at + Rafnnes, where the king was in a room warming himself by the fire along + with many people. Some went for the corpse, and bore it into the room, + where the king told the people to come and inspect the body. A man was + sitting on a bench in the corner, and he was a Birkebein, but nobody had + observed him; and when he saw and recognised his chief's body he sprang up + suddenly and actively, rushed out upon the floor, and with an axe he had + in his hands made a blow at King Magnus's neck between the shoulders. A + man saw the axe swinging, and pulled the king to a side, by which the axe + struck lower in the shoulder, and made a large wound. He then raised the + axe again, and made a blow at Orm, the King-brother, who was lying on a + bench, and the blow was directed at both legs; but Orm seeing the man + about to kill him, drew in his feet instantly, threw them over his head, + and the blow fell on the bench, in which the axe stuck fast; and then the + blows at the Birkebein came so thick that he could scarcely fall to the + ground. It was discovered that he had dragged his entrails after him over + the floor; and this man's bravery was highly praised. King Magnus's men + followed the fugitives, and killed so many that they were tired of it. + Thorfin of Snos, and a very great number of Throndhjem people, fell there. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0846" id="link2H_4_0846"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 43. OF THE BIRKEBEINS. + </h2> + <p> + The faction which called itself the Birkebeins had gathered together in + great numbers. They were a hardy people, and the boldest of men under + arms; but wild, and going forward madly when they had a strong force. They + had few men in their faction who were good counsellors, or accustomed to + rule a country by law, or to head an army; and if there were such men + among them who had more knowledge, yet the many would only allow of those + measures which they liked, trusting always to their numbers and courage. + Of the men who escaped many were wounded, and had lost both their clothes + and their arms, and were altogether destitute of money. Some went east to + the borders, some went all the way east to Svithjod; but the most of them + went to Thelemark, where they had their families. All took flight, as they + had no hope of getting their lives from King Magnus or Earl Erling. + </p> + <p> + <a name="link2H_4_0847" id="link2H_4_0847"> + <!-- H2 anchor --> </a> + </p> + <div style="height: 4em;"> + <br /><br /><br /><br /> + </div> + <h2> + 44. OF KING MAGNUS ERLINGSON. + </h2> + <p> + King Magnus then returned to Tunsberg, and got great renown by this + victory; for it had been an expression in the mouths of all, that Earl + Erling was the shield and support of his son and himself. But after + gaining a victory over so strong and numerous a force with fewer troops, + King Magnus was considered by all as surpassing other leaders, and that he + would become a warrior as much greater than his father, Earl Erling, as he + was younger. + </p> +<pre xml:space="preserve"> + + + + + +End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Heimskringla, by Snorri Sturlason + +*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK HEIMSKRINGLA *** + +***** This file should be named 598-h.htm or 598-h.zip ***** +This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: + http://www.gutenberg.org/5/9/598/ + +Produced by Douglas B. Killings, and David Widger + + +Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed. + +Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution. + + + +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at +http://gutenberg.org/license). + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org. + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at +http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at +809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email +business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact +information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official +page at http://pglaf.org + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit http://pglaf.org + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. +To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + + http://www.gutenberg.org + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. + + +</pre> + </body> +</html> |